Skip to main content

Full text of "St. Louis Catholic historical review (1918 - 1923)"

See other formats 


,*'t;k:iKV^'^  i-^^/f  -. 


'•^>-p-^ 


!»* 


4  *'^* 


M 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2010  witii  funding  from 

CARLI:  Consortium  of  Academic  and  Researcii  Libraries  in  Illinois 


http://www.archive.org/details/stlouiscatholich04stlo 


ST.  LOUIS 
CATHOLIC   HISTORICAL 
REVIE 


;t7'7. 

3 

SI4S 

A^ 

Volume 

IV 

Issued  Qu  arterly 


EDITOR-IN-CHIEF  "•  $    (/y\^ 

REV.  JOHN  ROTHENSTEINER 

ASSOCIATE    EDITORS 

REV.  CHARLES  L.  SOUVAY,  C.  M.,  D.  D. 
REV.  F.  G.  HOLWECK 
REV,  GILBERT  J.  GARRAGHAN,  S.  J. 
EDWARD    BROWN 


JANUARY-AFMIL  1922  Number  1-2 


Published  by  the  Catholic  Historical  Society  of  Saint  Louis 
209  Walnut  Street,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 


4020 


CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

An  Appeal    4 

Public  Places  of  Worship  in  St.  Louis. 

BEFORE  palm  SUNDAY   1843 

Rev.  F.  G.  Holweck     5 

The  Ursulines  of  Texas  —  M.  A 13 

The  Kickapoo  Mission 

Rev^.  Gilbert  J.  Garragkan,  S.  J.  25 

An  Adventure  of  Lucille  St.  Pierre 

AMONG  the  OSAGE 

Rev.  Paul  Mary  Ponziglione,  S.J.    51 

Notes    65 

Documents  from  Our  Archives 76 


AN    APPEAL 

HISTORICAL  MATTER  DESIRED 
by  the  Catholic  Historical  Society  of  St.  Louis 

Hh 

Books  and  pamphlets  on  American  History  and  Biography, 
particularly  those  relating  to  Church  institutions,  ecclesiastical 
persons  and  Catholic  lay  people  within  the  limits  of  the  Louisiana 
Purchase ; 

Old  newspapers ;  Catholic  modern  papers ;  Parish  papers, 
whether  old  or  recent : 

IVe  tuill  highly  appreciate  the  courtesy  of  the  Reverend 
Pastors  who  send  us  regularly  their  Parish  publications; 
Manuscripts;  narratives  of  early  Catholic  settlers  or  relating 
to  early  Catholic  settlements  ;  letters : 

In  the  case  of  family  papers  which  the  actual  owners 
zcish  to  keep  in  their  possession,  zve  shall  be  grateful  for 
the  privilege  of  taking  copies  of  these  papers; 
Engravings,  portraits,  Medals    etc; 

In  a  word,  every  object  whatsoever  which,  by  the  most  liberal 
construction,  may  be  regarded  as  an  aid  to,  or  illustration  of  the 
history  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  Middle  West. 

Contributions  will  be  credited  to  the  donors  and  preserved 
in  the  Library  or  Archives  of  the  Society,  for  the  use  and  benefit 
of  the  members  and  other  duly  authorized  persons. 

Communications  may  be  addressed  either  to  the  Secretary, 
or  to  the  Librarians  of  the 

Catholic  Historical  Society  of  St.  Louis, 

209  Walnut  Street,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 


PUBLIC  PLACES  OF  WORSHIP 
IN  ST.  LOUIS 

BEFORE  PALM  SUNDAY  1843. 

It  may  impress  many  of  our  well-educated  people  as  the  per- 
formance of  some  rather  severe  penance,  when  they  learn  that  one 
of  their  otherwise  right  reasonable  friends  has  spent  hours  upon  hours 
in  delving  into  the  heaps  of  old  tattered  papers  and  documents  of  say 
the  archives  of  the  St.  Louis  Diocese:  yet  by  the  supposed  penitents 
this  labor  is  considered  as  one  of  the  great  pleasures  of  life,  not  be- 
cause it  is  a  labor  and  a  rather  tiresome  one,  but  because  it  is  the 
means  of  reconstructing  some  incident  or  scene  of  the  long  forgotten 
past.  This  fact  came  home  to  me  with  special  insistence,  as  I  pored 
over  the  volumes  of  Bishop  Rosati's  Diary,  in  which  all  the  events  of 
his  episcopal  activity  are  briefly  noted.  Our  Dr.  Souvay  has  first  made 
a  start  to  publish  this  Diary  in  our  Review,  but  for  the  present  and 
in  as  far  as  the  general  public  is  concerned  it  is  as  yet  virgin  soil. 

In  this  Diary  and  in  other  papers,  left  by  Bishop  Rosati,  I  have 
found  interesting  information  as  to  some  churches  that  were  planned 
and  begun  but  never  completed,  as  well  as  of  churches  that  were  com- 
pleted but  afterwards  destroyed,  the  memory  of  which  has  almost  en- 
tirely passed  away  in  our  city. — It  is  my  intention  in  this  paper  to 
reproduce  these  memories  by  giving  a  review  of  the  churches  built  and 
to  be  built  in  this  city,  up  to  the  dedication  of  the  Jesuit  church  of  St. 
Francis  Xavier,  on  Ninth  and  Green  Streets,  on  Palm  Sunday  1843. 

1.    Church  of  St.  Louis,  the  King. 

Upon  the  history  of  the  Church  of  St.  Louis,  the  King,  which  in 
the  course  of  events  has  become  a  Cathedral  and  is  loath  to  lose  the 
title,  I  shall  touch  only  slightly,  because  it  is  universally  known.  This 
church  was  built  of  palisades,  by  the  Creole  settlers,  six  years  after 
the  foundation  of  the  post  and  village  of  St.  Louis.  It  was  blessed  by 
Father  Gibault  on  the  Feast  of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  June  24.  1770. 
It  was  so  small  and  so  carelessly  constructed,  that  four  years  later,  at  a 
public  meeting,  Dec.  26,  1774,  a  resolution  was  passed  by  the  settlers 
to  build  a  new  one.  This  second  church,  also  constructed  of  upright 
logs,  was  blessed  by  P.  Bernard  de  Limpach,  O.M.  Cap.,  the  parish 


6  REV.  F.  G.  HOLWECK 

priest  of  St.  Louis,  in  the  summer  of  1776,  shortly  after  his  arrival. 
These  two  buildings  stood  on  the  West  side  of  Second  Street  about 
half  way  between  Market  and  Walnut  Sts. 

When  Du  Bourg  arrived  in  January  1818,  this  second  church  must 
have  been  in  a  most  deplorable  condition :  it  was  ready  to  tumble  down 
any  day.  Therefore,  on  March  29,  1818,  Bishop  Du  Bourg  blessed  the 
cornerstone  of  a  brick  church  to  replace  the  old  log  and  post  structure; 
the  Architect  was  a  Frenchman,  Gabriel  Paul ;  the  principal  contractor 
was  the  well  known  Irishman,  Hugh  O'Neil.  The  first  services  were 
held  in  this  church  on  Christmas  day  1819;  it  was  dedicated  by  the 
Ven.  Servant  of  God,  Father  De  Andreis,  on  Jan.  9,  1820.  This  third 
church  stood  on  the  southwest  comer  of  Market  and  Second  Streets ; 
but  it  was  never  completed ;  it  was  never  even  plastered  or  ceiled ;  only 
the  main  nave  was  roughly  built  in  1819. 

When  Bishop  Rosati  felt  the  necessity  of  having  a  larger  church 
built  in  a  more  imposing  style,  he  saw  that  it  would  not  be  worth 
while  to  enlarge  or  rather  finish  the  church  of  Bp.  Du  Bourg.  On  Aug. 
1,  1830  he  laid  the  foundation  stone  of  an  entirely  new  stone  edifice  on 
Walnut  Street.  This  building,  the  present  church  of  St.  Louis  of 
France,  or  the  Old  Cathedral,  was  really  and  is  still  to-day,  a  worthy 
house  of  God.  It  was  consecrated  Oct.  26,  1834.  Present  were  Bishop 
Flaget  of  Bardstown,  Bishop  Purcell  of  Cincinnati  and  the  newly 
elected  Bishop  of  Vincennes,  Simon  Brut6,  whom  Rosati  consecrated 
two  days  later,  Oct.  28.  The  solemnities  were  drawn  out  a  whole  week 
and  only  on  November  the  3rd  the  visiting  prelates  departed  for  their 
respective  dioceses.  The  ground  on  Market  Street  was  disposed  of  by  a 
lease  of  99  years;  Bishop  Du  Bourg's  church  (2nd  and  Market)  was 
first  used  as  a  warehouse;  five  months  later  it  was  destroyed  by  fire, 
on  April  6,  1835.  All  traces  of  it  have  disappeared. 

2.     St.  Mary's  Chapel. 

After  the  Cathedral,  the  first  public  place  of  worship  in  the  city 
of  St.  Louis  was  St.  Mary's  Chapel,  on  the  West  side  of  Second 
Street,  between  Market  and  Walnut.  This  chapel  was  transformed 
from  a  meeting  hall  and  an  adjoining  room  of  a  brick  building,  which 
had  been  erected  by  Bishop  Du  Bourg,  for  St.  Louis  Academy,  in  1819, 
on  the  exact  spot,  where  Father  Gibault's  church  had  stood.  When,  in 
the  spring  of  1827,  this  episcopal  College  was  closed,  the  building  was 
not  used  for  any  purpose  for  several  years,  except,  perhaps,  for  cateche- 
tical instructions.  At  last.  Bishop  Rosati  had  it  changed  into  a  chapel. 
In  the  spring  of  1832  the  work  was  finished  and,  on  the  second  Sunday 
after  Elastcr,  May  6th  1832,  the  chapel  was  blessed,  in  honor  of  the 
Mother  of  God,  by  Father  Verhacgcn,  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  the  Su- 
perior of  St.  Louis  University.  He  was  assisted  by  Fathers  Roux,  Jean- 
jean  and  Bouillier.  The  Mass  after  the  benediction  services  was  said 
by  Father  Jos.  Ant.  Lutz.  *)    The  chapel  was  used  for  the    Catholic 


•)  Bishop  Ronati's  Diary  in  the  Chancery  Office. 


PUBLIC  PLACES  OF  WORSHIP  IN  ST.  LOUIS  7 

Negroes  who,  at  that  time,  were  very  numerous  in  St.  Louis.  The  ser- 
mons were  preached  in  French  and  in  English. 

The  conflict  between  the  French  priests  at  the  Cathedral  and  the 
English  speaking  population,  prior  to  the  coming  of  Bishop  Kenrick, 
is  well  known.  For  15  years  there  was  hardly  one  priest  at  the  Cathe- 
dral who  was  able  to  preach  a  sermon  in  good  English,  while  the  num- 
erous Irish  of  the  city  demanded  to  have  the  word  of  God  preached 
to  them  at  a  convenient  hour.  Bishop  Rosati  found  it  extremely  diffi- 
cult to  be  just  to  both,  the  old  native  Creoles  and  the  Irish  immigrants. 
And  now,  to  fill  the  cup  of  bitterness  to  the  brim,  since  1830  another 
spectre  raised  its  head:  a  third  language,  the  German.  It  was  impos- 
sible to  preach  in  three  languages  in  the  Cathedral  without  raising  strife 
galore.  At  this  juncture,  St.  Mary's  chapel,  the  little  church  of  the 
negroes,  appeared  as  the  angel  of  peace. 

"Mr.  Lutz  to-day,"  as  the  Bishop  writes  in  his  Diary,  "has  said  Mass  in  St. 
Mary's  chapel  for  the  Germans  and  preached  to  them  a  sermon  in  German.  In 
future  this  shall  be  done  every  Sunday.  Also  catechetical  instruction  has  begun 
to-day.  Mr.  Lutz  has  instructed  the  children  in  German  and  English  in  the 
chapel  and  St.  Cyr  in  French  in  the  church." 

Accordingly  St.  Mary's  chapel  was,  since  January  1834,  the  first 
German  church  in  St.  Louis.  Father  Lutz  had  sole  charge  of  the  Ger- 
mans till  1837,  when  Father  Fischer  was  ordained  and  given  him  as 
an  assistant.  When  St.  Mary's  chapel  ceased  to  exist,  I  have  not 
found ;  later  on,  it  seems,  the  German  services  were  held  in  the  base- 
ment of  the  Cathedral  until  the  Church  of  St.  Mary  of  the  Victories 
was  built  on  Third  and  Mulberry  Streets  in  1844. 


3.     St,  Mary's  Church. 
{planned  hut  never  built) 

After  1830  the  German  Catholics,  especially  from  the  North,  from 
Westphalia  and  Hannover,  poured  into  the  city  like  the  waves  of  a 
mighty  river.  Having  been  accustomed  to  the  solemn  services  in  their 
stately  churches  at  home,  they  were  dissatisfied  with  the  simple  low 
Mass  in  the  humble  chapel  of  St.  Mary's  or  in  the  basement  chapel 
of  the  Cathedral.  They  began  to  clamour  for  a  church  of  their  own, 
according  to  the  example  of  Quincy,  111.,  where  Father  Brickwedde 
had  opened  a  German  church  in  1837.  We  follow  the  development  of 
the  affair  in  Bishop  Rosati's  papers. 

On  March  14,  1839,  he  writes  in  his  Diary,  that  on  that  day  with 
Major  Smith,  he  went  to  the  Western  part  of  the  city,  where  a  church 
was  to  be  built  in  honor  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  for  the  Germans. 
He  thinks,  the  site  was  very  beautiful. 

On  March  20th  he  writes: 

"I  have  bought  of  Major  Smith  a  lot  of  ground,  200  by  150  ft.,  at  15  dollars 
a  foot,  and  I  received  a  lot  of  30  feet  as  a  gift,  for  the  German  church." 


8  REV.  F.  G.  HOLWECK 

There  were  two  small  frame  houses  on  the  property.  During  Easter 
week  Fathers  Fischer  )'  and  Meyer  *)  in  the  Cathedral  gave  a  mis- 
sion for  the  Germans,  to  gather  the  scattered  people  for  the  new 
parish.  Fischer  preached  in  the  evening,  Meyer  in  the  morning. — On  ac- 
count of  the  financial  crisis  nothing  further  was  done  towards  the  erec- 
tion of  St.  Mary's  church. 

On  April  27,  1840  Bishop  Rosati  left  for  the  East  to  take  part  in 
the  Pro\nncial  Council  of  Baltimore.  I  wish  to  state  here  that  Bishop 
Rosati  went  to  Baltimore  by  special  invitation  and  of  his  own  free 
v,'\\\.  St.  Louis  diocese  never  belonged  to  the  ecclesiastical  province  of 
Baltimore ;  it  was  directly  subject  to  the  Holy  See.  Wherefore  the 
Bishop  of  St.  Louis  was  under  no  obligation  to  attend  a  provincial 
Council  of  Baltimore,  but  simply  followed  a  special  and  pressing  invita- 
tion. 

In  the  instructions  which  Bishop  Rosati  at  his  departure  left  to 
his  friend  and  legal  adviser.  Mr.  Philip  Leduc  *)  he  writes  under  the 
head  of  Credit  (Avoir)  :  ") 

Under  Debit  (Devoir)  he  writes: 

"I  have  bought  from  Major  Thomas  F.  Smith  a  piece  of  land,  to  l)uild  a 
church  for  the  Germans.  They  have  promised  me  to  take  up  subscriptions  in 
order  to  pay  for  it.  The  ground  has  cost  3,ooo  Dollars.  Of  this  I  have  paid  to 
Major  Smith  2,000  Dollars,  including  100  Dollars  which  he  had  subscribed  for 
the  new  church.  The  Germans  h.Tvc  promised  to  collect  the  subscriptions.  They 
will  hand  over  the  money  to  Mr.  Leduc,  who  again  will  pay  Major  Smith." 


*)  Rev.  John  Peter  Fischer  was  born  in  the  diocese  of  Metz  Dec.  26,  1836. 
he  was  ordained  Deacon  at  St.  Louis  Cathedral;  Jan.  i,  1837  he  received  the 
holy  priesthood.  Nov.  17,  1837  he  was  appointed  pastor  of  New  Madrid,  but  came 
back  to  St.  I>3uis  in  a  short  time  and  was  assistant  at  the  Cathedral,  until  he  was 
appointed  pastor  of  St.  Mary's  Church  in  1844.  June  10,  1856  he  left  for  Europe, 
never  to  return. 

•)  Father  Charles  Meyer  came  from  Switzerland  to  the  States  and  received 
faculties  from  Bishop  Rosati.  Dec.  13,  1836,  for  the  Germans  in  Illinois.  In  1837 
he  resided  at  Shilo,  near  Belleville,  then  at  Teutonia  (Paderborn),  since  1839 
at  St.  Thomas,  two  miles  from  Millstadt;  in  the  following  year  he  resigned  and 
retired  to  a  farm  near  Columbia,  111. 

♦)  Marie  Philip  Leduc  was  born  at  Saint-Denis,  France  in  1772;  in  1792  he 
came  to  New  Madrid,  was  private  secretary  to  Gov.  DeLassus  in  1796,  secretary 
of  the  province  unrlcr  Del^ssus  in  1799;  Aug.  30,  1802  he  married  Marg.  Papin. 
Later  on  he  wan  Recorder,  Alderman,  Justice  of  the  Peace,  Notary,  Court  Clerk 
and  Judge  of  the  Probate  Court.  He  died  at  the  res-dence  of  his  brother-in-law, 
Hippolyte  Papin.  .^ug.  15,  1842.  (/Innals  of  St.  Louis,  F.  Billon,  St.  I^uis,  1886.) 

•)  The^e  instructions  are  contained  in  a  ledger  which  is  preserved  in  the 
Archives  of  the  Archdiocese  of  St.  Louis. 

"Rent  from  two  frame  houses  in  the  Riley  Afldition,  beyond  Ciiouteau  lake 
on  a  piece  of  ground  which  I  l)OUKht  to  build  a  church  for  the  Germans.  The 
rent  from  these  hou»cs  is  8  DolUtrs  per  nujnth,  Mr.  Luckey  will  collect  the  rent." 


PUBLIC  PLACES  OF  WORSHIP  IN  ST.  LOUIS  9 

But  this  church  in  the  Riley  Addition,  beyond  Chouteau  Pond,  was 
never  built.  To  the  Bishop's  entry  Mr.  Leduc  added  the  following  re- 
mark: 

"Major  Smith  is  paid.  I  commissioned  Father  Fischer  and  Mr.  VVeizenecker  «) 
to  collect  the  subscriptions.  After  several  inquiries  they  told  me  and  repeated  it: 
that  the  Germans  will  not  pay  anything,  since  they  find  that  the  property  is  too 
far  out  of  the  way  for  their  church.  As  far  as  I  know,  they  have  not  paid  any- 
thing." 

From  other  accounts  and  notices  left  by  Rosati  and  Leduc  it  ap- 
pears that  the  property  for  the  new  German  church  was  situated  on 
15th  Str.  and  Clark  Ave.  Probably  at  that  time  very  few  Germans  lived 
in  that  neighborhood  and  Chouteau  Pond  with  its  many  ramifications 
may  have  been  a  real  obstacle.  Distances  which  our  modern  automobile 
covers  in  less  than  five  minutes,  at  that  time  meant  a  great  deal  for 
the  people  living  in  a  city.  Small  wonder  then,  that  the  Germans  re- 
fused to  comply  with  the  wishes  of  the  Bishop.  The  lots  remained  on 
the  hands  of  the  diocese ;  later  on  Archbishop  Kenrick  built  the  Orphan 
Asylum  on  the  lots.  I  recollect  the  building  well.  Shortly  after  my 
ordination  I  said  Mass  in  the  place,  in  the  fall  of  1880. 

4.     Holy  Trinity  Church 
{on  the  Southside.) 

To  the  South,  Mill  Creek  had  been  the  boundary  line  of  St.  Louis 
for  many  years.  But  as  the  original  town  of  Laclede  turned  into  a  busi- 
ness center,  many  of  the  descendants  of  the  old  French-Creole  settlers 
built  themselves  new  homes  south  of  the  Creek.  This  district  is  still 
known  as  Frenchtown.  Many  of  the  newcomers  followed  their  example. 
A  new  town  arose  south  of  Mill  Creek. 

Prominent  among  the  inhabitants  of  Frenchtown  was  Antoine 
Soulard,  the  owner  of  a  large  tract  of  land.  This  land  (76  arpents) 
had  been  given  by  the  Spanish  government  to  Gabriel  Cerre;  his 
daughter  Julia  was  married  to  Antoine  Soulard  who  took  possession 
of  the  property  on  June  15,  1802.  Soulard  died  March  10.  1825.  Ten 
years  later,  in  1836,  his  widow  subdivided  the  land  and  offered  it  for 
sale.  This  was  Soulard's  First  Addition,  between  what  is  now  Park 
Ave.  and  Lesperance  Street. 

The  first  condition,  to  make  the  sale  of  lots  in  a  new  addition  to 
a  city  a  success,  was,  to  put  aside  some  of  the  lots  for  the  erection  of  a 
Catholic  Church.  So,  with  true  business  instinct,  did  also  Mrs.  Julia 
Soulard-Cerre :  she  promised  the  Bishop  land  for  a  new  church  if  it 
were  built  in  her  subdivision.  Bishop  Rosati  gladly  accepted  the  offer, 
and  on  September  6th,  1838,  obtained  from  Mrs.  Soulard  a  donation 
of  land,  300  by  150  ft.,  for  the  new  church  of  the  Holy  Trinity.  For 
the  sum  of  4,500  Dollars  he  bought  from  her  another,  contiguous  plot 


«)  Mr.  Weizenecker  lived  on  what  was  later  Grand  Avenue,  at  the  corner 
where  the  "Mission  Inn"  stands  now.  In  1867  he  was  one  of  the  charter  members 
of  St.  Francis  de  Sales  Church. 


10  REV.  F.  G.  HOLWECK 

of  ground,  also  300  by  150  ft.  payable  in  ten  years.  On  September  7, 
1838.  one  day  after  the  deeds  had  been  perfected,  Bishop  Rosati  made 
a  contract  with  Hugh  O'Neil,  the  gentleman  who  had  erected  the  St. 
Louis  Cathedral  of  Du  Bourg ;  O'Neil  was  to  erect  ten  houses  on  the 
newly  acquired  Soulard  tract.  The  houses  were  built.  '') 

On  March  11,  1839,  six  months  after  he  had  bought  the  property 
of  Mrs.  Soulard.  Bishop  Rosati  ordained  three  Jesuits  in  the  College 
Chapel.  In  the  afternoon,  wishing  to  give  the  young  priests  a  special 
treat,  he  made  a  trip  with  them  to  the  site  of  Holy  Trinity  Church ;  Mr. 
Mathews  the  archiuxt  accompanietl  them.  Rosati  designated  the  exact 
spot  on  Ninth  and  Carroll,  where  the  church  should  be  erected.  But  the 
Bishop  seemed  to  hesitate :  the  people  were  getting  impatient.  On  March 
21,  1839  Bishop  Rosati  received  a  petition  from  the  citizens  of  French- 
town,  asking  that  a  church  be  established  in  their  district  in  honor  of 
the  Holy  Trinity. 

On  the  third  Sunday  after  Easter,  in  April  1839,  the  Bishop  held 
a  diocesan  synod  at  the  conclusion  of  a  retreat  which  he  had  given  to 
his  priests.  In  the  afternoon  all  the  priests  were  to  assist  at  the  blessing 
of  the  cornerstone  of  Holy  Trinity  Qiurch.  But  such  a  tremendous 
thunder  storm  swept  over  the  city  that  afternoon,  that  the  solemnity 
had  to  be  postponed  one  week.  So  the  foundation  stone  was  laid  on  the 
fourth  Sunday  after  Easter,  May  5th.  The  Irish  Benevolent  Society 
with  its  banner  and  a  band  of  music,  all  St.  Louis  University  and  a 
crowd  of  5,000  people  were  present.  ^)  What  a  splendid  occasion  for 
a  great  collection,  some  of  our  friends  might  say. 

On  August  3,  when  the  Bishop  came  home  from  the  consecration 
of  St.  Vincent's  church.  Cape  Girardeau,  he  visited  the  work  just  be- 
gun on  Holy  Trinity.  It  seems,  the  foundations  of  the  church  were 
completed  that  summer ;  then  the  work  was  suspended  indefinitely. 

In  consequence  of  the  great  financial  crisis  which  then  oppressed 
the  United  States,  the  entire  speculation  in  Soulard  Addition  proved 
a  lamentable  failure.  The  ten  houses  built  by  Hugh  O'Neil  remained 
vacant.  No  funds  were  available.  The  Bishop  was  sick  from  chills  and 
fever  nearly  all  summer,  unable  to  say  Mass,  sometimes  even  on  Sun- 
days. In  April  1840  he  went  to  the  provincial  Council  at  Baltimore; 
from  there  he  started  on  a  trip  to  Rome  and  to  Sora,  his  home  in  Italy. 
Before  he  left  he  appointed  the  Jesuit  Father  Verhaegcn  administrator 
of  the  diocese. 

In  the  letters  which  Father  Verhaegcn  wrote  to  his  Bishop  we  find 
occasional  remarks  about  Holy  Trinity  Church.") 

On  August  18,  1840  he  writes : 

"The  church  of  the  Holy  Trinity  is  still  in  the  same  condition,  and  I  fear, 
h  will  remain  so,  unless  Monseigncur  sends  me  orders  and  funds  to  resume  the 
work." 


')  These  facts  are  taken  partly  from  Billon's  /Imials,  partly  from  Bp.  Ro- 
sati's  Diary. 

•)  Bp.  Rosati's  Diary. 

*)  These  letters  are  kept  m  the  Archives  of  the  Chancery  Office,  St.  Louis. 


PUBLIC  PLACES  OF  WORSHIP  IN  ST.  LOUIS  U 

On  February  26,  1842  he  writes : 
"You  understand,  Monseigneur,  that  during  this  winter  which  has  been  very 
severe,  also  here,  no  work  could  be  done  on  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Trinity.  I 
had  the  foundation  walls  covered  with  planks  to  protect  them  against  rain,  snow 
and  ice.  Think,  what  happened.  The  planks  were  stolen.  And  in  addition  to  this: 
since  your  houses  are  vacant,  people  have  pushed  their  audacity  so  far,  as  to 
steal  the  doors  and  the  windows.  Mr.  Leduc  has  put  a  stop  to  this,  by  permitting 
a  man  to  occupy  one  of  the  houses  gratis  on  condition  that  he  would  take  care 
of  the  other  houses.  When  I  speak  to  the  good  man  (Leduc)  of  resuming  the 
work  of  the  church,  he  shrugs  his  shoulders  and  says,  that  the  funds  will  not 
permit  us  to  think  of  it." 

Two  months  later  (April  19,  1842)  P.  Verhaegen  writes  to  the 
Bishop : 

"Business  is  poor  everywhere.  Money  is  scarcer,  than  ever  before.  We  feel  the 
effects  very  much.  The  collections  have  dropped  to  one  half,  the  perquisites 
are  reduced  to  almost  nothing.  Hard  times :  these  two  words  are  on  everybody's 
lips.  Our  banks  have  declared  themselves  insolvent  or  expect  to  do  so  in  the 
near  future.  All  confidence  is  gone." 

Consequently  the  foundation  walls  of  Holy  Trinity  Church  re- 
mained as  they  were  until  after  Bishop  Kenrick  had  arrived  in  De- 
cember 1841.  On  August  15,  1842  Mr.  Philip  Leduc,  to  whom  Bishop 
Rosati  had  entrusted  the  financial  administration  of  the  diocese,  died 
at  the  house  of  his  brother-in-law,  Hippolyte  Papin. — In  the  same  year 
the  Soulard  mansion  was  changed  into  the  diocesan  Seminary ;  one  of 
the  Bishop's  houses  was  used  as  a  chapel.  Father  O'Hanlon  in  his 
Life  and  Scenery  in  Missouri  says,  it  was  dedicated  to  the  Mother  of 
God,  but  we  are  inclined  to  beheve,  that  it  was  dedicated  to  the  Blessed 
Trinity.  It  was  a  semi-public  or  pubKc  Oratory,  because  not  only  the 
Seminarians,  but  also  English  speaking  and  German  congregations  met 
there  at  stated  hours. 

After  it  had  been  used  for  some  time,  on  a  Sunday  during  High- 
mass  poor  O'Neil's  slight  joists,  suporting  the  plank  flooring,  gave  way, 
while  a  numerous  congregation  was  present.  A  panic  ensued,  but  no- 
body was  hurt.  (O'Hanlon.) 

In  the  meantime  the  foundation  walls  of  Holy  Trinity  had  suffered 
so  much  from  long  exposure  to  the  weather,  that  they  became  unfit  to 
carr)'-  the  weight  of  a  church.  The  Lazarist  Fathers  procured  a  new 
site  for  their  own  Church  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  nearby  and  Bishop 
Kenrick  donated  the  rock  for  the  foundation  walls  of  Holy  Trinity  to 
them,  about  February  1844.  Father  O'Hanlon  tells  the  following  story : 
"To  save  expense,  the  seminarists  unanimously  proposed  to  Fathers  Timon 
and  Paquin  that  they  should  have  a  holiday,  that  picks,  crowbars  and  shovels 
might  be  borrowed,  while  they  engaged  to  level  the  walls  and  to  root  up  the 
foundation  stones,  so  that  they  could  be  carried  away  for  the  new  site.  Per- 
mission was  obtained  and  the  very  day  all  went  cheerfully  to  work.  A  perfect 
demolition  was  effected  before  the  day  was  far  advanced  and  not  one  stone  was 
left  over  another."   (p.  89). 

Later  on  the  Sisters  of  Charity  built  their  Insane  Asylum  on  the 
site  destined  for  the  church.  This  is  the  tragedy  or  rather  the  comedy 
of  Holy  Trinity  Church  in  Frenchtown. 


12  REV.  F.  G.  HOLWECK 

5.     St.  Aloisius  Chapel  and  St.  Fr.\ncis  Xavier  Church. 

On  November  2.  1829  the  College  and  Chapel  of  the  Jesuits  on 
Ninth  and  Washington  .\venue  was  formally  opened.  When  the 
Flemish  Jesuits  who  by  their  stay  in  Marshfield,  Md.,  had  acquired 
fluency  in  the  English  language,  settled  in  St.  Louis,  the  French  Cathe- 
dral clergy-  experienced  a  more  or  less  gentle  panic.  Father  Saulnier  ^") 
wrote  amongst  other  things  to  the  Bishop: 

"These  gcntleinen  are  going  to  have  a  church  and  they  have  spread  a  rumor 
in  town  that  the  English  speaking  people  shall  soon  have  an  English  priest  there 
who  will  preach  to  them  every  Sunday.  Beware!  Principiis  obsta,  sero  mcdicina 
parjtur.  Resist  the  beginnings:  when  the  remedy  is  prepared,  it  may  be  too  late," 

And  some  years  later  Father  Francis  Niel.  formerly  pastor  of  St. 
I^uis  Cathedral,  wrote  from  Paris : 

"I  heard  a  report,  that  the  Jesuits  are  going  to  build  a  church.  If  this  be 
true,  and  if  you  give  them  permission,  you  will  incur  the  danger  of  preaching 
to  empty  pews  in  your  Cathedral.  You  destroy  the  parish  of  St.  Louis.  Bishop 
Du  Bourg.  although  half  a  Jesuit  himself,  often  told  me  at  St.  Louis  that  in 
the  deed  of  the  donation  of  the  land  where  they  built  their  college,  he  had  made 
the  condition,  that  they  should  have  there  a  chapel  only  for  their  pupils,  to  the 
exclusion  of  the  general  public.  Beware!  You  will  create  for  yourself  a  lot  of 
d-fficulties,  if  you  permit  them  to  have  a  church.  I  foresee  the  time,  when  the 
Cathedral  will  be  deserted,  when  the  only  occupation  of  the  Bishop  in  St.  Louis 
shall  be  to  give  confirmation,  and  when  he  can  have  only  two  or  three  diocesan 
priests." 

In  fact,  at  the  beginning,  the  Jesuits  had  only  a  chapel  in  connection 
with  their  college.  It  was  dedicated  to  St.  Aloisius  and  fronted  on 
Washington  Avenue.  In  this  chapel,  probably  in  December  1836,  Father 
Helias  de  Huddeghem,  S.  J.,  opened  services  for  the  Catholics  of  the 
Northside;  these  were  held  there,  until  St.  Joseph's  church  was  opened 
on  Biddle  Street.  The  building  later  on  was  used  as  a  gymnasium. 

But  the  city  grew  by  such  rapid  strides  that  it  became  absolutely 
necessary  to  establish  a  parish  in  what  was  then  the  Northwest  of  the 
city.  Bishop  Rosati  did  not  share  the  apprehensions  of  the  Catholic 
clergy.  So,  setting  aside  their  warnings,  he  gave  permission  to  the 
"terrible"  Jesuits  to  erect  a  public  church  in  honor  of  St.  Francis 
Xavier  at  the  Northeast  comer  of  the  College  block.  In  fact,  he  was  so 
little  influenced  by  the  sinister  imaginings  of  the  French  priests,  that 
before  leaving  for  Europe  he  delivered  into  the  hands  of  the  Jesuits 
the  entire  diocese,  by  apjMDinting  the  Superior  of  St.  Louis  University, 
Father  Verhaegen,  administrator  of  the  diocese  during  his  absence. 

He  bles.sed  the  corner  stone  of  the  new  church  of  St.  Francis 
Xavier  with  appropriate  ceremonies  shortly  before  his  departure,  on 
Palm  Sunday.  April  12,  1840.  A  Jesuit,  Father  Carrell,  later  on  Bishop 
of  Covington,  preached  the  sermon. 

The  church  was  consecrated  on  Palm  Sunday  1843.  St.  Francis 
Xavier's  after  the  Cathedral,  was  the  first  regular  church  opened  for 
public  services,  73  years  after  the  dedication  of  the  little  log  chapel  of 
St,  Louis,  blessed  by  Father  Gibault. 

F.  G.   HoLWECK. 

'•)  This  and  the  following  letters  are  found  in  the  Archives  of  the  Chancery 
Office, 


THE  URSULINES  IN  TEXAS 


The  Ursulines  as  a  religious  foundation  are  387  years  old.  St. 
Angela  Merici  is  their  foundress.  On  the  twenty-fifth  of  November 
1535,  Angela  and  her  companions,  having  spent  several  days  in  prayer 
and  solitude,  resolved  to  devote  every  instant  of  their  Hves  to  instruct- 
ing the  young,  to  consoling  and  encouraging  those  whom  poverty  or 
bad  example  exposed  to  danger  of  ruin,  also  to  visiting  and  nursing 
the  sick.  The  object  of  this  first  institution  was,  therefore  to  blend  the 
contemplative  life  with  the  labors  of  the  active  life.  In  her  humiUty, 
Angela  would  not  give  her  name  to  her  congregation,  but  insisted  that 
it  should  be  known  as  the  Company  of  St.  Ursula.  Pope  Paul  III  in 
1540  raised  it  to  the  rank  of  a  religious  Order  especially  devoted  to  the 
education  of  young  girls. 

Thus  the  Ursuline  was  the  first  Order  of  women  canonically  in- 
stituted for  the  education  of  youth.  They  were  the  first  to  cross  the 
Atlantic  and  in  the  very  year,  1639,  that  John  Harvard  began  the 
school  which  has  developed  into  the  grand  Harvard  University,  we 
find  Mother  Mary  of  the  Incarnation  in  Quebec,  gathering  around  her 
the  daughters  of  the  French  settlers,  as  well  as  the  maidens  of  the 
Indian  tribes.  In  1727,  the  Ursulines  are  found  on  the  banks  of  the 
Mississippi,  the  Convent  of  New  Orleans  being  the  first  educational 
Institution  for  the  education  of  young  girls  in  all  the  territory  now 
comprising  the  United  States.  It  was  under  the  Ursulines  that  the 
orphans,  left  by  the  Nachez  Massacre,  found  shelter,  as  well  as  the 
Acadians,  driven  from  their  homes  and  country  by  the  British. 

The  ancient  Convent  of  New  Orleans,  which  Bishop  Du  Bourg 
called  "The  Pillar  of  Religion  in  Lower  Louisiana,"  has  continued  for 
nearly  two  centuries  its  Apostolic  labors,  blessed  with  sucess  in  the 
midst  of  trials  and  difficulties  and  with  each  decade  of  years  seems  to 
acquire  new  life  and  strength  and  renewed  impetus  in  the  work  of 
Christian  education. 

The  monastery  of  New  Orleans  has  been  a  fruitful  family  tree; 
from  its  vigorous  stock  have  sprung  all  the  Texas  Ursuline  Com- 
munities. 

URSULINE  CONVENT  OF  GALVESTON 

The  pioneer  spirit  of  the  Ursuline  Order  is  again  manifested  in 
the  Lone  Star  State,  for  the  Ursuline  Convent  of  Galveston,  founded 
under  the  auspices  of  Bishop  J.  M.  Odin  of  holy  memory,  was  the 
first  Religious  Order  established  in  the  State. 

13 


14  M.  A. 

WTien  Texas  ceased  to  be  a  part  of  Mexico,  and  in  1842  was  erect- 
ed into  a  vicariate  apostolic,  Bishop  Odin  saw  the  necessity  of  a  relig- 
ious Community  dedicated  to  the  work  of  education;  in  1846  he  ap- 
plied to  the  Ursulines  of  New  Orleans  for  a  colony  of  their  Order. 
The  daughers  of^St.  Angela  cheerfully  consented  and  on  the  sixteenth 
of  January  1847.  five  Professed  Religioun  and  three  Novices,  with 
Mother  St.  Arsene  as  Superioress,  set  out  for  Galveston,  where  Bishop 
Odin  had  purchased  for  them  ten  acres  of  land,  on  which  there  was  a 
large  frame  building  said  to  have  been  for  several  years  the  head- 
quarters of  the  pirate  Lafitte. 

The  small  colony  arrived  on  the  nineteenth  of  January,  and  to 
this  day  that  date  is  faithfully  commemorated  each  year  by  the  solemn 
chanting  of  the  "Laudate  Dominum"  after  the  Conventual  Mass.  The 
little  Community  was  soon  unequal  to  the  harvest  lying  before  them. 
Bishop  Odin  appealed  for  help  to  the  ancient  Convent  of  Quebec ;  two 
nuns  came  in  response  to  his  appeal.  Mother  St.  Jane  de  Chantal  and 
Mother  St.  Thomas,  both  distinguished  for  their  virtue  and  true  Ursu- 
line  spirit.  About  this  time  also  Bishop  Odin  went  to  France  to  collect 
means  and  subjects  for  the  promising  Texas  vineyards.  The  prosper- 
ous Ursuline  Community  of  Auch  very  materially  helped  the  good 
Bishop  with  much  needed  fimds  and  especially  by  yielding  him  two 
of  its  most  efficient  subjects,  Sister  Madaleine  de  Pazzi,  a  fervent 
Novice  of  nineteen,  the  other  a  voung  and  talented  Professed,  twenty- 
seven  years  of  age.  The  Novice  remained  in  New  Orleans  to  continue 
her  Novitiate.  After  pronouncing  her  vows  with  admirable  fervor  the 
young  Sister  gave  heart  and  soul  in  her  new  duties  as  a  Professed 
Ursuline.  However,  like  St.  Stanislaus,  in  a  short  time  she  filled  a  long 
career.  She  died  a  victim  ot  yellow  fever  in  October  1853.  Her  com- 
panion, Sr.  St.  Ambrose,  arrived  in  Galveston  in  June  1852.  In  a  letter 
to  France,  written  a  few  days  later,  she  thus  describes  the  arrival  of 
Bishop  Odin  and  his  little  band  of  Missionaries : 

Galveston,  Texas, 
Very  dear  Mother:-  July  3,  1852 

Last  Sunday  I  said  good-bye  to  our  dear  Mothers  and  Sisters  of  New  Or- 
leans; they  mingled  their  tears  with  mine.  Six  weeks  are  more  than  sufficient 
to  unite  hearts  already  drawn  to  each  other  by  a  conformity  of  ideas  and 
sentiments. 

At  g  A.M.  we  went  on  board  the  beautiful  steamer  "Mexico,"  which  was 
already  filled  with  passengers.  A  young  English  widow  on  being  told  that  I  was 
an  Ursuline  bound  for  Galveston,  hastened  to  come  to  converse  with  me,  un- 
deterred by  my  broken  English.  She  said  she  had  the  intention  of  confiding  her 
two  little  daughters  to  the  Ursulines  of  Galveston,  who  like  Bishop  Odin,  are 
highly  esteemed  and  loved  by  all  classes  of  people. 

Less  than  twenty-five  years  ago  Galveston  was  a  barren  sand  bank,  without 
a  single  habitation  in  sight.  Fourteen  years  ago  a  small  band  ot  colonists  settled 
there,  and  when  Mgr.  Odin  was  named  Bishop  of  Texas  he  fixed  his  Episcopa' 
See  at  Galveston.  The  city  numbers  about  six  thousand  inhabitants;  civilizatfon 
and  religion  are  making  wonderful  progress,  owing  in  great  part  to  the  zeal  of 
the  missionary  priests  and  to  the  Ursulines.  More  than  thirty  pupils  have  been 
baptired  in  the  poor  little  Chapel  of  the  poor  little  Convent. 

Our  Community  is  composed  of  nine  choir  nuns  and  three  lay  Sisters;  each 
ia  obliged  to  do  the  work  of  four  from  morning  till  night.  As  I  have  not  enough 
space  in  the  room  where  I  sleep,  and  every  other  quarter  is  filled,  I  work  during 


THE  URSUUNES  OF  TEXAS  15 

the  day  under  an  improvised  shed.  A  delightful  breeze  comes  from  the  Gulf, 
which  greatly  modifies  the  temperature,  I  believe  that  geographers  who  affirm 
that  the  climate  of  Texas  is  "the  most  beautiful  in  the  world"  tell  the  truth. 

Again,  on  the  twelfth  of  September  of  the  same  year  Sr.  St.  Am- 
brose writes :  "How  magnificent  are  the  nights  in  Texas !  Your  skies 
are  not  so  beautiful  as  ours ;  I  often  wish  that  you  could  be  here  with 
me,  to  contemplate  this  splendid  spectacle;  that  serene  blue  sky,  so 
blue,  so  filled  with  twinkling  stars  seems  to  shine  brighter  than  else- 
where." 

In  June  1858  a  terrible  hurricane  caused  great  damage  in  the  city, 
but  the  Ursulines  placed  their  trust  in  Providence  and  invoked  Mary, 
Star  of  the  Sea,  whom  under  the  title  of  Our  Lady  of  Prompt  Succor 
they  had  already  so  often  invoked  against  "lightning  and  tempest," 
they  were  preserved  unscathed. 

A  few  weeks  later  the  yellow  fever  appeared  in  Galveston  and  in  a 
short  time  made  dreadful  havoc.  All  public  buildings  were  closed ;  only 
fifteen  boarders  remained  in  the  Convent,  and  a  strict  quarantine  was 
kept.  Of  the  seven  priests  that  were  stationed  at  the  Bishopric  only 
two  remained,  the  Vicar  General,  Very  Rev.  L.  C.  Chambodut  and 
Rev.  Father  Anstaett,  who  had  charge  of  the  German  congregation. 
These  two  devoted  missionaries  were  unceasingly  engaged  in  visiting 
the  sick  and  dying,  and  they  divided  between  themselves  the  duties  of 
Chaplain  to  the  Convent. 

Mother  St.  Jane  de  Chantal,  who  was  then  Superioress,  consecrat- 
ed the  Community  to  the  Blessed  Virgin,  begging  her  to  take  it  under 
her  special  protection  and  show  herself  indeed  Our  Lady  of  Prompt 
Succor  Against  Contagious  Diseases  and  Epidemics.  Wonderful  to  re- 
late, the  dreaded  scourge  did  not  cross  the  threshold  of  the  Convent ; 
the  same  miraculous  preservation  was  again  repeated  the  following 
year,  when  the  scourge  again  ravaged  the  country.  Twice  the  Blessed 
Virgin  also  saved  the  Convent  from  destruction  by  fire,  and  several 
times  has  she  kept  the  incoming  waves  from  invading  the  sanctuary 
confided  to  her  care. 

The  ever  increasing  number  of  pupils  made  the  erection  of  a  new 
building  absolutely  necessary.  Their  Chaplain,  Very  Rev.  Father  Cham- 
bodut made  the  plans  and  personally  superintended  the  work  which 
was  begun  on  the  tenth  of  July,  1853,  and  is  now  the  old  monastery 
which  still  stands,  a  weather-beaten  monument  of  the  devotedness  and 
foresight  of  this  zealous  missionary. 

Before  the  Civil  War  the  yearly  attendance  at  the  Convent  school 
averaged  one  hundred  and  sixty ;  throughout  the  war,  work  of  educa- 
tion continued,  being  interrupted  only  during  a  short  interval  during 
the  occupation  of  the  city  by  Federal  troops  when  the  monastery  was 
filled  with  the  woimded,  and  the  Ursulines  were  trasn formed  into 
Sisters  of  Charity  under  one  flag — the  Cross!  For  many  years  large 
dark  spots  on  the  floors  of  the  different  rooms  and  halls  showed  that 
the  blood  which  flowed  on  the  upper  story  had  percolated  through  the 
ceiling  and  fallen  on  the  floors  below. 


16  MA. 

Rev.  Mother  St.  Pierre,  Professed  of  New  Orleans,  then  Superior- 
ess, ha\-ing  sent  the  Novices  and  young  Sisters  to  San  Antonio,  she 
with  her  httle  corps  of  devoted  Ursulines,  Sisters  of  Charity,  zealously 
cooperated  with  \"ery  Rev.  Father  Chambodut  and  his  Assistant,  Rev. 
Father  Anstaett,  in  ministering  to  the  sick  and  wounded  without  dis- 
crimination to  Flag  or  Creed.  In  recognition  of  these  services  every 
year,  on  Decoration  Day,  the  G.  A.  R.  V^eterans  decorate  the  grave  of 
leather  Chambodut  at  St.  Mary's  Churchyard,  and  that  of  Mother  St. 
Pierre  in  the  Convent  cemeter}'. 

The  era  that  followed  the  period  of  Reconstruction  was  one  of 
progress  and  prosperity  under  the  administrations  of  Mother  St.  Au- 
gustine, Mother  St.  Agnes  and  Mother  Mary  Joseph,  worthy  sucessors 
of  Mother  St.  Pierre.  Then  came  the  terrible  catastrophe  of  1900  when 
ten  thousand  persons  perished  in  the  terrible  hurricane  and  tidal  wave 
which  devastated  Galveston.  The  Convent,  solidly  constructed  and 
situated  on  the  highest  part  of  the  city  became  a  life-saving  center 
under  the  admirable  direction  of  Mother  Mary  Joseph,  who  never  lost 
her  presence  of  mind.  Two  thousand  persons  were  rescued  and  shelter- 
eii  during  that  awful  night;  four  new  born  babes  and  ten  adults  were 
baptized  by  that  admirable  religious.  Mother  Mary  Joseph  whose  spirit 
of  faith  and  ardent  charity  shone  in  bright  relief  in  that  night  of  hor- 
rors. But  she  was  not  alone  in  this  sublime  devotedness ;  it  was  shared 
by  all  the  Sisters  who  vied  with  one  another  in  exposing  their  lives  to 
save  others.  The  Galvestonians  will  never  forget  the  debt  of  gratitude 
they  owe  the  Ursulines. 

The  Boarding  School  has  not  recovered  from  the  losses  it  then 
sustained,  but  two  parochial  schools  show  a  yearly  increase  and  rank 
among  the  most  efficient  and  best  equipped  in  the  South. 

Seeing  the  number  of  their  boarders  diminishing  and  fearing  an- 
other disaster,  the  Ursulines  of  Galveston  made  a  new  foundation — 
that  of  Bryan. 

URSULINE  CONVENT  OF  BRYAN 

The  city  of  Bryan  having  donated  a  certain  amount  of  land  for 
that  purpose,  the  Ursulines  erected  their  new  Convent,  Villa  Maria, 
on  a  little  elevation  which  bears  tjie  name  of  St.  Ursula's  Hill.  Since 
the  first  year  of  its  existence  the  Academy  and  adjacent  parochial 
school  claim  the  well  deserved  reputation  which  all  the  Ursulines  enjoy 
in  Texas. 

URSULINES  IN   S.\N  ANTONIO 

Rt.  Rev.  J.  M.  Odin  was  first  and  foremost  a  Missionary.  As  long 
as  he  was  Bishop  of  Texas,  he  never  remained  stationary  in  any  one 
place.  His  whole  time  was  spent  in  visiting  his  vast  diocese,  which 
comprised  all  Texas  and  part  of  the  Indian  Territory,  leaving  the  ad- 
ministration of  his  affairs  to  his  two  Vicar  Generals,  Father  Cham- 
bodut in  fialveston  and  Father  Dubuis  in  San  Antonio.  In  1846  the 
whole  population  of  .San  Antonio  consisted  of  six  or  seven  thousand 
inhabitants,  nearly  all  Mexicans.     In  the  surrounding  country,  how- 


THE  URSUUNES  OF  TEXAS  17 

ever,  were  several  settlements  of  French,  German  and  Irish  colonists. 
There  Father  Dubuis  and  his  co-laborers  found  an  ample  field  for 
their  zealous  missionary  activity. 

After  a  few  years  Father  Dubuis  asked  Bishop  Odin  for  a  colony 
of  Ursulines.  During  his  pastoral  visit  in  1851,  the  prelate  was  con- 
vinced of  the  necessity  of  such  an  establishment  for  the  education  of 
youth.  A  providential  bargain  was  on  the  market. 

A  Frenchman  had  erected  a  substantial  stone  building  for  his 
residence.  The  house  being  finished,  the  good  man  went  back  to  France 
to  bring  his  wife  but  the  lady  refused  to  come.  Bishop  Odin  purchased 
the  house  and  the  vast  surrounding  property  at  a  nominal  price  and 
set  it  apart  as  the  future  abode  of  the  Ursulines.  His  Lordship  then 
applied  to  New  Orleans  and  Galveston  for  subjects.  His  request  was 
generously  granted  and  in  1853  a  little  band  of  devoted  religious  ar- 
rived in  San  Antonio.  They  numbered  thirteen  in  all,  nine  Professed, 
two  Novices  and  two  Postulants.  Mother  St.  Marie  of  New  Orleans 
was  appointed  Superioress  and  Mother  St.  Eulalie,  also  of  New  Or- 
leans, was  given  the  charge  of  Mistress  of  Novices. 

Accompanied  by  their  Chaplain,  Rev.  Father  Dubuis,  who  later 
became  their  Bishop,  the  Sisters  arrived  at  their  destination  exhausted 
with  the  fatigue  of  their  long  journey  (there  were  no  railroads  in 
those  days)  and  took  possession  of  this  new  Convent  of  St.  Ursula. 

Six  weeks  later  the  Sisters  opened  their  school.  Every  class-room 
was  filled.  The  building  contained  seven  apartments,  the  four  on  the 
lower  floor  being  used  as  class  rooms,  refectory,  recreation  and  com- 
munity rooms.  The  largest  room  was  set  aside  for  the  Chapel.  The 
upper  story  was  used  for  dormitories.  Everything  was  of  the  plain- 
est. Holy  Poverty  was  indeed  practised  in  reality.  The  Sisters  had  to 
undergo  many  privations  which  they  bore  with  a  courage  which  brought 
the  blessing  of  God  on  their  labors.  The  Divine  Presence  seemed  to 
fill  the  atmosphere,  imparting  strength  and  serenity  to  their  souls.  In 
this  first  Novitiate,  many  holy  religious  were  trained,  who  for  long 
years  edified  succeeding  generations. 

Mother  St.  Joseph  Aubert,  Professed  from  the  Community  of 
Brignoles.  was  brought  from  France  by  Father  Dubuis  to  help  the 
foundation.  Shortly  after  her  arrival,  she  thus  describes  her  new  abode 
to  Rev.  Mother  St.  Angela  Martin,  Superioress  of  Brignoles : 

Dear  Reverend  Mother  :- 

Our  Convent  is  beautifully  situated  on  the  bank  of  the  San  Antonio  River, 
which  forms  a  part  of  our  inclosure  and  also  contributes  to  our  sport  as  there 
is  an  abundance  of  fish  which  we  try  to  catch  with  well  baited  fishing  hooks. 
Fruit  and  vegetables  are  rather  scarce,  the  river  banks,  however,  are  bordered 
with  pecan  trees  which  also  form  a  part  of  our  enclosure.  The  surrounding 
prairies  are  covered  with  a  variety  of  wild  flowers,  which  in  France,  would  be 
carefully  cultivated  in  gardens  and  hot  houses. 

Our  Lord  blesses  our  Community  in  a  visible  manner.  Our  number  is 
mcreasing,  although  vocations  are  still  rare  in  this  country.  We  are  now 
eighteen,  whether  Professed,  Novics  or  Postulants. 

The  boarding  school  is  flourishing,  and  the  day  pupils  are  so  numerous  that 
the  class  rooms  are  packed  like  sardines. 


18  M.  A. 

I  love  these  dear  children  with  all  my  heart.  They  are  so  affectionate  a 
kind  word  thrills  them.  I  profit  of  this  means  to  stimulate  their  application  to 
their  studies.  They  are  progressing  rapidly.  They  show  a  great  deal  of  taste 
for  all  kinds  of  fancy  and  needlework.  Ten  young  pupils  have  been  baptized 
within  two  years  and  my  knowledge  of  Spanish  has  enabled  me  to  instruct  and 
prepare  three  adults  for  the  reception  of  the  Sacraments.  They  approached  the 
altar  with  such  sincere  devotion  and  have  shown  since  such  admirable  faith 
and  piety  that  I  feel  amply  rewarded  for  the  trouble  I  took  to  learn  Spanish. 

Slay  God  reward  the  generous  zeal  and  devotedness  of  our  Missionaries 
who  spend  themselves  for  His  glory  in  this  country  where  the  enemies  of  souls 
scatter  broadcast  seed  of  the  most  pernicious  doctrine." 

The  \vish,  expressed  by  the  writer  of  the  foregoing  letter  was  soon 
reah'zed.  The  building  was  no  longer  sufficient  to  accommodate  the 
pupils  that  sought  admisison.  A  new  two  story  structure  was  built  for 
the  use  of  the  boarding  and  select  school  and  was  called  the  Academy, 
whilst  the  old  building  remaining  the  exclusive  quarters  of  the  Relig- 
ious, and  the  Mexicans'  Free  School  was  called  the  Monastery.  These 
two  buildings  were  united  at  one  extremity  by  the  new  Chapel,  beauti- 
ful in  design  and  spacious  enough  to  serve  as  Parish  Church  for  the 
French  element  of  the  city,  which  was  steadily  increasing  in  popula- 
tion and  civilization.  The  area  enclosed  by  these  buildings  formed  a 
vast  quadrangle  opened  at  one  side  not  unlike  the  Old  World  Cloisters. 
The  broad  acres  belonging  to  the  Convent  and  which  at  first  were  like 
the  earth  when  Adam  was  cast  out  of  Paradise,  that  is,  covered  with 
thorns  and  briars,  were  now  changed  into  highly  productive  gardens 
and  orchards,  which  supplied  the  house  with  an  abundance  of  fruit 
and  vegetables.  The  poultry  yard  was  the  delight  of  the  Sister  House- 
keeper and  the  game  birds,  which  were  plentiful,  furnished  delicacies 
for  the  sick  and  provisions  for  feast  days. 

In  1857  Rev.  Father  Parisot  O.  M.  I.  was  appointed  Chaplain 
pro-tem,  during  Rev.  Father  Dubuis'  absence.  In  his  "Reminiscenses" 
the  saintly  Oblate  records  that  one  day  a  band  of  Northern  tourists 
asked  to  visit  the  Convent.  Having  obtained  the  required  permission, 
the  party,  accompanied  by  Fr.  Parisot  arrived  at  the  appointed  time. 
They  were  introduced  to  the  Community  and  after  a  few  moments  of 
pleasant  conversation  were  invited  to  visit  the  building.  After  doing 
so  they  expressed  their  surprise  at  not  finding  dark  dungeons  and 
secret  hiding  places  and  declared  that  the  San  Antonio  nuns  were  the 
most  amiable  and  most  highly  educated  women  they  had  ever  seen. 

A  few  weeks  later,  three  gentlemen  arrived  from  Austin.  One 
was  the  father  of  a  young  lady  boarder  who  had  died  six  months  be- 
fore. A  report  was  spread  that  she  was  not  dead  but  had  been  removed 
to  another  Convent.  To  silence  these  reports,  the  father  had  the  coffin 
removed  from  the  grave  and  opened  before  three  witnesses.  On  remov- 
ing the  veil  that  covered  the  face  of  the  flead  girl  she  was  seen  beauti- 
ful and  smiling  without  a  sign  of  decomposition.  "It  is  my  child,  my 
dear  child"  exclaimed  the  father.  An  affidavit  drawn  up  and  signed  put 
an  end  to  the  previous  false  reports. 

The  young  lady  had  been  a  Protestant  and  several  times  had  ex- 
presses! her  desire  to  become  a  Catholic  but  her  father  would  never 


THE  URSULINES  OF  TEXAS  19 

give  his  consent.  She  fell  ill  and  although  her  parents  were  immediately 
notified,  she  died  before  they  had  started  on  their  way  to-  San  Antonio. 

Shortly  after  the  event  related  above,  the  Sister  Sacristan  while 
dusting  the  Chapel  found  under  the  statue  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  a  note 
written  by  this  young  lady,  beseeching  the  Mother  of  God  to  obtain  for 
her  the  grace  of  Baptism  and  Holy  Communion.  And  Mary  Immacu- 
late heard  her  prayer.  Three  days  before  her  death  the  young  girl  re- 
ceived Baptism  and  made  her  First  Communion,  which  was  also  her 
Viaticum. 

The  good  achieved  in  San  Antonio  by  the  Ursulines  cannot  be 
over-estimated.  They  have  educated  the  mothers  of  the  present  gen- 
eration and  their  daughters  and  they  look  up  with  veneration  and 
sincere  affection  to  their  Ursuline  Mothers. 

On  the  promotion  of  Rt.  Rev.  J.  M.  Odin  to  the  Archiepiscopal 
See  of  New  Orleans,  Father  Dubuis,  who  had  accompanied  him  to 
France  was  appointed  to  succeed  him  and  was  consecrated  Bishop  in 
Lyons  November  23,  1862. 

After  his  consecration,  Bishop  Dubuis  immediately  left  France 
and  embarked  for  Texas,  having  previously  enlisted  for  his  mission 
field  Rev.  Father  Etienne  Buffard,  whom  he  appointed  his  successor 
as  Vicar  General  of  West  Texas  and  Chaplain  to  the  Ursulines.  Bishop 
Dubuis  always  entertained  a  love  of  predilection  for  his  dear  Ursuline 
daughters  of  San  Antonio.  It  was  he,  who  in  1866  laid  the  foundation 
stone  of  the  present  edifice. 

The  work  of  education  was  not  interrupted  during  the  Civil  War, 
for,  although  Texas  paid  a  heavy  toll  in  dead  and  wounded  and  her 
sons  distinguished  themselves  on  the  field  of  honor,  the  Northern 
troops  never  invaded  the  interior  of  the  state.  Many  of  the  slave  own- 
ers were  Catholics  and  the  freed  negroes  chose  to  remain  with  their 
humane  masters.  The  planters  then  organized  business  transactions  on 
a  vast  scale  with  Mexico,  where  they  sent  all  their  cotton  and  as  there 
was  no  competition  they  realized  great  profit.  And  while  anxiety  for 
safety  of  their  loved  ones  reigned  in  .nearly  every  household,  the 
younger  members  were  sent  to  the  good  Sisters  to  continue  their 
studies  and  to  pray  for  their  Country. 

With  the  advent  and  increase  of  railroad  communication  after 
the  period  of  Reconstruction,  San  Antonio  made  incredible  records  in 
wealth  and  population.  It  became  the  county  seat  and  commercial  cen- 
ter of  a  rich  agricultural  region.  The  sphere  of  influence  of  the  Ursu- 
Hnes  became  proportionately  enlarged.  The  Community  at  the  time 
was  increased  by  worthy  subjects  from  France  and  Ireland  and  from 
that  time  on,  Receptions  and  Professions  were  of  frequent  occurrence. 

In  1883  the  Institution  was  legally  chartered  under  the  name  of 
Ursuline  Academy  and  was  given  power  to  give  diplomas  to  its  gra- 
duates. Some  of  the  names  most  famous  in  the  History  of  Texas  and 
Mexico  are  registered  in  the  roll  of  the  Academy. 

In  1901  the  Ursulines  of  San  Antonio  celebrated  the  fiftieth  an- 
niversary of  their  foundation.  The  immense  concourse  of  friends  who 


20  M.  A. 

took  part  in  the  celebration    wras  an  evident    proof  of  the  universal 
esteem  they  enjoy  and  which  they  so  well  deserve. 

In  1901  a  North  extension  was  added  to  the  Academy  and  the 
whole  building  was  remodeled  and  removed.  Now  it  stands,  one  of 
the  most  interesting  landmarks  and  most  attractive  structures  in  the 
Alamo  City. 

THE  URSULINES  IN  LAREDO 

In  1868,  Mother  St.  Joseph  Aubert,  Professed  Ursuline  of  Brig- 
noles,  France,  was  returning  to  her  house  of  Profession  when  she 
was  met  in  Galveston  by  Rt.  Rev.  C.  M.  Dubuis  who  persuaded  her  to 
remain  in  Texas.  Moreover  the  Bishop  begged  her  to  undertake  the 
foundation  of  an  Ursuline  Convent  in  Laredo.  "The  house"  he  said, 
"was  ready,  the  harvest  plentiful  but  it  was  difficult  to  find  laborers  as 
these  must  have  a  knowledge  of  Spanish."  Mother  St,  Joseph  did  not 
need  much  urging  to  accept  the  mission.  At  the  request  of  Bishop 
Dubuis.  Galveston  gave  up  one  of  its  professed  members,  Sister  St. 
Teresa  Pareida.  a  Mexican  and  former  pupil  of  San  Antonio. 

The  two  pioneers  set  out  for  Laredo  and  on  arriving  at  their 
destination,  immediately  began  their  Ursuline  Mission  of  education. 
Within  the  year  they  were  joined  by  one  Professed  Religious,  two 
Novices  and  two  lay  Sisters  from  San  Antonio. 

The  old  Convent,  which  now  forms  the  nucleus  of  the  handsome 
structure  on  the  Rio  Grande,  was  a  massive  stone  building  of  three 
stories.  On  the  first  floor  were  the  class  rooms,  on  the  second  were 
two  large  apartments,  one  of  which  served  for  a  Refectory,  Community 
and  Recreation  Room,  the  other  was  used  as  a  Chapel.  On  the  third 
floor  were  the  dormitories. 

The  Sisterhood  quickly  won  the  love  and  confidence  of  the  Mex- 
icans, who  then,  constituted  the  whole  population.  In  1874  Mother  St. 
Claude  of  San  Antonio  was  appointed  Superioress,  and  Mother  St. 
Joseph  returned  to  France  where  a  few  months  later  she  died  in  the 
house  of  her  Profession,  having  filled  a  long  and  fruitful  career. 

The  saintly  Mother  St.  Claude  remained  eighteen  years  in  author- 
ity with  but  little  interruption.  During  her  administration  the  Convent 
continued  faithfully  and  strenuously  its  noble  work.  In  1892  this  good 
Mother  was  delegated  to  establish  a  new  foundation  in  Puebla,  Mexico. 

Laredo,  which  in  1868,  numbered  scarcely  four  thousand  inhabit- 
ants has  now  an  American  population  of  twenty  thousand,  and  the 
Ursuline  Sisters  continue  the  work  which  is  the  life  purpose  of  their 
Order,  the  building  up  of  Christian  Womanhood  by  imparting  to  their 
pupils  a  useful  and  solid  education. 

THE  URSULINES  IN  DALLAS 

In  1873  Dallas  was  a  small  thriving  town  of  about  eight  thousand 
inhabitants.  Rev.  Father  Joseph  Martiniere  was  ])arish  priest  of  the 
only  Catholic  Church  there,  the  Sacred  Heart.  The  Texas  and  Pacific 
Railroad  had  just  pushed  its  terminus  in  this  locality.    With  prophetic 


THE  URSUUNES  OF  TEXAS  21 

eye,  the  good  Father  saw  the  brilliant  future  of  the  little  town  then 
struggling  into  existence  and  he  readily  persuaded  Bishop  Dubuis  to 
procure  a  little  colony  of  Ursulines  to  educate  the  youth  of  the  future 
metropolis. 

With  the  zealous  Bishop,  to  think  was  to  act.  He  therefore  com- 
municated his  designs  to  the  Ursulines  of  Galveston  ,  his  episcopal 
city,  requesting  them  to  undertake  the  foundation  as  soon  as  possible. 
The  Community  readily  consented  and  on  the  twenty-seventh  of  Jan- 
uary 1874  a  band  of  six  Professed  Ursulines,  with  Mother  St.  Joseph 
Holly  as  Superioress,  and  Mother  St.  Paul  Kauffman  as  Treasurer 
arrived  in  Dallas.  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  Dubuis,  who  had  accompanied 
them,  gave  them  possession  of  a  small  building  consisting  of  four 
rooms  situated  on  the  Sacred  Heart  property  on  Bryan  Street. 

Half-amused  and  much  surprised  at  the  aspect  of  their  new  do- 
main, the  nuns  wondered  where  they  would  accommodate  the  board- 
ing pupils  already  promised  them.  They  were  not  discouraged,  how- 
ever, but  trusted  on  the  blessing  of  God,  on  the  sympathy  of  their  new- 
ly made  friends  and  on  their  own  exertions.  Having  no  other  endow- 
ment than  the  accomplished  education  based  upon  a  system  of  train- 
ing that  has  withstood  the  test  of  centuries,  gifted  moreover,  with  the 
ready  tact  which  could  adapt  this  experience  to  the  needs  of  a  new 
and  rapidly  growing  country,  these  true  daughters  of  St.  Angela  brave- 
ly set  their  hands  and  brains  to  work  to  devise  ways  and  means  of 
prosecuting  their  mission — the  instruction  and  education  of  youth. 

On  the  second  of  February,  they  opened  their  school  with  but 
seven  pupils ;  before  the  close  of  the  session  the  number  had  increased 
to  fifty.  Among  the  first  to  be  enrolled  was  a  gifted  young  girl,  who, 
the  following  year,  entered  as  a  Postulant  and  two  years  after  made 
her  solemn  Religious  Profession  in  the  little  Convent  Chapel  adjoin- 
ing the  Sacred  Heart  Church.  She  was  the  first  Professed  Religious 
of  Dallas.  Hers  was  the  privilege  to  be  trained  by  the  two  first  Mothers 
whose  eminent  virtues  and  quaHfications  have  made  them  the  standard 
of  succeeding  generations.  In  after  years  when  the  humble  Sister  suc- 
ceeded in  office  these  first  Mothers,  she  combined  in  her  person  the 
rare  wisdom,  the  tactful  sympathy  and  true  spirituality  of  Mother  St. 
Joseph,  with  the  business  knowledge  and  administrative  ability  of 
Mother  St.  Paul. 

From  their  first  arrival  in  Dallas,  a  cordial  and  generous  bond  of 
sympathy  and  confidence  was  established  between  the  people  and  the 
Ursulines.  Year  by  year  every  scholastic  term  became  an  improvement 
on  the  preceding.  Parents  hastened  to  confide  their  children  to  the  nuns' 
care,  and  the  number  of  students  soon  ran  up  to  hundreds.  These  in 
time  became  the  best  advertisement  for  the  school.  Additions  were 
hastily  put  up  to  meet  the  growing  demands.  Within  a  year  after  their 
arrival  a  large  two-story  frame  building  was  begun  and  at  the  begin- 
ning of  1876  was  ready  for  occupancy.  The  beautiful  gardens  and 
shady  nooks  which  soon  appeared  as  if  by  magic  transformed  the 
hitherto  forest  wild  into  a  delightful  Eden.  The  same  year  the  school 


22  M.  A. 

was  chartered  by  the  State  legislature  and  given  the  collegiate  rights 
and  privileges,  under  the  title  of  "Ursuline  Academy." 

Ehiring  ten  years  the  Ursulines  continued  there  and  prospered 
beyond  their  most  sanguine  expectations.  Several  of  the  graduates  of 
these  early  ^'ears  became  representative  women  in  various  walks  of 
Hfe. 

In  1881  through  the  advice  of  their  esteemed  Chaplain,  Very  Rev. 
J.  Martiniere.  negotiations  were  opened  for  the  acquisition  of  desirable 
property  in  the  suburbs  of  the  city;  there  the  main  building  of  the 
present  magnificent  structure  was  begun  and  the  following  year  was 
completed.  The  plan  is  purely  Gothic  in  design,  a  marvel  of  beauty, 
pronounced  worthy  of  any  city  in  the  Union.  Fit  surroundings  are  in 
keeping  with  the  beautiful  structure.  Smiling  gardens,  fruit  laden 
orchards,  shady  groves  and  a  charming  Grotto  are  some  of  the  many 
attractions  on  the  Convent  grounds. 

The  primitive  place  on  Bryan  street  was  used  as  the  Sacred  Heart 
Parochial  School  until  1908,  when  a  modern  and  well  equipped  build- 
ing was  erected  adjacent  to  the  new  Sacred  Heart  Cathedral  on  Ross 
Avenue.  The  average  yearly  attendance  there  is  between  two  hundred 
and  fifty  and  three  hundred  pupils. 

Mother  St.  Joseph  Holly  became  known  and  loved  far  and  wide 
for  her  amiable  qualities.  Christian  spirit  and  efficient  government.  She 
was  laid  to  rest  in  the  quiet  Convent  cemetery  on  a  dreary  December 
morning  1884.  She  was  succeeded  in  office  by  Mother  St.  Paul  whose 
business  tact  and  administrative  abilities  did  much  toward  the  progress 
and  prosperity  of  the  institution. 

In  1887,  Rev.  Mother  Mary  Evangelist  Holly,  Professed  of  Gal- 
veston, received  and  generously  accepted  the  mission  to  devote  herself 
henceforth  in  the  field  prepared  by  her  saintly  sister.  Rev.  Mother 
St.  Joseph.  Mother  Mary  Evangelist  was  a  Religious  of  tried  virtue 
and  more  than  ordinary  talent  and  efficiency.  Her  tact  and  devotedness 
had  made  her  an  ideal  teacher,  her  spirit  of  faith  and  trust  in  God  im- 
parted to  others  reverence,  love  and  confidence.  She  was  welcomed 
in  Dallas  as  an  angel  from  Heaven.  She  was  immediately  appointed 
Directress  of  studies,  and  from  that  time  on  we  find  her  in  some 
official  capacities  until  she  finally  became  the  American  representative 
of  the  Order  in  Rome ;  everywhere  radiating  an  influence  that  impels 
to  the  highest  efforts. 

With  all  her  intense  love  and  esteem  for  Religious  traditions 
nevertheless,  she  is  truly  progressive  in  all  things  pertaining  to  educa- 
tion and  has  ever  sought  to  standardize  the  curriculum  for  the  highest 
intellectual,  moral  and  physical  training. 

The  Ursulines  have  had  charge  of  St.  Patrick's  Parochial  School 
ever  since  the  erection  of  the  Parish ;  indeed  until  1903  they  were  the 
only  teaching  Order  in  Dallas.  Thus,  through  the  Parochial  Schools 
and  the  Academy  they  reach  all  classes  of  society.  Many  parents  love 
to  remind  their  little  ones  that  Sister  or  Mother  "So  and  so"  was 
papa's  or  mama's  teacher,  whilst  every  year  graduates  go  forth  from 


THE  URSULINES  OF  TEXAS  23 

the  Academy,  the  pride  and  comfort  of  the  home  circle,  and  the  orna- 
ment of  society,  and  later  became  model  wives  and  mothers,  true 
Christian  gentlewomen. 

Moreover,  since  its  beginning,  the  Academy  has  been  a  fertile 
nursery  of  vocations.  More  than  half  the  number  of  the  Professed 
Religious  were  former  pupils,  who  like  Noah's  faithful  dove,  have 
returned  to  the  Ark  that  sheltered  their  early  years  from  sin  and 
danger.  Not  the  Ursuline  Order  alone,  but  other  Institutes  count  many 
recruits  from  the  Dallas  Ursulines. 

In  May  1899  Rev.  Mother  St.  Paul  passed  away  after  a  long  and 
and  most  painful  illness.  This  good  Mother's  strong  personality  has 
left  lasting  impressions  on  her  former  pupils,  her  memory  is  for  them 
still  a  stimulus  and  an  inspiration. 

The  bereaved  Sisterhood  now  turned  with  entire  confidence  and 
love  to  Rev.  Mother  Mary  Evangelist  who  was  elected  Superioress, 
being  a  woman  of  remarkable  discernment  and  intelligence.  Her  ad- 
ministration was  one  of  kindly  wisdom  and  gentle  firmness.  Under 
her  energizing  influence  the  Academy  received  a  new  impulse  in  its 
onward  career  and  there  was  a  general  trend  toward  the  best  in  the 
training  of  pupils  and  teachers.  Yearly  lecture  and  summer  normal 
were  some  of  the  means  used  to  accomplish  this.  With  all  her  earnest- 
ness about  a  pupils'  intellectual  progress,  she  was  as  considerate  about 
their  youthful  love  for  good  times  and  she  was  ever  devising  ways 
and  means  oL  pleasure  and  recreation  for  them.  Little  wonder  the 
Institution  gained  favor  with  the  parents  on  account  of  its  thorough- 
ness, and  attracted  the  pupils  on  account  of  its  pleasantness  and  par- 
ental care. 

In  January  1899  the  Convent  celebrated  the  twenty-fifth  anni- 
versary of  its  foundation.  It  was  then  that  the  Alumnae  Association 
was  organized.  This  Association  has  the  honor  of  being  the  first  of 
the  kind  established  in  the  Order. 

The  tie  that  binds  the  Alumnae  to  their  Alma  Mater  is  a  strong 
and  tender  one  and  the  years  increase  its  strength.  There,  gray  haired 
women,  leaders  and  uplifters  in  society  meet  with  bright  young  girls 
full  of  high  aspirations,  and  all  find  a  common  interest  in  the  welfare 
and  prosperity  of  their  Convent  Home. 

The  Jubilee  celebration  lasted  three  days,  the  crowning  event  be- 
ing the  unveihng  of  the  memorial  window  with  magnificent  ceremonies 
in  the  Convent  Chapel.  This  window,  a  beautiful  work  of  art  executed 
in  Munich  is  the  gift  of  the  Alumnae.  It  represents  the  five  wise 
Virgins  meeting  the  Divine  Bridegroom  and  commemorates  the  five 
pioneer  Ursulines  who  founded  the  Convent. 

A  great  and  long  desired  work  was  brought  to  a  happy  conclusion 
when  on  November  28,  1900  the  Holy  Father,  Pope  Leo  XIII  gave  his 
formal  approbation  to  the  work  of  unifying  the  Ursuline  Communities 
of  the  entire  world.  For  more  than  three  hundred  years  the  peculiar- 
ities of  their  organization  placed  the  Ursulines  largely  under  the 
authority  of  their  Bishops  and  made  the  different  houses  autonomous. 


24  M.  A. 

Realizing  that  in  "Union  there  is  strength"  and  what  a  great  advan- 
tage would  accrue  to  the  Order  if  they  could  concentrate  their  powers 
and  harmonize  their  efforts,  they  gladly  responded  to  the  desire  ex- 
pressed by  the  Holy  Father,  that  delegates  from  the  different  houses 
should  meet  in  Rome  to  deliberate  together  on  the  best  means  to  form 
an  Ursuline  Union  with  a  centralized  government  in  Rome.  This  great 
work  of  unification  met  with  many  difficulties,  but  the  whole  matter 
was  conducted  with  such  tact  and  so  much  consideration  for  the 
immemorial  customs  of  venerable  Institutes  that  the  most  harmonious 
relations  resulted,  and  the  good  work  was  brought  to  a  happy  conclu- 
sion with  the  approbation  and  blessing  of  the  Holy  Father. 

Mother  Julian  of  Blois,  France  was  elected  first  Mother  General 
with  residence  in  Rome.  In  the  formation  of  the  Ursuline  provinces 
in  the  United  States,  the  Ursuline  Convent  of  Dallas  was  chosen  for 
the  Provincial  headquarters  of  the  Southern  province,  the  provincial 
house  of  the  North  being  in  New  York  City.  Since  1910  to  the  pres- 
ent year.  1922,  Reverend  Mother  Mary  Evangelist  has  been  Assist- 
ant General  and  American  Representative  of  the  Order  in  Rome. 

After  the  Unification,  the  Ursulines  of  Dallas  have  continued  to 
be  faithful  daughters  and  loyal  supporters  of  their  Bishops  and  en- 
joy their  paternal  support  and  special  patronage. 

While  the  Academy  ofTers  to  students  of  the  wealthiest  class  of 
sodety  all  the  advantages  of  a  high  education,  it  is  conducted  in  a 
common  sense  and  practical  manner  so  that  all  classes  may  avail  them- 
selves of  the  opportunities  it  aflFords  of  acquiring  a  Christian  education 
solid,  useful  and  cultured. 

As  previously  stated  the  Institution  was  chartered  in  1876.  More- 
over, in  recent  years  it  has  been  affiliated  to  the  Catholic  University 
of  Washington  and  is  also  accredited  to  the  State  University. 

Through  all  these  years  trials  and  difficulties  have  not  been  want- 
ing. Every  advantage  has  been  bought  with  the  coin  of  sacrifice  but 
the  fulfilment  of  the  Sacred  Heart's  Promises  has  been  evident  in 
the  Community  and  schools.  St.  Joseph  has  been  the  trusty  banker  and 
provider  of  the  household  and  Our  Lady  of  Prompt  Succor  was  never 
invoked  in  vain  to  obtain  from  her  Divine  Son  a  speedy  and  favorable 
answer  to  the  petitions  of  her  clients,  the  Ursulines  of  Dallas. 

M.  A. 


THE  KICKAPOO  MISSION 


I.  FIRST  STEPS 

Ever  since  coming  to  the  West,  Father  Charles  F.  Van  Quicken- 
borne,  founder  of  the  Jesuit  Mission  of  Missouri,  had  cherished  the 
idea  of  an  estabHshment  in  the  Indian  country  as  an  enterprise  which 
the  Mission  was  urgently  called  upon  to  undertake.  In  an  interesting 
document  drawn  up  in  1832  ( ?)  and  indorsed  "Reasons  for  giving 
a  preference  to  the  Indian  Mission  before  any  other,"  he  detailed  the 
weighty  considerations  that  made  it  imperative  for  the  Society  of 
Jesus  to  put  its  hands  to  this  apostolic  work.  It  was  primarily  for  the 
conversion  of  the  Indian  that  the  Society  had  been  established  in  Mis- 
souri ;  it  was  with  a  view  to  realizing  this  noble  purpose  that  contribu- 
tions from  charitable  benefactors  in  Europe  had  been  solicited  and  ob- 
tained ;  and  the  tacit  obligation  thus  incurred,  to  say  nothing  of  the  ex- 
press obligation  imposed  by  the  Concordat,  could  be  discharged  only 
by  establishing  a  mission  in  behalf  of  one  or  more  of  the  native  Am- 
erican tribes.  Even  the  new  college  in  St.  Louis  commended  itself  to 
the  zealous  Van  Quickenborne  chiefly  as  a  preparatory  step  to  the 
larger  and  more  important  enterprise  of  the  Indian  mission. 

"All  these  things  come  by  reason  of  the  Indian  Mission,"  he  wrote  in  No- 
vember, 1828,  to  Father  Dzierozynski,  Superior  of  the  Jesuit  Mission  of  Mary- 
land, with  reference  to  certain  contributions  received  from  abroad.  "Don't  let 
your  Reverence  fear  therefore  to  make  an  establishment  in  the  Indian  country 
or  close  to  it.  But  why  a  college  in  St.  Louis?  Because  that  college  is  neces- 
sary for  the  Indian  establishment."  ^ 

Why  a  college  in  St.  Louis  was  necessary  for  the  Indian  establish- 
ment we  learn  from  the  same  communication  of  Van  Quickenborne 
to  his  Superior.  There  the  missionaries  could  meet  the  government 
Indian  agents  as  also  the  deputations  from  the  various  tribes  and  in 
general  be  in  close  touch  with  the  tide  of  busy  life  that  was  beginning 
to  flow  between  the  Missouri  metropolis  and  the  frontier.  In  1831, 
however,  Father  Van  Quickenborne  relinquished  the  office  of  Superior 
of  the  Missouri  Mission  without  having  realized  his  cherished  plans. 
Father  De  Theux,  his  successor,  could  scarcely  fail  to  be  interested 
in  the  project  of  an  Indian  mission,  especially  as  the  General,  Father 
Roothaan,  was  insistent  that  the  work  be  commenced. 


1     Van  Quickenborne    to   Dzierozynski,    Florissant,    Nov.    1828.  (B). — (A) 

indicates  Missouri  Province  ,S.  J.,  Archives;   (B),  Maryland— New  York  Pro- 
vince S.  J.  Archives;   (C),  Archdiocesan  Archives,  St.  Louis. 

25 


26  REV.  G.  J.  GARRAGHAN,  S.J. 

"In  almost  all  his  letters,"  Father  De  Theux  informed  Father  McSherry  in 
December  1834,  "his  Paternity  insists  on  my  beginning  the  Indian  mission;  but 
by  what  means  or  by  what  persons  seems  to  me  a  problem  not  easily  to  be 
solved  except  by  Him  who  can  do  all  things  and  has  already  done  great  things 
for  this  the  least  of  the  missions  of  the  Society."  - 

In  March  of  the  following  year  Father  De  Theux  informed  Bishop 
Rosati  that  the  Father  General  had  just  communicated  to  him  the  de- 
sire of  the  Propaganda  and  therefore  of  the  Holy  See  that  a  start  be 
made  with  the  Indian  mission,  but  that  men  and  means  were  still  lack- 
ing for  the  undertaking. 

In  the  summer  of  1835  Father  Van  Quickenborne  visited  the  vari- 
ous Indian  tribes  settled  along  the  Western  frontier  with  a  view  to 
ascertain  which  among  them  offered  the  most  promising  field  for  the 
long-projected  mission.  He  was  particularly  anxious  to  determine  by 
a  first-hand  investigation  the  real  attitude  of  the  Kickapoo  who  had 
been  reported  to  him  as  eager  to  secure  the  services  of  a  Cathohc  priest. 
This  tribe,  whose  village  was  on  the  Missouri  a  few  miles  above  Fort 
Leavenworth,  at  the  confluence  of  the  Missouri  River  and  Salt  Creek, 
had  been  visited  in  1833  by  Father  Roux,  the  pioneer  priest  of  Kan- 
sas City,  who  was  especially  impressed  by  their  leanings  towards 
Christianity.  ^  The  Kickapoo  were  strongly  under  the  influence  of  a 
so-called  prophet  or  religious  leader,  Kennekuk  by  name,  who  had 
picked  up  various  fragments  of  Catholic  doctrine  and  practice  and 
woven  them  into  a  religion  of  his  own,  and  had  even  succeeded  accord- 


2    De  Theux  a  Rosati,  March  1836.  (C). 

*  Father  Stephen  Theodore  Badin,  the  first  priest  ordained  in  the  United 
States  .came  into  contact  with  a  band  of  Kickapoo  on  the  outskirts  of  Chicago 
in  October,  1830.  "I  found  there  another  band  from  the  Kickapoo  tribe  who 
live  in  an  immense  prairie  in  Illinois  along  the  Vermillion  River  at  a  distance 
of  about  one  hundred  miles  from  Chicago.  Some  time  before  these  good  people 
had  sent  their  compliments  to  chief  Pokegan,  telling  him  at  the  same  time  that 
they  envied  him  the  happiness  of  having  a  pastor."  Ann.  Prop.,  6:  154.  Father 
Roux's  visit  to  the  Kickapoo  in  their  village  near  Fort  Leavenworth,  November 
18,  1833,  is  narrated  by  him  in  a  letter  to  Bishop  Rasati  of  St.  Louis,  dated  a 
few  days  later.  See  Catholic  Historical  Review,  April,  1918,  Father  Roux's  letter 
of  March  11,  1834,  to  Bishop  Rosati,  (C),  contains  the  text  of  Kennekuk  the 
Prophet's  address  to  the  missionary  on  the  occasion  of  his  first  visit  to  the  tribe. 
"Rapport  des  propres  paroles  du  Kenckoek,  ou  Prophcte,  des  Kokapooks  donne 
en  Poos  [Potawatomi]  par  Thithoe,  rendu  en  langue  Kikapook  per  Mechouet, 
et  interpret^  en  franqais  par  Laurent  Finsoneau  a  Mr.  B.  Roux  pietre,  en 
presence  de  Penafe,  Nochetcomo,  Pechoas.n,  Pekouak  et  Paschal  Pinsoneau, 
le  22  9  bre  1833."  Father  Roux  visited  the  Kickapoo  Prophet  on  January  i,  1834, 
and  shortly  after  baptized  a  Kickapoo  infant  at  the  Chouteau  trading  house  on 
the  Kaw  river.  "Mr.  Pinsoneau  who  trades  with  the  Kickapoo  has  been  here 
for  some  weeks;  he  tells  me  that  these  good  Indians  eagerly  desire  me  to  come 
and  baptize  their  children."  Roux  a  Rosati,  March  n,  1834.  (C).  Father  Roux 
returned  from  his  mission  among  the  French  Creoles  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Kansas,  where  he  had  been  residing  since  November,  1833,  to  St.  Louis  in  April, 
1835,  a  few  months  before  Father  Van  Quickenborne  undertook  his  first  mis- 
sionary trip  to  the  Kicakpoo.  The  favorable  reports  concerning  the  tribe  which 
had  reached  the  Jesuit  missionary  came  to  him  probably  at  first-hand  from 
Fathe  Roux.  For  a  }n\ci  account  of  Father  Roux's  visits  to  the  Kickapoo,  see 
Garraghan,  Catholic  Beginnings  in  Kansas  City,  pp.  49,  50,  53,  54. 


THE  KICKAPOO  MISSION  27 

ing  to  the  testimony  of  traders  and  government  agents,  in  introducing 
certain  moral  reforms  of  importance  among  his  people.  * 

"To  get  to  the  Kickapoo  it  was  necessary  to  cross  the  Kansas  River.  I 
was  not  a  little  surprised  to  see  that  the  Delaware  Indians  had  established  a 
ferry  there  in  imitation  of  the  whites.  We  arrived  at  the  Kickapoo  village  July 
4,  a  Saturday,  the  day  consecrated  to  the  Blessed  Virgin.  The  next  day  I 
said  Mass  in  the  trader's  house,  where  the  prophet,  who  was  anxious  to  see 
me,  put  in  an  early  appearance.  ^  After  the  first  exchange  of  courtesies,  he  at 
once  brought  up  the  subject  of  religion.  'What  do  you  teach?'  he  asked  me. 
'We  teach,'  I  answered,  'that  every  man  must  believe  in  God,  hope  in  God, 
love  God  above  all  things  and  his  neighbor  as  himself;  those  who  do  this 
will  go  to  heaven,  and  those  who  do  not  will  go  to  hell."  Many  of  my  young 
people  believe  that  there  are  two  Gods.  How  do  you  prove  that  there  is  only 
one  and  that  he  has  proposed  certain  truths  to  us  to  be  believed?'  I  said  in 
the  course  of  my  reply:  'God  spoke  to  the  Prophets  and  the  Prophets  proved 
by  miracles  that  God  had  spoken  to  them.'  He  at  once  interrupted  me,  saying : 
"This  is  the  very  way  I  got  to  be  believed  when  I  began  to  preach :  I  raised 
the  dead  to  life.  There  was  a  woman,'  he  continued,  'who,  so  every  one  thought, 
could  not  possibly  recover  her  health ;  I  breathed  on  her  and  from  that  mo- 
ment she  began  to  improve  and  is  now  in  good  health.  Another  time  I  saw 
an  infant  just  about  to  die:  I  took  it  in  my  arms  and  at  the  end  of  a  few 
days  it  was  cured.'  I  said  in  reply  that  there  is  a  great  difference  between  a 
dead  person  and  one  who  is  believed  to  be  at  the  point  of  death;  that  in 
the  two  cases  alleged  he  had  merely  done  what  any  one  else  might  do;  and 
that,  since  on  his  own  admission  those  two  persons  were  not  dead,  he  had 
not  as  a  matter  of  fact  brought  them  back  to  life. 

My  answer  irritated  him  greatly  and  he  remarked  that  no  one  had  ever 
dared  to  contradict  him  in  this  fashion  or  give  him  such  an  answer.  Seeing 
him  in  anger,  I  kept  silent.  Then  my  interpreter  ,a  friend  of  the  prophet,  told 
him  it  was  wrong  of  him  to  become  angry  when  he  could  not  answer  the  re- 
marks made  by  the  Black-Robe  and  that  this  only  showed  that  he  defended 
a  bad  cause.  After  some  moments  of  silence  he  softened  and  admitted  him- 
self to  be  worsted.  'I  realize,'  he  said,  'that  my  religion  is  not  a  good  one : 
if  my  people  wish  to  embrace  yours,  I  will  do  as  they."  The  following  Sun- 
day he  repeated  in  assembly  what  he  had  often  said  before,  that  he  should 
not  be  deceived  in  his  hope  and  in  the  pledge  he  had  given  them  that  the 
Great  Spirit  would  send  some  one  to  help  him  complete  his  work.  God  alone 
knows  whether  he  spoke  sincerely.  On  Monday  I  received  a  visit  from  several 
of  the  inferior  chiefs ;  all  expressed  a  desire  to  have  a  Catholic  priest  among 
them.  I  was  unable  on  that  occasion  to  see  the  dead  chief,  who  had  gone  on 
the  hunt  and  returned  only  ten  days  later.  I  paid  him  a  visit  immediately 
on  his  return  and  explained  to  him  that  I  had  made  this  journey  because  I 
heard  it  said  that  his  nation  wished  to  have  a  priest  and  I  was  eager  to  as- 

*  Though  named  Keokuk  in  some  early  accounts,  the  Kickapoo  Prophet 
is  not  to  be  confounded  with  the  famous  Sauk  leader  for  whom  the  town  of 
Keokuk  in  Iowa  is  named.  Details  concerning  the  Kickapoo  Prophet  may  be 
read  in  Father  Van  Quickenborne's  letter  in  the  Ann  .Prop.  9:94;  also  in  Chit- 
tenden and  Richardson's  De  Smet  p.  1085  and  in  J.  T.  Irving,  Indian  Sketches, 
London,  1835,  p.  81.  "The  Prophet  was  a  tall,  bony  Indian,  witji  a  keen,  black 

eye  and  a  face  beaming  with  intelligence  Tehre  is  an  energy  of  character 

about  him  which  gives  much  weight  to  his  words  and  has  created  for  him  an 
influence  greater  than  that  of  any  Indian  in  the  town.  From  the  little  that  we 
saw,  it  was  evident  that  the  chief  yielded  to  him  and  listened  to  his  remarks 
with  the  deference  of  one  who  acknowledged  his  superiority."    (Irving). 

'^  Laurent  Pinsoneau,  the  Kickapoo  trader,  figures  often  as  god-father 
in  the  baptismal  records  of  the  Jesuit  missionaries  on  the  Missouri  frontier  in 
the  thirties.  Garraghan,  Catholic  Beginnings  in  Kansas  City,  Missouri,  p.  53, 
54,  65. 


28  REV.  G.  J.  GARR.\GHAN.  S.J. 

certain  if  such  was  really  the  case;  that  in  his  absence  the  other  chiefs  had 
soucht  me  out  to  assure  me  of  the  truth  of  what  I  heard;  but  that  before 
speaking  of  the  affair  to  their  grand  father  (the  President  of  the  United 
States),  I  desired  to  know  how  he  himself  regarded  it.  'Have  you  a  wife? 
he  asked  me.  I  answered  that  he  ought  to  know  that  Catholic  priests  do 
not  marry  and  that  I  was  a  black-robe.  At  these  words  he  manifested  sur- 
prise mingled  with  respect  and  excused  himself  by  saying  that,  as  he  had 
just  arrived  and  had  not  as  yet  spoken  to  any  of  his  people,  no  one  had 
informed  him  of  the  fact  that  I  was  a  black-robe.  He  then  added  that  in  a 
matter  of  sudi  importance  he  wished  to  hear  his  council  and  would  return  his 
answer  in  St.  Louis  whither  he  proposed  to  go.  He  did  not  go  there,  however, 
but  sent  me  his  answer  by  a  trader.  It  was  couched  in  these  terms  :  'I  desire, 
as  do  also  the  principal  men  of  my  nation,  to  have  a  Black-robe  come  and 
reside  among  us  with  a  view  to  instruct  us.*"® 

The  result  of  Father  Van  Quickenborne's  visit  to  the  Kickapoo 
in  the  summer  of  1835  was  a  decision  reached  by  Father  De  Theux 
to  open  a  Jesuit  residence  in  behalf  of  that  tribe.  Accordingly  the 
autumn  of  the  same  year  saw  Father  Van  Quickenborne  in  Washing- 
ton negotiating  with  the  Federal  authorities  for  government  aid  in  be- 
half of  the  projected  mission. 

From  Georgetown  College  he  wrote  on  September  17th  to  Cass, 
Secretary  of  War. 

"In  answer  to  your  favor  of  the  i6th  inst.,  I  have  the  honor  to  state  :- 

1.  That  I  am  prepared  to  open  a  Mission  with  a  school  in  the  Indian 
country  at  the  following  places— ist.  On  the  land  of  the  Kickapoo  in  the  vicin- 
ity of  Cantonment  Leavenworth. 

2.  I  have  three  Missionaries,  including  a  teacher,  to  cornmence  the  Mis- 
sion and  Schoof  immediately  in  the  Kickapoo  Nation.  I  am  induced  to  com- 
mence with  this  tribe  by  the  circumstance  of  it  having  expressed  to  me, 
through  their  principal  men  and  chiefs,  including  even  the  prophet  Kennekuk, 
a  desire  of  having  a  Catholic  establishment  among  them.  The  reason  they  al- 
leged was  that  they  had  for  many  years  lived  in  the  neighborhood  of  French 
settlements ;  that  they  had.  in  some  degree,  become  acquainted  with  their  re- 
ligion and  that  now  they  wished  to  be  instructed  in  it.  The  prophet  said  that 
he  had  always  hoped  that  a  Black-gown,  by  which  name  he  designates  the 
Catholic  priest,  would  be  sent  by  the  Great  Spirit  to  help  him  in  instructing 
his  people  and  teaching  them  the  truths  he   did  not  know. 

Besides  the  three  Missionaries  mentioned  above,  the  Catholic  Missionary 
Society  of  Missouri,  in  whose  name  I  act,  has  placed  at  my  disposal  for  this 
year,  commencing  at  this  period,  a  sum  of  one  thousand  dollars.  It  is  my 
intention  to  take  into  the  school  as  many  pupils  as  it  will  be  in  my  power 
to  collect  and  to  add  to  the  number  of  teachers,  in  proportion  as  the  number 
of  scholars  will  increase,  as  far  as  will  be  in  my  power;  and  I  have  the 
strongest  assurance  that  aid  will  be  given  me  by  the  same  Society.  For  this 
establishment  I  should  be  grateful  for  every  aid  the  Department  can  aflFord, 
cither  in  the  way  of  raising  the  necessary  buildings  or  paying  part  of  the 
salary  of  teachers  or  for  the  support  of  Missionaries." 


•  Ann.  Prop.,  9:99  Father  Van  Quickenborne  baptized  in  "Kickapoo  town" 
July  2,  1835,  the  earliest  recorded  baptism  for  the  locality,  Lisette  fElizabethl, 
ten-month  old  daughter  of  Pierre  Callieu,  a  Canadian,  and  Marguarite,  a  Pota- 
watomi  woman.  The  ceremonies  were  omitted  "ob  superstitioncm  adstantium," 
("owing  to  the  superstition  of  the  })ystanders"),  July  12  following  he  baptized, 
also  in  "Kickapoo  town",  a  son  of  the  Kickapoo  Indians,  Thakamie  and  Nikio- 
niche.  Tbe  ceremonies  were  omtitcd  "ob  aegritudinem  infantis",  ("owing  to  the 
child's  sickness")  the  child  being  only  six  days  old.  Kickapoo  Baptismal  Register, 
Archives  of  St   Mary's  College,  St.  Mary's  Kansas. 


THE  KICKAPOO  MISSION  29 

Father  Van  Quickenborne's  appeal  to  Cass  in  behalf  of  his  Kicka- 
poo  Mission  was  answered  by  Elbert  Herring,  Commissioner  of  Indian 
Affairs. 

"Your  letter  of  the  17th  inst.  to  the  Secretary  of  War  has  been  referred 
to  me  and  I  am  instructed  to  answer  the  propositions  it  contains. 

1.  In  regard  to  a  school  among  the  Kickapoo  Indians,  the  Treaty  of 
1832  provided  for  an  appropriation  of  Five-Hundred  Dollars  annually  for  the 
term  of  ten  years,  for  the  support  of  the  school.  This  sum  is  now  applied  in 
the  manner  thus  directed  and  diversion  of  it  to  any  other  institution  is  con- 
sidered inexpedient  at  present. 

2.  "You  ask  an  allowance  from  the  appropriation  for  civilizing  the  In- 
dians. The  Secretary  of  War  has  directed  that  the  sum  of  Five  Hundred 
Dollars  shall  be  paid  to  you  or  to  an  authorized  agent  of  the  Catholic  Mis- 
sionary Society  of  Missouri  whenever  information  is  received  that  a  school 
has  been  established  among  the  Indians.  This  information  must  be  accom- 
panied by  a  certificate  of  the  agent  of  the  tribes,  that  a  building  has  been 
erected  suitable  for  the  purpose,  that  a  teacher  is  ready  to  enter  upon  his 
duties  and  that  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  it  will  be  well  attended  by 
Indian  Children.  I  enclose  an  open  letter  for  you  to  General  Clark."  ^ 

On  the  same  day  that  Father  Van  Quickenborne  received  the 
foregoing  communication  from  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs 
he  penned  a  letter  to  Bishop  Rosati  of  St.  Louis  advising  him  of  his 
success. 

"It  is  an  honor  and  an  inexpressible  pleasure  to  me  as  well  to  be  able  to 
announce  to  you  that  today  I  concluded  my  affair  with  the  Government.  We 
are  going  to  begin  an  Indian  mission  and  school  among  the  Kickapoo.  I  have 
obtained  as  an  outfit  Five  Hundred  Dollars.  When  the  school  shall  be  in 
operation,  circumstances  will  determine  the  amount  of  aid  which  the  Gov- 
ernment will  furnish.  My  offer  in  behalf  of  the  Pottowatomies  has  also  been 
favorably  received  and  we  are  fully  authorized  to  begin  work  among  them 
also  when  they  shall  have  moved  to  their  new  lands  in  Missouri  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  Council  Bluffs.  May  your  Lordship  pardon  me  if  I  ask  you  to  be 
so  good  as  to  communicate  this  news  to  the  Ladies  of  the  Sacred  Heart  in 
St.  Louis  and  to  commend  me  earnestly  to  their  prayers  as  to  those  of  the 
Sisters  of  Charity.  *  *  *  j  have  made  an  important  acquisition  for  the  mis- 
sion. Father  McSherry  gives  me  a  Brother  of  robust  health,  who  is  at  once 
carpenter,  doctor,  etc.  Many  of  the  Fathers  here  manifest  a  lively  desire  to 
go  and  work  among  the  Indians."  ^ 

Happy  in  having  obtained  so  readily  a  pledge  of  Government  aid, 
Father  Van  Quickenborne  spent  several  months  in  the  East  soliciting 
alms  for  his  new  venture.  With  characteristic  zeal  he  was  ready  to 
interrupt  his  stay  there  at  the  first  call  from  the  expectant  Kickapoo. 
"Should  the  Indians,  however,  want  my  presence,"  he  writes  to  Father 
McSherry  from  New  York,  "I  am  determined  to  come  immediately."  ^ 
The  hospitahty  shown  him  by  the  Maryland  Jesuits  elicited  the  warm 
thanks  of  his  Superior,  Father  De  Theux,  who  wrote  to  Father  Mc- 
Sherry: "I  need  not  add  that  we  will  be  happy  to  return  you  or  any 


^  Van  Quickenborne  to  Cass,  Georgetown,  Sept.  17,  1835.  (G).  Herring  to 
Van  Quickenborne,  Washington,  Sept.  22,  1835.  (A).  In  his  letter  of  Sept.  17, 
1835  to  Secretary  Cass,  Father  Van  Quickenborne  also  petitioned  for  government 
aid  in  behalf  of  a  Potawatomi  mission.  See  infra,  Chapt. 

8     Van  Quickenborne  a   Rosati,   Georgetown,    Sept.   22,    1835.    (C)      Father 
William  McSherry  was  Provincial  of  the  Maryland  Province. 
8     Van  Quickenborne  to  McSherry,  Dec.  2,  1835.  (B). 


30  REV.  G.  J.  GARRAGHAN,  SJ. 

of  yours  the  kindness  shown  our  Indian  Missionary,  should  any  of 
yours  take  a  trip  to  Missouri."  ^^  Sor^e  months  later  Father  De  Theux 
again  expressed  his  thanks  to  Father  McSherry,  this  time  for  sending 
him  Brothers  Andrew  Mazella  and  Edmund  Barry,  who  were  to  ac- 
company Father  Van  Quickenborne  to  the  Kickapoo  village : 

"Your  favor  of  the  15  ulL,"  he  writes  on  April  12,  1836,  "reached  me  on 
the  8th  inst.  It  afforded  me  a  new  proof  of  the  kindness  of  Providence  and 
the  kind  concurrence  of  Superiors  in  regard  of  this  least  Mission  of  the  So- 
ciety. Whenever  your  Reverence  sends  Brotlier  Mazella  and  his  companion, 
they  will  be  very  welcome  and  all  your  Brethern  here  will  look  upon  them  as 
a  new  reason  for  gratitude  towards  your  Reverence  and  the  Maryland  Pro- 
vince." ^1 

Father  Van  Quickenborne  returned  to  St.  Louis  from  the  East 
in  the  May  of  1836.  Father  Verhaegen  who  had  become  Superior  of 
the  Missouri  Mission  in  succession  to  Father  De  Theux,  wrote  to 
Father  McSherry  on  May  14,  1936 : 

"Your  Reverence's  affectionate  favor  of  the  20th  ult.  has  been  handed  to 
me  by  our  good  Father  Van  Quickenborne.  The  voyage  to  Missouri  has  been 
very  prosperous ;  he  and  his  two  worthy  companions  arrived  in  good  health 
and  fine  spirits.  They  are  now  preparing  for  their  arduous  undertaking.  I  do 
not  know  what  success  they  shall  meet  with ;  but  it  requires  no  great  pene- 
tration of  mind  to  see  the  numerous  obstacles  which  they  will  have  to  en- 
counter. May  the  Almighty  bless  their  glorious  efforts.  I  cordially  thank  your 
Reverence  for  the  kind  assistance  you  have  given  Father  Quickenborne  and 
hope.  Reverend  and  dear  Father,  that  you  will  continue  to  favor  as  much  as 
circumstances  will  allow  a  Mission  upon  the  success  of  which  the  honor  of 
our  dear  Society  considerably  depends."  ^^ 

The  Indian  tribe  among  whom  the  Missouri  Jesuits  were  to  make 
their  first  experiment  in  resident  missionary  activity  were  not  un- 
known to  their  predecessors  of  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  cen- 
turies. The  Kickapoo  (the  name  appears  to  be  a  corruption  from  a 
longer  term  signifying  "roamers")  were  of  Algonquin  stock,  showing 
a  close  affinity  in  language,  customs  and  ceremonial  forms  to  the  Sauk 
and  Foxes.  Their  first  known  habitation  was  South  Central  Wiscon- 
sin, whence  they  shifted  their  position  to  the  Lower  Wabash  upon 
lands  seized  from  the  Illinois  and  Miami.  As  early  as  1669,  Father  Al- 
louez  come  in  contact  with  them  at  the  Green  Bay  Mission  of  St.  Fran- 
cis Xavier.  Upon  his  fellow-laborer.  Father  Marquette,  they  made  a 
distinctly  unfavorable  impression.  Though  professing  loyalty  to  the 
French,  in  1680  they  killed  the  Recollect  Friar,  Gabriel  de  la  Ribourde, 
a  member  of  La  Salle's  party,  on  the  banks  of  the  Illinois.  In  1728  the 
Jesuit  missionary.  Father  Ignatius  Guignas,  falling  into  their  hands, 
was  condemned  to  the  stake,  but  his  life  was  spared  and  being  adopted 
into  their  tribe  he  brought  them  by  his  influence  to  make  peace  with  the 
French.  " 


>«  De  Theux  to  McSherry,  Dec.  13,  1835.  (B). 
»»     De  Theux  to  McSherry,  April   12,  1836.   (B). 
"     Verhaegen  to  McSherry,  May  14,  1836.   (B) 

'*     Catholic  flncyclopaedia,  art.  Kickapoo  Indians,  Handbook  of  American 
Indians,  Bureau  of  American  Ilthnolorjy,  i  :  684. 


THE  KICKAPOO  MISSIOiN  31 

In  the  conspiracy  of  Pontiac  the  Kickapoo  were  allied  with  the 
Ottawa  chief  and  took  part  in  the  general  destruction  of  the  Illinois 
tribes  that  followed  upon  his  death.  In  the  Revolutionary  War  and  the 
War  of  1812  they  fought  on  the  side  of  the  English.  They  suffered 
heavily  in  these  conflicts,  especially  the  second,  and  by  a  series  of 
treaties  beginning  with  that  of  Greenville  August  3,  1795,  after 
Wayne's  decisive  victory  and  ending  with  that  of  Edwardsville  July 
3,  1819,  ceded  all  their  lands  in  Illinois  and  Indiana.  The  United  States 
Government,  having  agreed  to  pay  them  $2000  a  year  for  fifteen  years, 
assigned  them  a  large  tract  on  the  Osage  River  in  Missouri.  From 
there  they  moved  west  of  the  Missouri  river  to  what  is  now  Atchison 
County  in  north-eastern  Kansas  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  Ft. 
Leavenworth.  In  1822  only  four  hundred  of  the  twenty-two  hundred 
members  of  the  tribe  were  living  in  Illinois.  By  the  treaty  of  Castor 
Hill  October  24,  1832,  provision  was  made  for  schools  by  an  annual 
appropriation  of  five  hundred  dollars  for  ten  years.  This  appropriation 
was  applied  to  the  Kickapoo  school  conducted  since  1833  by  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Berryman  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  " 

On  the  whole  these  Algonquin  rovers  showed  themselves  un- 
friendly to  the  white  man  and  civilization  and  the  fruit  of  missionary 
labor  among  them  was  doomed  to  be  small.  But  Father  Van  Quicken- 
borne  as  he  stepped  on  board  the  Missouri  River  steamer  at  St.  Louis 
May  25,  1836,  was  full  of  the  indomitable  hope  that  buoys  up  and  con- 
soles the  hunter  of  souls. 

"Father  Van  Quickenborne,"  writes  Father  Verhaegen  to  the  East,  "left 
this  place  on  the  25th  ult.  with  Brothers  Mazella,  Barry  and  Miles.  Father 
[Christianl  Hoecken  ,who  is  still  on  the  mission  is  to  join  hhn  in  a  few  weeks. 
Since  his  departure  I  have  received  no  news  from  him.  His  health  had  much 
improved  and  he  was  full  of  courage.  Everjrthing  appears  favorable  to  his 
great  and  laborious  undertaking.  The  Indian  agent  [Laurent  Pinsoneau]  is 
a  French  Creole  and  much  attached  to  him.  General  Clark  took  him  under 
his  protection  and  Messrs.  Chouteau  &  Co.  will  procure  him  all  the  ad- 
vantages  and   comforts  which  his  new  situation  will   require."  ^^ 

II.  OPENING  OF  THE  MISSION 

For  the  incidents  attending  the  inception  of  the  Jesuit  Mission 
among  the  Kickapoo  we  have  Father  Van  Quickenborne's  own  ac- 
count, in  English,  which  he  sent  to  Father  McSherry. 


1*  Castor  Hill  (Marais  Castor,  "Beaver  Pond"),  a  tract  of  lanci  now  within 
the  city-limits  of  St.  Louis,  lying  north  of  Natural  Bridge  Road  between  Union 
and  Goodfellow  Avenues.  Missouri  Historical  Society  Collections,  3:  409.  Here, 
in  October,  1832,  General  William  Clark,  with  two  other  U.  S.  Commissioners, 
negotiated  treaties  with  the  Kickapoo,  Wea,  Piankeshaw,  Peoria  and  Kaskaskia 
Indians. 

15  Verhaegen  to  McSherry,  June  2,  1836.  (B).  Andrew  Mazella,  b.  Procida, 
(Naples),  Italy,  Nov.  30,  1802;  entered  the  Society  of  Jesus  in  the  Neopolitan 
Province,  Nov.  4,  1823;  d.  St.  Mary's  Potawatomi  Mission,  Kansas,  May  9, 
1867.  Edmund  Barry,  b.  Ireland,  Feb.  24,  1803;  entered  the  Society  of  Jesus  in 
Maryland  Province,  Aug.  6,  1832;  d.  Bardstown,  Ky.,  Dec.  10,  1857.  George 
Miles,  b.  Bardstown,  Ky.,  Sept.  13,  1802;  entered  the  Society  of  Jesus  in 
Missouri  Mission,  Dec.  26,  1827;  d.  St.  Charles,  Mo.,  Jan.  23,  1885. 


32  REV.  G.  J.  GARRAGHAN,  S.J. 

"We  arrived  here  on  the  ist  inst.,  (June,  1836)  precisely  thirteen  years 
after  we  arrived  in  Missouri  the  first  time,  when  we  came  to  commence  the 
Indian  Mission — better  late  than  never.  The  steamer  on  board  of  which  we 
came  up,  brought  us  to  the  very  spot  where  we  intended  to  build.  We  met. 
with  a  very  cordial  reception  from  the  principal  chief  and  his  warriors  and 
from  the  prophet  himself.  There  are  two  towns  among  the  Kickapoos  about 
ijj  or  2  miles  apart,  which  are  composed  of  the  two  bands  into  which  the 
nation  is  divided.  Pashishi,  the  chief  ,is  quite  proud  of  the  circumstance  of  our 
coming  at  his  particular  invitation  and  for  this  reason  wished  me  to  build  near 
his  town ;  on  the  other  hand  the  Prophet  expressed  a  wish  that  we  should  do 
as  much  for  his  band  as  for  the  others.  He  said  he  had  always  told  his  people 
that  a  black-gown  (priest)  would  come  and  help  him,  that  he  felt  disposed  to 
join  us  and  to  persuade  his  followers  to  do  the  same.  By  the  agreement  of  the 
chief  we  intend  to  build  between  the  two  towns  on  a  spot  nearly  equally  dis- 
tant from  both.  As  I  did  not  like  the  expression  of  the  prophet  (of  our  help- 
ing him),  I  made  him  acknowledge  that  he  had  not  received  authority  from 
the  Great  Spirit  to  preach  and  that  his  religion  was  not  a  divine  religion. 
He  readily  did  it  and  added  that  a  black-gown  had  given  him  a  paper  and 
had  told  him  to  advise  and  direct  his  people  to  the  best  of  his  knowledge. 
Afterwards  he  brought  me  the  paper; — it  contains  nothing  but  part  of  a 
hymn.  Time  will  show  whether  he  is  sincere,  of  which  I  have  great  reason  to 
doubt  General  Clark  has  not  as  yet  communicated  to  the  Agent  the  letter 
from  the  War  Department  of  which  I  was  the  bearer.  This  circumstance  is 
the  cause  that  the  Agent  cannot  give  us  the  help  he  would  otherwise.  He  has 
no  evidence  of  my  having  made  an  arrangement  with  the  War  Department  for 
a  school  in  the  Kickapoo  nation.  There  can  be,  however,  no  doubt  but  he 
will  soon  receive  an  answer  from  General  Clark  on  the  subject,  as  he  has 
written  to  him  and  so  I  have  done  also.  Father  Hoecken  and  Brother  Miles 
have  been  added  to  the  number  of  those  who  started  from  St.  Louis.  ^^  Father 
Hoecken  is  getting  sick.  The  others  enjoy  good  health  ,except  myself  being  as 
usual  very  weak.  Our  accommodations  are  rather  better  than  I  had  antici- 
pated. Mr.  Painsonneau,  [Pinsonneau]  the  one  who  keeps  a  store  for  the  na- 
tion, has  had  the  kindness  to  let  us  occupy  one  of  his  old  cabins.  It  is  16  feet 
square  .made  of  rough  logs  and  daubed  with  clay.  Here  we  have  our  chapel, 
dormitory,  refectory,  etc.  We  have  to  sleep  on  the  floor.  Brother  Mazella  is 
really  a  precious  man ;  by  his  very  exterior  countenance  he  has  been  preach- 
ing all  the  time  of  our  travelling.  He  cooks,  he  washes  and  mends  our  linen, 
bakes  and  does  many  little  things  besides.  He  is  truly  edifying.  Brother 
Barry  is  a  famous  hand  to  work,  but  he  is  not  used  as  yet  to  the  western 
country.  Whilst  on  board  of  the  steam  boat,  the  water  of  the  Missouri  made 
him  sick.  Here  the  salt  provisions  do  not  agree  with  him;  but  1  have  the 
consolation  to  see  that  he  bears  all  this  with  courage.  After  a  while  the  In- 
dians will  bring  in  venison  and  even  now  and  then  we  have  a  chance  to  get 
some.  It  would  be  a  great  consolation  to  me  if  all  our  work  could  be  done 
exclusively  by  our  Brothers.  I  do  not  know  vvhat  we  could  have  done  here 
if  we  did  not  have  the  Brothers  from  Georgetown.  I  hope  that  your  Rever- 
ence will  receive  an  ample  reward  for  your  liberality  towards  us  and  that  the 
increase  of  the  number  of  good  subjects  will  allow  your  Reverence  to  treat 
with  Father  General  for  sending  us  some  more; — a  teacher  for  the  school- 
boys will  be  very  necessary.  Feather  Hoecken  and  myself  hope  to  be  able  to 
Icarn  the  language.  We  are  making  now  something  like  a  dictionary.  This 
will  help  those  that  will  come  afterwards.  Since  my  arrival  here  I  have  seen 


'"  Father  Christian  Hoecken,  a  Hollander,  had  been  employed  on  the  mis- 
sion-circuit of  the  Missouri-river  towns  for  a  few  years  immediately  prior  to 
his  assignment  in  June,  1H36,  to  the  Kickapoo,  among  whom  he  began  his  career 
as  an  Indian  missionary. 


THE  KICKAPOO  MISSION  33 

the  Potawatomie  Chief  Caldwell.  ^^  He  is  a  Catholic  and  wishes  to  have  a 
Catholic  establishment  among  his  people.  If  we  make  this,  as  I  have  promised 
to  the  Department  by  order  of  our  Superior,  several  Brothers  more  will  be 
necessary.  ^*  Father  General  has  recommended  the  Indian  Mission  to  Father 
Verhaegen  in  a  particular  manner.  Your  Reverence  will  not  be  surprised  if  I 
do  not  write  about  news.  We  live  here,  as  it  were,  out  of  the  world.  Our  good 
Master  affords  us  a  fair  opportunity  for  leading  an  interior  life,  if  we  only 
be  faithful  to  His  grace.  I  earnestly  beg  of  your  Reverence  to  remember  us 
in  your  holy  sacrifices  and  prayers.  It  is  one  thing  to  come  to  the  Indian  mis- 
sion and  another  to  convert  the  Indians.  Father  Hoecken  and  the  Brothers 
present  their  best  respects  to  your  Reverence  and  wish  to  be  remembered 
to  the  Fathers  and  Brothers  with  whom  they  have  lived, — and  myself  in  par- 
ticular to  Rev.  Father  Rector  and  Father  Vespre  and  to  all  inquiring  bene- 
factors." ^^ 

The  ambition  of  the  zealous  Van  Quickenborne  had  at  length 
been  realized.  A  Jesuit  residence  had  been  opened  in  the  Indian  coun- 
try, the  first  of  its  kind  in  the  history  of  the  Mission  of  Missouri.  The 
Annual  Letters  for  1836  preserve  some  interesting  details  of  the  ar- 
rival and  first  experiences  of  the  missionaries  in  the  Kickapoo  village. 
On  the  eve  of  Corpus  Christi  the  Missouri  river  steamer  that  had  car- 
ried them  from  St.  Louis  put  in  at  the  landing,  only  a  stone's  throw 
distant  from  the  Kickapoo  wigwams.  No  sooner  did  the  Indians  catch 
sight  of  the  boat  than  they  flocked  down  to  the  river  bank  to  welcome 
the  missionaries.  Pashihi,  the  chief  came  at  once  to  pay  his  respects, 
expressing  himself  in  terms  that  made  the  latter  hopeful  of  a  plentiful 
spiritual  harvest.  The  log-cabin  placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  Jesuits  by 
the  trader,  Mr.  Pinsonneau,  was  fitted  up  without  delay  as  a  chapel 
and  in  this  improvised  temple  the  Holy  Sacrifice  was  offered  up  on  the 
Feast  of  Corpus  Christi  in  the  presence  of  the  wondering  Kickapoo. 
They  crowded  into  the  cabin,  eager  with  the  savage's  ingrained  curios- 
ity to  know  the  meaning  of  the  crucifix,  the  pictures  and  the  priestly 
vestments. 

If  ever  the  future  success  of  a  missionary  venture  seemed  assured 
by  the  difficulties  that  beset  its  beginning,  it  was  the  case  now  among 
the  Kickapoo.  Besides  the  unfriendly  attitude  of  the  Agent,  Major 
Richard  W.  Cummins,  which  will  presently  call  for  comment,  there 
was  the  sudden  and  critical  illness  of  the  Superior  of  the  Mission, 
Father  Van  Quickenborne,  who  lay  helpless  for  a  month.  Moreover, 
there  were  rumors  of  a  Sioux  invasion,  which  threw  the  Kickapoo  vil- 
lage into  a  panic.  The  Sioux  were  reported  to  be  on  the  warpath  with 
their  steps  directed  towards  the  lodges  of  the  Sauk  and  Iowa  on  the 


17  Billy  Caldwell,  business  chief  of  the  Potawatomi,  emigrated  with  the 
tribe  from  Chicago  in  September,  1835.  See  Illinois  Catholic  Historical  Review 
I  :  164,  165,  art.  "Early  Catholicity  in  Chicago."  Caldwell's  band  of  Potawatomi, 
before  settling  on  the  reservation  near  Council  Bluflfs  assigned  them  by  the 
government,  occupied  for  a  while  part  of  the  triangular  strip  of  land  in  north- 
western Missouri  known  as  the  Platte  Purchase.  Here  they  were  visited  by 
Father  Van  Quickenborne.  See  infra.  Chap. 

IS  The  reference  is  to  the  projected  mission  among  the  Potawatomi  of 
Council  Bluflfs. 

10    Van  Quickenborne  to  McSherry,  Kickapoo  Mission,  June  29,  1836.   (B). 


34  RE\'.  G.  J.  GARRAGHAN,  SJ. 

east  bank  of  the  Missouri  river  about  a  day's  journey  from  Fort 
Leavenworth.  A  Sauk  warrior  started  the  excitement  by  reporting  to 
the  Kickapoo  Chief  that  he  had  seen  the  enemy  on  the  march.  The  next 
day  another  Sauk  announced  that  the  Sioux  were  close  at  hand  and 
begged  the  Kickapoo  to  send  relief  immediately.  The  third  day,  still 
other  messengers  hurried  in  from  the  Sauk  with  the  indentical  news 
and  the  identical  petition.  The  Government  troops  at  Fort  Leaven- 
worth were  also  appealed  to  for  assistance.  Seventy  Kickapoo  warriors 
at  once  took  the  field  in  support  of  their  Sauk  allies.  The  day  after  their 
departure  the  report  was  spread  that  the  soldiers  despatched  from  the 
fort  had  been  routed  by  the  Sioux  and  the  Sauk  village  burnt  to  the 
ground  and  that  the  victorious  enemy  was  moving  fast  in  the  direction 
of  the  Kickapoo  village  and  the  fort.  Excitement  now  ran  high.  The 
Fathers,  after  consultation,  decided  that  as  soon  as  the  Sioux  ap- 
peared, a  priest  and  a  lay-brother  should  make  the  rounds  of  the  wig- 
wams and  baptize  the  children.  Father  Hoecken  and  Brother  Mazella 
offered  themselves  for  the  task.  But  the  war  scare  subsided  as  sudden- 
ly as  it  arose,  diligent  search  having  made  it  clear  that  there  were  no 
Sioux  whatever  in  the  neighborhood.  -° 

The  suspension  of  work  on  the  mission  buildings  in  pursuance  of 
an  order  received  from  the  Agent  gave  the  Jesuit  community  a  chance 
to  perform  the  exercises  of  the  annual  spiritual  retreat.  All,  both 
Fathers  and  Brothers,  discharged  this  duty  in  common.  The  exercises 
were  held  in  the  only  place  available,  Mr.  Pinsoneau's  log-cabin,  the 
door  of  which  could  not  be  closed  both  on  account  of  the  sweltering 
heat  and  in  deference  to  Indian  etiquette.  The  Lidians  were  now 
treated  to  a  novel  spectacle.  They  would  enter  the  cabin,  sit  down 
opposite  to  one  of  the  missionaries  as  he  was  engaged  in  prayer,  with 
their  gaze  riveted  upon  him,  and  without  so  much  as  a  syllable  falling 
from  their  lips,  and  then,  when  the  novelty  of  the  sight  had  worn  off, 
they  would  rise  and  leave.  One  day,  while  the  retreat  was  in  progress, 
a  deputation  from  six  tribes  arrived  in  the  Kickaf)00  village  to  nego- 
I'ate  a  friendly  alliance.  The  deputies  were  bent  on  seeing  the  black- 
robes'  chapel  and  went  there  in  a  body,  arriving  during  the  time  of 
meditation.  They  first  stood  at  the  door  eyeing  curiously  the  furniture 
and  praying  figures  within,  but  not  venturing  immediately  to  enter, 
for  with  all  the  members  of  the  missionary  party  present  there  was 
scant  room  for  other  occupants.  In  the  end,  however,  one  after  another 
of  the  braves  stepped  over  the  threshold,  offered  his  right  hand  to  the 
Jesuits,  beginning  with  the  priests,  and  then  withdrew,  the  whole  cere- 
mony taking  place  in  the  profoundest  silence.  During  the  eight  days 
that  the  missionaries  gave  themselves  up  to  prayer  and  recollection,  no 
Indian  ventured  to  interrupt  or  disturb  them.  ^^ 

Father  Van  Quickenborne's  letter  of  October  10,  1836,  to  Father 
McSherry  tells  of  the  difficulty  that  arose  with  the  Indian  Agent,  Major 
Cummins. 


*»    /Inn.  Prop,  lo:  130. 

'»     Litterae  Annuae,  1836,  p.  10.  (A). 


THE  KICKAPOO  MISSION  35 

"Your  Reverence  will  be  somewhat  astonished  that  we  are  as  yet  in  the 
same  log-cabin  into  which  we  went  the  first  day  of  our  arrival.  Soon  after 
I  wrote  to  you  last  the  Agent  took  into  his  head  to  advise  or  rather  to  order 
us  to  stop  until  he  could  get  some  further  understanding.  The  letter  I  brought 
from  the  War  Department  requested  Gen.  Clark  and  Gen.  Clark  requested 
the  Agent  to  give  me  all  necessary  aid  towards  establishing  a  school  among 
the  Kickapoo.  He  could  not  understand  the  phrase.  However,  General  Qark, 
to  whom  he  had  referred  the  case  for  decision,  has  decided  that  this  phrase  is 
imperative  and  has  advised  the  Agent  punctually  to  comply  with  the  order 
given.  Since  that  the  Agent  has  changed  and  has  written  to  me  that  any 
assistance  he  can  afford  will  be  cheerfully  rendered.  We  have  been  thus 
stopped  for  about  two  months.  I  had  to  send  off  the  workmen  I  had  engaged 
and  break  the  contracts  I  had  made  and  pay  all  the  expenses.  The  Chief 
and  principal  men  are  favorable  to  us — we  will  not  be  able  to  go  into  our  house 
this  winter — ^it  will  be  a  log-house  48  ft.  long,  20  ft.  wide  and  16  ft.  high. — 
Brother  Mazella  is  a  treasure.  I  have,  since  I  am  here,  Tiad  another  spell  of 
sickness.  Father  Hoecken  has  been  also  sick,  but  again  we  are  all  in  good 
health.  The  Kaskaskias,  Peorias,  Weas,  Piankeshaws,  whom  I  visited  two 
weeks  ago,  wish  to  have  a  resident  priest.  I  have  baptized  about  forty  In- 
dian children  and  as  many  more  would  wish  to  be  baptized,  but  being  grown 
persons,  they  stand  in  need  of  instruction.  I  have  lately  received  a  letter  from 
Father  General — he  is  extremely  well  pleased  that  your  Reverence  let  me  have 
Brothers  that  will  be  so  useful.  On  account  of  opposition  made  by  the  Agent 
I  have  no  good  opportunity  to  have  an  answer  from  our  Rev.  Father  Superior 
concerning  the  Brothers  your  Reverence  promised  last  spring.  Perhaps  the 
good  Brother  is  already  on  his  way  to  the  Kickapoo  village.  Father  Hoecken 
makes  great  progress  in  the  Indian  language;  the  Indians  are  astonished  at 
it  He  is  able  to  converse  with  them  almost  on  any  subject.  Upon  the  whole, 
the  persecution  we  have  suffered  has  been  of  service  to  us."  22 

Conflicting  accounts  leave  somewhat  in  doubt  the  real  motive  le- 
hind  Major  Cummins'  instruction  to  Father  Van  Quickenborne  to  stop 
work  on  his  school-building.  A  letter  of  the  Major  to  be  quoted 
presently  implies  that  the  consent  of  the  Indians  to  the  new  school  had 
not  been  duly  ascertained  and  put  on  record  with  the  customary 
formalities.  Father  Van  Quickenborne's  letters,  on  the  other  hand, 
imply  that  some  personal  prejudice  or  ill-will  on  the  part  of  the  agent 
was  the  real  motive  of  his  opposition.  The  letter  from  Gen.  Clark 
acquainting  the  agent  with  the  missionaries'  authorization  from  the 
Indian  Office  to  build  a  school  among  the  Kickapoo  was  unaccountably 
deTayed  in  transmission  and  this  delay  will  explain  why  Major  Cum- 
mins, in  pursuance  of  instructions  issued  for  the  Indian  agents  gen- 
erally at  that  period,  did  not  allow  building  operations  to  begin  at  once. 
But  he  seems  to  have  withheld  his  consent,  even  after  General  Clark's 
communication  came  into  his  hands.  Under  date  of  July  12,  1836,  he 
wrote  to  Father  Van  Quickenborne : 

"I  have  received  a  letter  from  the  Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs,  also 
received  a  copy  by  him  from  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  on  the  sub- 
ject of  your  establishing  a  school  among  the  Kickapoo.  After  a  careful  ex- 
amination of  both,  I  am  of  the  opinion  that  the  War  Department  as  well  as 
the  Superintendent  expect  the  consent  of  the  Indians  and  fairly  given  in  the 
usual  way  before  you  can  establish  among  them.  I  would  therefore  advise  you 
not  to  proceed  until  a  further  understanding  can  be  had.  I  would  be  pleased  to 
see  you  at  my  house  and  will  show  you  the  letters  above  alluded  to." 


2-     Van  Quickenborne  to  McSherry,  Kickapoo  Mission,  Oct.  10,  1836.  (B). 


36  REV.  G.  J.  GARRAGHAN,  S.J. 

This  letter  of  Major  Cummins,  thought  dated  July  12,  reached 
Father  \'an  Quickenborne  only  August  4.  It  is  indorsed  thus  in  lead- 
pencil  in  Father  Van  Quickenborne's  hand-writing:  "Received  from 
Mr.  Kecne  ( ?)  (  4//i  of  August  ivho  said  he  had  received  it  from  Major 
Cufnmitis  the  day  before."  Father  Van  Quickenborne  acknowledged  the 

agent's  note. 

"Your  letter  of  the  I2th  ult.,"  he  wrote  on  August  i8,  "came  duly  to  hand 
on  the  4th  inst.  As  I  had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  you  since  and  as  in  our  con- 
versation you  alluded  to  it,  I  have  not  deemed  it  necessary  to  answer  im- 
mediately, the  more  so  as  you  were  expected  here  before  the  time  my  answer 
would  reach  you.  You  advise  not  to  proceed  until  further  understanding  can 
be  had.  To  this  advice  I  have  submitted.  I  would  be  pleased  to  hear  from  you 
on  the  subject." -3 

The  trouble  was  eventually  smoothed  out  by  General  Clark,  to 
whom  Cummins  had  applied  for  fresh  instructions.  The  Major  was 
directed  to  allow  the  missionaries  to  go  ahead  with  their  building  and 
even  to  assist  them  in  the  undertaking  as  far  as  lay  in  his  power.  After 
this  we  hear  no  more  of  opposition  on  the  part  of  the  agent.  As  early 
as  October  24,  1836,  Father  Van  Quickenborne  was  able  to  forward 
to  the  Secretary  of  War  the  following  certificate : 

"I  do  hereby  certify  that  under  the  authority  of  a  letter  from  the  Office 
of  Indian  Affairs  of  September  2,  1835,  the  Catholic  Missionary  Society  of 
Missouri  has  erected  on  the  Kickapoo  lands  a  building  for  a  school,  has  a 
teacher  prepared  to  enter  upon  his  duties  and  that  there  is  a  prospect  of  the 
school  being  well   attended  by  Indian  pupils."  2* 

On  December  3,  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  Harris  acknowl- 
edged the  receipt  of  this  certificate,  adding: 

"As  soon  as  the  agent's  certificate  required  by  the  letter  to  you  is  re- 
ceived and  which  is  indispensable,  the  final  action  in  the  subject  will  be  com- 
municated to  you.'  ' 

.A.  subsequent  letter  from  Commissioner  Harris  dated  March  23, 
1837,  announced  that  the  promised  Government  subsidy  was  at  hand. 
"I  have  received  your  letter  of  the  13th  ult.  enclosing  the  certificate  of 
Major  Cummins  relative  to  the  completion  of  the  Kickapoo  school-house  and 
the  employment  of  a  teacher.  I  have  now  the  pleasure  to  inform  you  that 
these  papers  are  entirely  satisfactory  and  that  the  sum  of  five-hundred  dollars, 
out  of  the  fund  for  the  civilization  of  Indians,  has  this  day  beeen  remitted 
to  Captain  E.  A.  Hitchcock,  military  disbursing  agent  at  St.  Louis,  with  in- 
structions to  pay  it  over  to  you  upon  your  draft." 

On  June  7,  1837,  P^ather  Van  Quickenborne  wrote  to  Commis- 
sioner Harris : 

"I  have  now  the  gratification  to  inform  you  that  my  draft  upon  Captain 
E.  A.  Hitchcock  for  the  above  amount  ($500)  has  been  paid.  I  hope  I  shall  have 
it  in  my  fK»wcr  to  give  you  a  satisfactory  account  of  the  operation  of  the  school 
at  the  proper  time."  ^ 


"     (A). 

'*     Indian  Office  Ms.  Records. 

"     Indian  Office  Ms.  Records. 

A  description  of  the  school-house  erected  by  Father  Van 
Quickenborne  is  contained   in   Major  Cummins'  certificate.  "At  the  request  of 
the  Rev.  Mr.  Van  Quickenborne  on  behalf  of  the  Catholic  Missionary  Society 
of  Missouri,  I  have  this  day   (Jan.   5,   1837)   examined  a  school-house  erected 
by  him  among  the  Kickapoo  of  my  agency,  which  is  of  the  following  descrip- 


THE  KICKL^POO  MISSION  Z7 

The  situation  at  the  Mission  as  it  was  in  February,  1837,  is  de- 
scribed by  Father  Van  Quickenborne  to  a  letter  to  Bishop  Rosati. 

"Your  favor  of  January  5th  reached  me  on  the  30th  of  the  same  month. 
The  interest  which  your  Lordship  takes  in  the  success  of  our  establishment 
consoles  and  encourages  us.  This  establishment  is  situated  in  the  neighborhood 
of  Fort  Leavenworth  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Missouri  about  150  leagues  from 
St.  Louis.  (Actual  distance  330  miles  or  no  leagues).  A  post  office  is  to  be 
found  there  and  letters  for  us  should  be  addressed,  Fort  Leavenworth,  Mis- 
souri. For  lodging  we  have  had,  up  to  this  writing,  but  a  cabin  16  feet  by  15. 
We  hope  to  say  Mass  in  our  log  house  of  48  by  20  feet  in  a  few  weeks.  It  is 
exceedingly  difficult  to  secure  workmen,  especially  such  as  find  the  place  to 
their  liking.  We  have  paid  as  high  as  $1.50  a  day.  A  carpenter  of  the  kind 
they  call  here  a  rough  carpenter  receives  up  to  $2.00  a  day.  Our  expenses  al- 
ready amount  to  more  than  $2000.00.  From  our  establishment  we  make  ex- 
cursions to  the  Kansas  river  among  the  Weas,  Peorias,  Kaskaskias  and  Pot- 
owatomies.  It  is  a  well  known  fact  that  the  Indians  in  general  are  predis- 
posed in  favor  of  Catholic  Black-robes.  Father  Hoecken  speaks  the  Kickapoo 
language  well ;  but  it  will  be  necessary  to  learn  three  or  four  more  to  be 
able  to  speak  about  religion  to  our  neighbors,  and  then  comes  the  difficulty 
of  translating  the  Catechism  into  their  language.  But,  with  the  help  of  God 
and  with  patience  we  can  go  far.  Father  Verhaegen  can  inform  your  Lordship 
better  than  I  can  as  to  the  hopes  we  have  of  starting  another  establishment."  ^^ 

III.   A  SLENDER   HARVEST 

What  success  the  missionaries  met  with  in  their  work  among  the 
Kickapoo  must  now  be  told.  It  soon  became  evident  that  the  conver- 
sion of  the  tribe  was  a  highly  difficult  task.  At  the  end  of  1836  the 
Catholic  church  among  the  Kickapoo  counted  but  two  members  and 
these  were  children.  Better  success  attended  the  missionaries  on  their 
occasional  visits  to  the  neighboring  tribes.  Fifty  miles  from  the  Kicka- 
poo village,  they  baptized  fourteen  Indian  jchildren,  performed  one 
mairiage  ceremony  and  admitted  nine,  nearly  all  adults,  among  the 
catechumens.  -®  The  cry  was  soon  raised  among  the  Indians  that  the 


tion,  viz:  School-house  16  ft.  long  and  15  ft.  wide,  wall  of  hewn  logs,  one  story 
high,  cabin  roof,  one  twelve  x  eight  (tight)  glass  window  and  one  batten  door, 
the  house  pointed  with  mortar  made  of  lime  and  sand,  the  under  floor  of 
puncheon  and  the  upper  floor  of  plank.  I  certify  on  honor  that  the  school-house 
as  above  described  is  ready  for  the  reception  of  Indian  children  and  that  the 
Rev.  C.  Hoecken,  teacher,  is  ready  to  commence  the  school  and  that  there  is 
reason  to  believe  that  if  the  Agent  of  the  Catholic  Church  and  the  teacher 
will  use  the  proper  means,  that  the  school  will  be  well  attended  by  the  Indian 
children. 

P.  S. — It  may  not  be  amiss  to  state  that  the  Rev.  Mr.  Van  Quickenborne 
has  a  dwelling  on  hand  49  ft.  by  18  ft.  the  wall  of  which  is  two-story  high  and 
covered  in  with  shingles,  which,  when  finished,  is  sufficiently  large  to  accom- 
modate a  great  many  persons, — also  other  buildings,  which  he  does  not  wish 
reported  until   finished." 

26  Litterae  Annuae,  1837.  (A).  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  Father  Van 
Quickenborne's  missionary  activities  extended  to  the  Kaskaskia  Indians  among 
whom  Marquette  established  in  1675  on  the  Illinois  river  the  historic  Mission  of 
the  Immaculate  Conception,  the  proto-mission  of  the  Society  of  Jesus  in  the 
Mississippi  Valley.  Journeying  overland,  July  i,  1835,  from  the  site  of  Kansas 
City,  Missouri,  to  pay  his  first  visit  to  the  Kickapoo,  Father  Van  Quickenborne 
was  agreeably  surprised  to   find  that  the  first  Indians  he  met  on   the  way,  a 


38  REV.  G.  J.  GARRAGHAN,  SJ. 

Catholic  school  was  not  needed.  They  had  a  school  already,  that  con- 
ducted by  Mr.  Berrj-man,  the  Methodist.  Why  open  another?  How- 
ever, the  Catholic  school  was  opened  in  the  Spring  of  1837  in  the  log- 
house  48x20  which  Father  Van  Quickenborne  had  built  for  the  pur- 
pose, and  at  the  end  of  the  year  it  counted  twenty  pupils.-^ 

In  June,  1837,  Father  Verheagen,  made  an  official  visitation  of 
the  Kickapoo  Mission.  Under  the  title,  "Relation  d'un  voyage  chez  les 
Kickapoo,"  a  detailed  account  from  his  pen  of  this  visit  appeared  in 
the  Annalcs  de  la  Propagation  de  la  Foi.  '*'  Another  account  is  con- 
tained in  an  English  letter  addressed  by  him  to  Father  McSherry. 

Shawnee  and  his  wife,  a  Wyandotte,  were  both  Catholics  {Ann.  Prop.,  9:  97). 
Further  on  he  met  some  Kaskaskia  squaws,  who,  as  evidence  that  some  relics 
of  Catholic  practice  had  survived  among  them,  were  able  to  make  the  sign  of 
the  cross.  They  were  eager  to  have  a  black-robe  visit  their  village  and  revive 
the  Catholic  life  which  had  flourished  among  their  ancestors,  but  which  had 
now  virtually  disappeared,  owing  to  the  fact  that  no  priest  since  the  passing  of 
Father  Meurin  had  been  able  to  deal  with  them  in  their  own  language.  They 
assured  Father  Van  Quickenborne  that  the  entire  tribe  now  numbered  sixty 
souls,  all  of  them  with  one  solitary  exception  being  mixed-bloods.  (General 
William  Clark  in  his  Diary  gives  the  number  of  Kaskaskia,  when  they  passed 
through  St.  Louis  on  their  way  to  the  West,  as  only  thirty-one.  "July  23,  1827. 
The  Kaskaskia  arrived.  The  whole  remnant  of  this  great  nation  consists  at  this 
time  of  thirty-one  soles  [sic]  ;  fifteen  men,  ten  women  and  six  children.")  The 
pledge  which  Van  Quickenborne  gave  these  stray  PCaskaskia  to  visit  them  at 
the  first  opportunity  he  redeemed  the  following  year  in  an  excursion  from  the 
Kickapoo  Missin.  (Atiti.  Prop.,  10:  140).  Accompanied  by  a  Wea  chief,  a  Cath- 
olic, as  interpreter,  the  misisonary  on  September  24,  1835,  reached  the  Kaskaskia 
village  situated  along  the  Osage  about  ninety  miles  south  of  the  Kickapoo.  The 
Kaskaskia  were  now  fused  with  the  Peoria,  a  tribe  also  evangelized  by  Mar- 
quette. The  entire  body  of  the  Peoria,  so  it  appears,  and  two  Kaskaskia  had 
gone  over  to  Methodism,  alleging  in  explanation  that  they  deemed  it  better  to 
practice  some  form  of  Christianity  than  none  at  all,  as  they  should  be  con- 
strained to  do  in  default  of  a  Catholic  priest.  Both  Kaskaskia  and  Peoria,  having 
made  a  pathetic  appeal  for  the  services  of  a  priest  were  encouraged  by  Father 
Van  Quickenborne  to  bring  their  desire  to  the  notice  of  the  Government  agents 
th-it  provision  might  be  made  for  the  support  of  a  resident  priest.  In  the  course 
of  this  missionary  trip  Father  Van  Quickenborne  baptized  twenty-five  infants, 
refusing  the  sacrament  to  a  number  of  other  Indian  children  who  had  attained 
the  age  of  reason  but  were  without  the  necessary  previous  instruction. 

2^  Report  of  the  teacher  for  the  Kickapoo  signed  by  P.  J.  Verhaegen, 
Superintendent  of  the  Mo.  Cath.  Miss.  Society  in  Report  of  the  Commissioner 
of  Indian  .-Iffairs.  1837.  .'\nnual  cost  of  the  school,  about  $1500;  cost  of  the 
school-house  erected  between  the  two  villages  of  the  nation,  about  $1000;  money 
received  from  Government  since  opening  of  school,  $500,  from  other  sources, 
$3,080;  school  unencumbered  by  debts.  Three  teachers  in  the  school  and  two 
other  persons  employed  in  connection  with  it,  viz.  Rev.  C.  Hoecken,  Superior 
and  teacher  of  English;  Rev.  F.  Verreycdt,  teacher  of  music;  G.  Miles,  teacher 
of  penmanship;  C.  Mazzela,  cook  and  J.  Barry,  farmer.  "These  five  gentlemen 
devote  their  attention  gratis  to  the  school."  Twenty  pupils  registered  viz.  Kiak- 
woik,  Uapakai,  son  of  the  chief,  Kikakay,  Minakwoi,  Papikwon,  Akosay,  Pem- 
moaitamo,  Fataan  Fctepakay  Nimoiha,  Moshoon,  Kaminay,  Nemat.siata, 
Baptist.  "Among  them  Kiakwoik,  Nenopoi,  Wapatekwoi  and  Nimoika  distin- 
guish themselves  by  their  progress,  especially  in  penmanship  and  bid  fair  to  be 
qualified   for  any  employment  of  civilized  life." 

»"     Van   Quickenborne  i  Rosati,  Kickapootown,  Feb.  22,   1837.    (C). 

"    Ann.  Prop.,  il  : 


THE  KICKAPOO  MISSION  39 

"I  returned  a  few  days  ago  from  my  excursion  to  our  Indian  Mission.  My 
trip  has  been  short  and  delightful.  I  left  St.  Louis  on  the  14th  ult.  and  arrived 
at  the  Kickapoo  village  on  tTie  eve  of  the  Feast  of  St.  Aloysius.  The  boats  that 
navigate  tlie  Missouri  generally  do  not  run  during  the  night  on  account  of  the 
numerous  snags  and  sand  bars  which  render  its  navigation  dangerous  even  in 
daylight;  but  when  I  started,  the  water  was  so  high  and  the  moon  shone  so 
bright  that  our  captain  anticipated  no  danger  from  a  deviation  of  the  general 
rule.  We  struck,  however,  some  banks  and  rode  some  snags,  but  without  any 
damage  to  the  boat.  I  did  not  know,  my  dear  Father,  that  the  state  of  Mis- 
souri possessed  such  a  prodigious  quantity  of  fertile  soil.  I  regret  that  you 
were  not  with  me ;  you  would,  I  am  sure,  have  been  pleased  with  the  truly  en- 
chanting pictures  which  both  sides  of  the  river  present  to  the  travellers.  Do 
not  speak  of  the  farms  situated  on  the  bluffs  between  St.  Louis  and  St. 
Charles ;  good  as  they  are,  when  compared  with  those  of  Maryland,  on  which 
you  pointed  out  some  prairie  grass  to  me  as  we  rolled  along  on  the  cars,  they 
sink  into  insignificance  when  contrasted  with  the  lands  of  our  Upper  Missouri. 
When  I  was  in  the  East,  the  beauties  and  improvements  of  which  I  do  intensely 
admire,  I  anxiously  looked  for  one  respectable  tree  and  one  eminently  fruitfid 
spot,  but  in  vain ;  in  Missouri,  I  am  now  more  convinced  than  ever,  trees  and 
spots  of  the  kind  are  so  numerous  that  in  order  to  avoid  seeing  them,  one 
must  fly  to  Maryland.  What  shall  I  say  of  the  beauties  of  nature  to  the 
eye?  I  thought  that  the  lofty  rocks  and  sublime  hills  which  the  canal  and 
railroad  between  Philadelphia  and  Pittsburgh  afforded  to  my  sight  could  not 
be  equaled  by  any  prospect  in  the  West;  but  even  in  these,  Missouri  is  not 
surpassed  by  the  East.  I  know  your  Reverence  thinks  I  am  enthusiastic  in  my 
account.  I  pardon  the  impression  under  which  you  labor,  because  to  any  one 
who  has  not  seen  Missouri,  my  description  must  appear  incredible.  Veni  et 
vide.3°  The  landing  is  about  a  mile  and  a  quarter  from  the  Mission  house. 
Father  Van  Quickenborne  having  been  informed  of  my  arrival  by  a  courier, 
came  to  see  me  on  board  the  boat  and  1  accompanied  him  to  the  Indian  village 
on  horseback.  The  sitt  of  the  building  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  that  could 
be  ielected.  }n  the  rear  the  land  is  well  timbered.  On  tne  right  the  chief 
has  his  village  and  the  ground  is  cleared;  on  the  left  lives  the  Prophet  v/ith 
his  band  and  in  front  there  is  an  extensive  valley  formed  by  a  chaini  of 
hills  on  which  Ft.  Leavenworth  stands.  Our  missionaries  have  a  field  of  about 
fifteen  acres  on  which  they  raise  all  the  produce  which  they  want.  They  are 
about  five  miles  from  the  Fort  and  have,  of  course,  every  necessary  opportun- 
ity to  procure  at  that  post  such  provisions  as  their  industry  cannot  yield. 
Many  of  the  Indians  among  whom  they  live  are  well  disposed  toward  the 
Catholic  religion  and  several  of  them  have  expressed  a  desire  of  being  in- 
structed. However,  most  of  them  are  still  averse  to  a  change  of  their  super- 
stitious practices  and  vicious  manners.  Of  the  1000  souls  that  constitute  both 
villages,  hardly  thirty  regularly  attend  church  on  Sundays.  Many  come  to 
see  us  on  week  days  and  by  the  instruction  which  they  receive  during  these 
visits  are  insensibly  to  be  prevailed  to  come  to  hear  the  word  of  God.  Father 
Van  Quickenborne  has  made  but  little  progress  in  the  Kickapoo  language. 
He  labors  under  many  disadvantages  and  at  his  age  he  will  never  conquer 
them ;  but  Father  Hoecken  speaks  the  Kickapoo  admirably  well.  The  savages 
call  him  the  Kickapoo  Father,  a  compliment  which  no  Indian  easily  pays  to  a 
missioner — to  be  entitled  to  it.  he  must  speak  his  language  well.  When  I  was 
at  the  Kickapoo  village,  I  assisted  at  one  of  Father  Hoecken's  instructions. 
The  sound  of  his  horn  drew  about  forty  to  the  chapel  at  11  A.  M. ;  but  all  did 
not  enter  it  at  the  appointed  time.  They  are  a  set  of  independent  beings ;  they 
will  have  their  own  way  in  everything  to  show  that  they  do  not  act  from 
compulsion.  There  were  in  the  chapel  benches  enough  to  accommodate  a  hun- 
dred persons ;  some  few  preferred  them  to  the  floor.  They  all  kept  silence 
well  and  behaved  modestly.  The  Father  in  surplice  knelt  before  the  altar  and 
intoned  the  Kyrie  Eleison  of  the  Litany     of  the  Blessed  Virgin,  the  choir,  con- 


"Come  and   see."  John,   i  :   46. 


40  REV.  G.  J.  GARR.\GHAN.  S.J. 

sisting  of  Father  Van  Quickenborne,  the  three  Brothers  and  two  workmen, 
joined  him  and  the  whole  Litany  was  sung  with  a  tone  of  variations  too  re- 
fined for  my  ear.  Father  Fenwick  himself  would  have  failed  in  an  attempt  to 
keep  the  time  and  hit  the  notes.^i  Such  performances  suit  the  Indians ;  happily 
they  love  and  admire  a  mixed  and  confused  kind  of  music.  The  instruction 
lasted  upwards  of  half  an  hour.  I  heard  the  words  'piano,'  'mane,'  'iniquo,' — 
I  heard  'pas.'  "pasa,"  'pan,'  and  'oikia'  and  I  was  tempted  to  believe  that  the 
Kickapoo  language  was  a  mixture  of  Latin  and  Greek.  Unfortunately,  on 
inquiry,  I  discovered  that  the  sounds  expressed  none  of  the  ideas  which  they 
convey  in  other  language.  In  the  course  of  a  few  days  I  will,  Deo  dante, 
write  to  my  good  Father  Mulledy,  and  together  with  several  interesting  items 
relating  to  the  customs  of  the  Indians  whom  I  have  visited,  I  will  send  him  the 
Our  Father  and  the  Hail  Mary  in  their  language. '-  Father  Hoecken  has 
composed  a  grammar  and  is  now  preparing  a  dictionary  which  will  be  of 
great  advantage  to  such  as  will  henceforth  join  him  in  the  glorious  work 
which  our  have  commenced.  Much  good  can  be  done  among  the  savages  west 
of  the  state  of  Missouri.  The  Potowatomies  are  no  won  their  way  to  the 
land  which  they  have  to  inhabit.  They  are  more  than  5,000  in  number;  more 
than  400  already  Catholics,  and  they  (and  especially  their  chief  who  is  a 
Catholic  also)  are  very  anxious  to  have  a  Catholic  missioner  established 
among  them.  I  must  beg  of  your  Reverence  some  assistance  to  comply  with 
the  request  of  those  unhappy  people.  The  Maryland  province  has  already 
one  who  distinguishes  himself  by  his  zeal,  holiness  and  success,  for  by  his  en- 
deavors, by  his  good  example  and  by  his  attention  to  the  sick,  he  has  been 
instrumental  in  procuring  baptism  to  more  than  50  children.  Would  it  be  im- 
possible to  obtain  from  you  three  or  four  more  laborers  on  that  extensive  and 
fertile  vineyard  which  is  now  offered  to  the  Society?  Dear  Father,  reflect  on 
the  condition  of  the  poor  aborigines  of  your  country  and  I  am  sure  that  your 
sympathy  for  their  distress  will  urge  you  to  do  something  more  for  their  relief." 

The  Annual  Letters  of  1837  dwells  on  the  unpromising  outlook 
for  missionary  work  among  the  Kickapoo.  So  many  obstacles  had 
thwarted  the  labors  of  the  Fathers  that  it  is  plain  the  Mission  must 
have  succumbed  long  ago  but  for  the  very  manifest  intervention  of 
Divine  Providence.  The  Prophet  had  roused  his  followers  to  more 
than  one  unfriendly  demonstration.  Even  Pashishi,  the  chief,  who 
had  invited  the  missionaries  to  the  Kickapoo  village  and  brought  them 
his  eldest  son,  Washington,  fourteen  years  of  age,  for  religious  in- 
struction, assumed  for  a  while  a  hostile  attitude.  In  the  beginning 
curiosity  attracted  many  of  the  Indians  to  the  chapel.  Now  the  novelty 
was  worn  oflf  and  few  of  them  are  seen  around  the  mission-house. 
They  say:  "We  want  no  prayer"  (the  term  they  apply  to  religion); 
"our  forefathers  got  along  very  well  without  it  and  we  are  not  going 
to  feel  its  loss."  Even  the  children  showed  a  marked  aversion  to  every 
form  of  religion.  It  was  not  a  desire  for  instruction,  but  the  hope  of 
food,  raiment  and  presents  in  general  that  brought  them  to  school. 
Were  these  to  stop,  their  presence  in  the  schoolroom  would  be  at  an 
end.  "Who  does  not  .see,"  exclaims  the  chronicler,  "that  obstacles  like 
these  are  to  be  brushed  aside  only  by  Him  who  changeth  the  hearts  of 
men !"  What,  then,  has  reduced  the  Kickapoo  to  this  wretched  condi- 


»>  Father  George  Fenwick,  1801 — 1857,  member  of  the  Maryland  Pro- 
'vince,  S.  J. 

»'  Father  Thomas  Mulledy,  1794 — 1860,  member  of  the  Maryland  Pro- 
vince, S.  J. 


THE  KICKAPOO  MISSION  41 

tion  ?  The  proximity  of  the  whites  from  whom  they  purchased  whiskey 
and  with  it  the  open  door  to  every  manner  of  vice.  ** 

IV.  DEATH  OF  FATHER  VAN  QUICKENBORNE 

On  his  return  to  St.  Louis,  Father  Verhaegen,  with  the  concur- 
rence of  his  advisers,  resolved  to  recall  Father  Van  Quickenborne  from 
the  Kickapoo  Mission  and  station  him  in  a  less  trying  field  of  labor. 
Obeying  the  summons  to  report  in  St.  Louis,  the  veteran  missionary, 
then  only  in  his  fiftieth  year,  but  with  health  much  the  worse  for  the 
hardships  of  the  Indian  country,  arrived  at  St.  Louis  University  as 
the  July  of  1837  was  drawing  to  a  close.  After  a  brief  stay  under  the 
roof  of  the  University,  he  repaired  to  the  Novitiate  at  Florissant  where 
he  went  through  the  exercises  of  his  annual  retreat,  edifying  all  by  his 
pious  demeanor  and  by  the  public  penance  which  he  performed  in  the 
refectory.  To  a  novice  who  asked  him  what  was  the  best  preparation 
to  make  for  the  Indian  Missions,  he  replied  that  the  best  preparation 
was  the  practice  of  mortification  and  self  denial.  From  the  novitiate  he 
proceeded  to  St.  Charles  and  thence  to  the  residence  of  St.  Francis 
of  Assisi  in  Portage  des  Sioux,  where  he  assumed  the  duties  of  Su- 
perior in  succession  to  Father  Verreydt,  who  in  turn  replaced  him 
among  the  Kickapoo.  To  add  to  the  comfort  of  the  Father,  the  Su- 
perior of  the  Mission  assigned  him  the  services  of  a  lay-brother,  Wil- 
liam Claessens.  But  Father  Van  Quickenborne  had  been  only  a  few 
days  in  Portage  when  a  bilious  fever  seized  him  and  reduced  him  to 
the  last  extremity.  The  services  of  a  skillful  physician  were  secured, 
while  Father  Paillasson,  who  himself  had  some  knowledge  of  medi- 
cine, was  sent  for  from  the  Novitiate.  The  last  sacraments  were  ad- 
ministered to  the  patient,  who  received  them  with  simple  piety  and 
resignation  to  the  Divine  Will.  He  met  death  without  anxiety  or  fear. 
About  twenty  minutes  before  the  end,  having  called  for  a  looking 
glass,  he  looked  at  himself  and  returned  the  glass,  with  the  words, 
"pray  for  me."  They  were  the  last  words  he  spoke.  He  expired  without 
agony  about  eleven  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  August  17,  while  Father 
Paillason  and  Brother  Claessens  were  praying  at  his  bedside.     The 


33  Verhaegen  to  McSherry,  July  lo,  1836.  (B). 

34  Litterae  Annuae,  1837.  (A).  The  account  given  of  the  Kickapoo  by 
Maj.  Cummins,  U.  S.  agent,  in  his  annual  reports  to  Washington  (Reports  of 
the  Commissioners  of  Indian  Affairs  1837— 1841)  are  more  favorable  to  the 
tribe  than  the  account  given  of  them  by  the  missionaries.  As  late  as  1841,  he 
reports  the  Indians  as  given  to  agricultural  pursuits  and  fairly  prosperous.  In 
his  report  for  1838  he  writes:  "Keanakuck  or  the  Phophet's  Band,  that  con- 
stitute the  largest  portion  of  the  tribe,   have  improved   rapidly   in  agricultural 

pursuits  the  last  four  years This  band  of  the  Kickapoo  are  making  great 

improvement  and  are  approaching  fast  to  a  system  of  farming  and  government 
among  themselves  not  far  inferior  to  white  civilization.  They  profess  the 
Christian  religion,  attend  closely  and  rigidly  to  their  church  discipline  and  very 
few  ever  indulge  in  the  use  of  ardent  spirits."  Rev.  Isaac  McCoy,  the  Baptist 
missionary,  protests  in  his  Annual  Register,  1836,  against  calling  the  Kickapoo 
Christians. 


42  REV.  G.  J.  GARRAGHAN,  S.J. 

remains  accompanied  by  many  of  the  parishioners  were  borne  the  next 
day  to  St.  Charles,  where  they  were  interred  at  the  foot  of  the  cross 
which  marked  the  center  of  the  Catholic  graveyard.  ^^ 

It  will  be  unnecessary  here  to  attempt  to  characterize  the  founder 
of  the  Missouri  Pro\'ince  of  the  Society  of  Jesus.  The  outstanding 
traits  of  his  personality  must  have  emerged  distinctly  in  the  course  of 
the  preceding  narrative  from  out  the  mass  of  incidents  and  details 
with  which  he  was  so  vitally  and  intimately  connected.  It  will  be 
enough  to  say  that  nature  and  grace  combined  to  render  Father  Van 
Quickenborne  admirably  fitted  to  the  career  of  religious  pioneer  and 
traveling  missionary,  which  he  followed  for  fourteen  years  in  a  new 
and  unsettled  country,  in  behalf  of  white  settlers  and  Indians  alike. 
He  possessed  a  clear  and  orderly  mind,  stored  with  knowledge  of  Cath- 
olic theolog}'  as  ready  as  it  was  accurate,  a  talent  for  controversy, 
valuable  for  one  called  on  to  deal  with  the  grossest  and  most  ludicrous 
prejudices,  and  a  happy  command  of  the  vernacular  which  he  put  to 
good  account  in  his  sermons  and  expositions  of  Catholic  doctrine. 
Though  his  health  gave  way  under  the  stress  of  contiuned  labor,  his 
constitution  was  naturally  a  rugged  one,  suited  to  endure  prolonged 
bodily  exertion  and  fatigue.  To  mere  physical  discomfort,  to  physical 
suffering  even,  he  was  steadily  indifferent.  As  an  instance  of  his 
fortitude  in  this  regard,  it  is  recorded  that  on  one  occassion  while  he 
and  his  no-vices  were  engaged  in  cutting  timber  for  the  new  building 
erected  by  them  soon  after  their  arrival  at  Florissant,  one  of  the  young 
men  who  was  eagerly  squaring  a  log  by  repeated  blows  of  an  ax,  had 
the  misfortune  to  let  the  tool  fall  on  the  Father's  foot.  Though  the 
wound  was  a  severe  one,  Father  Van  Quickenborne  remained  at  his 
work ;  it  was  only  when  loss  of  blood  made  him  about  to  faint  that 
he  consented  to  take  a  seat  and  have  the  wound  bound  with  a  handker- 
chief. He  attempted  to  return  on  foot  to  the  Novitiate,  almost  three 
miles  distant,  but  was  obliged  to  desist  and  .allowed  himself  to  be 
placed  on  a  horse  which  had  been  sent  for  him.  Burning  with  fever 
he  had  to  keep  to  his  bed  for  several  days ;  then,  recovering  sufficient 
strength  to  walk,  though  by  no  means  a  well  man,  he  was  back  again 
with  his  novices  preparing  the  timber  for  the  new  structure.  ^® 

Together  with  patient  endurance  of  physical  discomfort  and  pain, 
one  saw  in  Father  Van  Quickenborne  a  great  fund  of  natural  energy. 
It  was  by  persistent  personal  efforts  that  he  succeeded  in  collecting 
the  money  needed  to  finance  his  various  works  of  piety  and  zeal.  The 
journey  of  1823  from  Whitemarsh  to  Florissant,  the  building  of  the 
St.  Charles  Church  and  of  St.  Louis  College  and  the  establishment 
of  the  Kickaixjo  Mission  are  instances  in  point.  Father  Verhaegen  in 
a  letter  to  a  friend  comments  on  Father  Van  Quickenborne's  energetic 
ways. 

"Onr  good  Father  Van  Quickenborne  is  .stationed  at  St.  Charles.  He 
is  as  active  as  a  bee.     Madame  Lucillc's  buildinR   is  Roing  to   rack  and  ruin 


••     Historia   Missionis   Missourianae.    (A). 

••     De  Smet,  Western  Missions'  and  Missionaries,  p.  466. 


THE  KICKAPOO  MISSION     '  43 

and  he  is  determined  not  to  prop  it  He  will  have  another  house  for  this  very 
useful  tonimiinity;  he  has  three-hundred  dollars,  he  will  get  the  rest,  thougl^ 
he  will  wear  out  six  pair  ot  shoes  running  through  5jt.  Louis  on  begging 
expeditions."'''^ 

But  it  was  supernatural  rather  than  natural  virtue  which  sup- 
plied the  dynamic  force  to  Father  Van  Quickenborne's  apostolic  career. 
"Our  Father  Superior,"  reported  Father  Verhaegen,  Rector  of  St. 
Louis  College,  to  Father  Dzierozynski,  "is  a  man  of  exceeding  piety, 
full  of  zeal  and  most  persevering,  in  a  word,  endowed  with  every  good 
quality."  ^®  Like  all  truly  spiritual  men,  Father  Van  Quickenborne  felt 
that  unless  the  inner  life  of  the  supernatural  virtues  was  kept  at  a  high 
level,  mere  external  occupations  may  starve  rather  than  strengthen  the 
soul. 

"I  am  very  well  pleased  with  the  trip  I  have  made,"  he  wrote  to  his 
Superior  on  returning  to  Florissant  from  his  first  Osage  excursion  of  1827,  "and 
have  been  amply  rewarded  by  the  divine  goodness,  who  has  pleased  to  give  me 
a  great  desire  of  fraternal  charity,  obedience  and  mortification ;  I  dare  entreat 
your  prayers  that  these  desires  may  be  brought  into  effect.39 

The  result  of  this  supernatural  viewpoint  constantly  maintained 
in  the  midst  of  the  most  absorbing  ministerial  labors  was  a  singleness 
and  sincerity  of  purpose  that  never  failed.  A  certain  severity  and 
even  harshness  of  manner  to  those  under  his  charge  detracted  at  times 
from  the  success  of  his  administration  and  made  him  an  object  of  un- 
friendly criticism ;  but  the  severity  of  manner,  tempermental  rather 
than  deliberate,  never  obscured  what  was  patent  to  all,  the  man's  utter 
sincerity  and  devotion  to  the  best  interests  of  religion.  A  Father  who 
at  one  time,  in  writing  to  a  Superior,  had  expressed  himself  in  un- 
favorable terms  of  Father  Van  Quickenborne's  government  of  the 
Missouri  Mission,  wrote  some  years  later : 

"Father  Van  Quickenborne  has  become  very  dear  to  us  all.  *  *  * 
I  am  now  convinced  that,  all  things  considered,  he  acted  according  to  the  best 
of  his  ability  and  always  had  before  his  eyes,  A.  M.  D.  G." 

In  the  death  of  Father  Van  Quickenborne  the  group  of  Jesuits, 
who  in  the  twenties  of  the  nineteenth  century  began  to  till  anew  the 
field  which  had  been  opened  by  the  labors  of  Jesuit  missionaries  in 
the  preceding  centuries,  lost  their  most  valued  and  successful  worker 
and  the  chief  organizer  of  their  pious  enterprise.  Under  his  admini- 
tration  of  the  new  Jesuit  mission  in  the  Middle  West  and  during  the 
few  years  of  labor  that  remained  to  him  after  his  retirement  from  office, 
much  was  accomplished  in  the  way  of  successful  pioneering.  The 
foundations  of  the  Missouri  Province  were  laid,  an  Indian  school  at 
Florissant  was  opened  and  maintained  for  several  years,  St.  Louis 
University  started  on  its  career  as  a  Jesuit  institution,  many  of  the 
outlying  parishes  of  St.  Louis  built  up.  Catholic  missionary  work 
among  the  Western  Indian  tribes  taken  up  in  occasional  excursions  to 


"     Verhaegen  to  McSherry,  Oct.  16,  1833-   (B). 

3*    Verhaegen   at   Dzierozynski.   183.    (B). 

89    Van  Quickenborne  to  Dzierozynski.  Sept.  13,  1827.    B). 


44  REV.  G.  J.  GARR.\GHAN.  SJ 

the  frontier  and  by  the  establishment  of  the  Kickapoo  Mission  and 
the  comforts  of  rehgion  brought  periodically  to  the  little  knots  of 
Catholic  settlers  scattered  over  Western  and  Northeastern  Missouri 
and  Western  Illinois.  We  conclude  with  a  testimony  from  John  Gil- 
mary  Shea : 

**To  Father  Van  Quickenborne  as  the  founder  of  the  Vice-Province  of  Mis- 
souri and  the  Indian  Missions,  too  little  honor  has  been  paid.  His  name  is 
almost  unknown,  yet  few  have  contributed  more  to  the  edification  of  the  white 
and  the  civilization  of  the  red  man,  to  the  sanctification  of  all."*'' 

V.  FATHER  VERHAEGEN  AND  THE  INDIAN  OFFICE 

Much  information  of  interest  bearing  both  upon  conditions  in  the 
Kickapoo  Mission  and  upon  the  attitude  towards  it  of  government  of- 
ficials, is  brought  out  in  the  correspondence  of  Father  Verhaegen  with 
the  authorities  in  Washington  in  regard  to  the  modest  share  of  public 
money  appropriated  to  his  school.  Transmitting  to  the  Secretary  of 
War  under  date  of  Nov.  5,  1837,  his  first  report  of  the  mission  school, 
he  writes : 

"From  the  several  letters  which  I  have  received  from  our  Missionaries 
during  the  last  three  months,  it  appears  to  me  that  it  is  more  than  probable  that 
many  of  the  Kickapoos  will  leave  ere  long  the  land  which  they  occupy  and 
repair  to  the  Red  River.  The  Chief  had  several  conversations  with  the  Rev.  C. 
Hoecken,  during  which  he  stated  that  his  main  reason  for  wishing  to  move  is, 
that  his  men  commit  many  excesses  in  drinking  spirituous  liquors.  Intoxication, 
said  he,  prevails  to  such  a  degree  among  them  that  in  a  few  years  it  will 
destroy  all  my  people.  I  would  prefer.  Honorable  Sir,  to  see  our  gentlemen  em- 
ployed among  tribes  that  live  at  a  distance  from  our  frontier  and  I  am  decided- 
ly of  the  opinion  of  our  missionaries  that  the  work  of  civilization  would  be 
promoted  among  such  tribes  in  a  more  effectual  manner.  I  mention  these 
things  in  order  that  the  Department  may  fully  know  what  obstacles  we  have  to 
surmount  at  present.  If,  therefore,  our  services  will  be  accepted,  we  are  ready 
to  go  and  labor  among  the  remotest  Indian  nations  at  any  place  that  may  be 
assigned  to  us.  ♦  *  *  If  the  Kickapoos  go  away,  what  will  become  of 
the  buildings  which  we  have  erected  and  the  improvements  which  we  have 
made?  Considering  the  manners  and  the  inconstancy  of  the  Indian  tribes,  I 
think  that  to  effect  any  lasting  good  among  them,  it  is  necessary  that  those 
who  labor  among  them  should  conform  as  much  as  possible  to  their  way  of 
living  and  that  expensive  buildings  should  not  be  constructed  on  their  lands 
before  they  are  permanently  settled  on  farms."*^ 

The  allowance  in  behalf  of  the  mission-school  does  not  appear  to 
have  been  a  permanent  one,  so  that  Father  Verhaegen  could  count  upon 
its  annual  payment.  In  March  1839  he  inquired  of  Commissioner  of 
Indian  Affairs  Harris  first,  whether  he  might  draw  upon  the  Depart- 
ment for  the  balance  of  the  $500  allowed  him  when  he  was  in  Wash- 
ington in  the  spring  of  1838,  and  secondly,  whether  he  could  rely  upon 
further  aid  from  the  Government  in  behalf  of  the  Kickapoo  establish- 
ment. 

"Before  I  conclude."  he  writes,  "I  will  barely  remark  to  you.  Honorable 
Sir,  that  wc  have  at  present  three  schools  among  the  Indians  and  that,  should 


«"     Shea,  Catholic  Indian  Missions  of  the  United  States,  p.  466. 
«>     Indian  Office  Ms.  Records. 


THE  KICKAPOO  MISSION  45 

all  government  aid  be  refused  to  me,  I  would  be  under  the  painful  necessity  of 
carrying  on  the  work  with  private  means  alone.  No  account  of  the  Kickapoo 
School  was  sent  to  the  Department  last  year  for  this  only  reason,  that  I  could 
add  nothing  new  to  the  exhibit  already  forwarded  and  that,  far  from  increasing, 
the  number  of  pupils,  owing  to  the  unsettled  and  wandering  condition  of  these 
Indians,  has  averaged  but  eight  during  the  year."  ^2 

To  the  Indian  Office  an  average  attendance  of  eight  appeared  to 
indicate  too  slight  a  measure  of  success  to  warrant  a  continuance 
towards  the  school  of  government  support.  Accordingly,  a  communi- 
cation from  Mr.  Kuntz  of  the  Indian  Office  to  Father  Verhaegen  in 
the  summer  of  1839  informed  the  latter  that  the  appropriation  of  $500 
in  behalf  of  the  Catholic  Kickapoo  School  would  thenceforth  cease.  In 
his  distress  at  this  intelligence  the  Father  turned  to  his  friend,  Senator 
Benton,  to  whom  he  addressed  the  following  protest : 

August  ID,  1839. 

Honorable  Sir : 

When  I  had  the  satisfaction  of  enjoying  your  presence  during  your  recent 
visit  at  the  University,  I  took  the  liberty  of  mentioning  to  you  that  for  some 
reason  or  other  the  Department  of  Indian  Affairs  refused  to  pay  me  a  balance 
of  $250  due  to  our  Kickapoo  school  and  that  I  had  been  informed  that  all  fur- 
ther aid  towards  same  establishment  would  cease  with  the  expiration  of  the  last 
half  year.  I  have  now  the  pleasure  to  state,  Honorable  Sir,  that  Major  Pilcher 
has  had  the  goodness  to  settle  my  account  up  to  the  ist  of  Juiy.  This  is,  of 
course,  as  it  ought  to  be.  But,  Honorable  Sir,  I  cannot  help  thinking  that  the 
whole  Catholic  population  of  the  United  States  has  reason  to  complain  of  the 
withdrawal  of  the  little  assistance  which  Government  had  hitherto  lent  me  in 
conducting  schools  among  the  Indians.  The  words  "whole  Catholic  population" 
may  perhaps  surprise  j^ou.  I  will  therefore  explain  myself.  You  recollect  that 
about  two  years  ago  all  the  Bishops  of  our  Church  assembled  in  Council  at 
Baltimore.  They  represent  this  population.  Now  it  is  well  known  that  during 
their  session  they  unanimously  requested  the  Society  of  which  I  am  a  member 
to  embark  in  the  work  of  the  civilization  of  the  Indian  nation  west  of  the  State 
of  Missouri.  In  consequence  of  their  appeal  to  us,  we  undertook  the  work 
and  the  present  Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs  at  St.  Louis  is  acquainted 
with  the  success  that  has  attended  our  exertions.  I  need  not  enter  into  more 
details.  Honorable  Sir,  to  convince  you  that  while  other  denominations  are 
patronized  in  their  efforts  to  ameliorate  the  condition  of  the  savages,  it  would 
prove  exceedingly  painful  to  my  fellow  Catholics  to  hear  that  they  are  entirely 
excluded  from  a  share  in  the  funds  created  by  the  Government  for  education 
purpose.  I  candidly  mentioned  in  one  of  my  letters  to  the  Department  that  our 
school  among  the  Kickapoos  is  badly  attended  and  behold,  a  circumstance  which 
exists,  I  believe,  in  every  school  of  the  kind,  is  assumed  as  the  ground  on  which 
the  annual  allowance  is  withdrawn.  It  does  not  belong  to  me,  Honorable  Sir, 
to  dictate  to  the  officials  of  the  Government  the  course  which  they  are  to 
pursue;  but  if  I  be  compelled  to  give  up  my  labors  among  the  Indians  for  want 
of  public  encouragement,  I  trust  that  you,  in  particular,  will  not  be  offended  at 
my  stating  to   the   world  the  cause  of  my  proceeding. 

I  remain,  with  highest  consideration,  Honorable  Sir, 
Your  devoted  servant  and  friend. 

P.  J.  VERHAEGEN.« 

Father  Verhaegen's  protest  was  submitted  by  Senator  Benton  on 
November  7  to  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs  with  the  Senator's 

■*2     Indian  Office  Ms.  Records. 
<3     Indian  Office  Ms.  Records.   , 


46  REV.  G.  J.  GARRAGHAN.  S.J. 

opinion  in  favor  of  the  continuance  of  the  grant.  In  the  meantime, 
Major  Joshua  Pilcher,  Superintendent  of  Indian  Affairs  at  St.  Louis, 
had  also  intervened  in  behalf  of  the  Catholic  Kickapoo  school.  Under 
date  of  August  19  he  wrote  to  Commissioner  Crawford: 

"In  looking  over  the  correspondence  between  him  (Mr.  Verhaegen),  Major 
Hitchcock  and  the  Department  on  the  subject,  I  found  with  regret  a  letter  from 
Mr.  Kuntz  to  Mr.  Verhaegen  discontinuing  the  little  allowance  of  Five  Hundred 
Dollars  to  the  Catholic  Mission  for  civilizing  the  Indians;  and  without  ques- 
tioning the  correctness  of  Mr.  Kuntz'  motive,  I  beg  leave  to  assure  both  you 
and  him  that  it  has  been  done  under  a  mistaken  apprehension  of  the  relative 
degree  of  usefulness  of  the  different  missionaries  among  the  tribes ;  as,  from 
personal  observation,  I  am  enabled  and  will  take  the  occasion  to  state  that  the 
Catholic  missionaries  are  operating  more  effectually  than  all  the  missionaries  I 
have  seen  north  of  Ft.  Leavenworth ;  and  that  so  far  from  being  abandoned  by 
the  Government,  there  is  no  Society  more  deserving  its  patronage  and  protec- 
tion. And  under  these  circumstances  (with  due  deference  to  Mr.  Kuntz  whose 
decision  seems  to  have  been  based  upon  a  report  of  Mr.  Verhaegen  relative  only 
to  the  Kickapoo  school,  in  which  he  was  honest  and  candid),  I  would  respect- 
fully recommend  that  he  be  reinstated  in  his  allowance  and  if  it  be  not  wholly 
incompatible  with  other  permanent  allowances  out  of  the  civilization  fund,  that 
the  allowance  to  the  Catholic  mission  be  doubled.  These  gentlemen  go  into 
the  country  with  no  other  view  than  that  of  furthering  the  benevolent  objects  of 
the  government,  they  carry  with  them  no  little  'notions'  for  traffic,  neither  do 
they  sell  the  accumulation  of  property;  and  however  the  efforts  of  all  may  fail, 
it  is  obvious  that  to  effect  a  great  change  in  the  moral  character  of  the  Indians 
is  the  constant  aim  of  the  Catholic  missionaries  and  that  their  present  efforts 
are  directed  to  that  single  object  without  regard  to  personal  comfort  or  emolu- 
ment." ••* 

The  representations  of  Major  Pilcher  and  Senator  Benton  had 
the  desired  effect.  Father  Verhaegen  was  informed  by  Commissioner 
of  Indian  Affairs  Crawford  that  the  allowance  of  $500  would  be  con- 
tinued for  another  year,  but  that  a  further  continuance  of  this  appro- 
priation would  depend  on  the  future  success  of  the  school.  Father 
Verhaegen,  in  acknowledging  the  Commissioner's  favor,  was  too  honest 
to  promise  a  success  which  he  could  not  count  on. 

"Permit  me,  Honorable  Sir,  to  tender  you  my  cordial  acknowledgement  for 
the  favor  conferred  on  the  Missouri  Catholic  Association  by  the  Department. 
My  endeavors  shall  not  be  wanting  to  render  the  school  more  prosperous  than 
it  has  been  last  year,  but  as  this  cannot  be  effected  without  the  co-operation  of 
the  Indians  and  may,  of  course,  be  impeded  by  circumstances  beyond  my  control, 
I  cannot  predict  what  will  be  the  result  of  my  efforts.  At  all  events  I  will  state 
the  truth  in  my  communication  to  the  Department,  let  the  consc<iuence  be  what 
it  may."  *' 

As  a  matter  of  fact,  the  truth  was  stated  without  reserve  by 
Father  Verhaegen  in  a  letter  to  Crawford,  September  1,  1840. 

"I  promised  to  acquaint  you  with  the  success  of  this  (Kickapoo)  establish- 
ment and  made  the  necessary  inquiries.  I  learned  from  the  Missionaries  who 
conduct  said  school,  that  in  the  course  of  last  year  from  twenty-five  t,o  thirty 
pupils  have  frequented  it;  but  I  am  bound   in  justice  to  add  that  the  number 


**  Indian  Oflfice  Ms.  Records.  Joshua  Pilcher  (1700 — 184.3)  was  appointed 
by  President  Van  Burcn  to  succeed  General  Clark  as  Superintendent  of  Indian 
AfTairs  at  St.  Louis,  on  the  death  of  the  latter  in  1838.  Billon,  Annals  of  St. 
Louis  in  territorial  days,  p.  254. 

*»     Indian  Office  Ms.  Records. 


THE  KICKAPOO  MISSION  47 

of  those  who  regularly  attended  averaged  only  ten.  You  conceive,  Honorable 
Sir,  that  my  expenses  for  a  small  Indian  school  are  just  as  great  as  they 
would  be  for  a  large  one,  since  the  teacher  is  equally  to  be  supplied.  Hence, 
should  the  Department  decide  that  the  allowance  is  to  be  discontinued,  it  would 
not  belong  to  me  to  object  to  the  decision;  but  I  would  be  unable  to  meet  the 
expenses.  Consequently,  Honorable  Sir,  on  the  decision  of  the  Department  will 
depend  the  continuance  or  discontinuance  of  our  exertions  for  the  civilization 
and  instruction  of  these  Indians."  **^ 

VI.   THE   MISSION   SUPPRESSED 

The  Government  appropriation  to  the  Catholic  Kickapoo  School 
seems  to  have  been  finally  withdrawn  towards  the  end  of  1840  and 
with  the  passing  of  that  year  the  Jesuit  Mission  among  the  Kickapoo 
closed  its  doors.  When  in  May,  1838,  Father  Verhaegen  visited  the 
Mission  for  a  second  time,  he  met  the  chief  Pashishi,  who  implored 
him  not  to  remove  the  Fathers  for  at  least  another  year.  "It  is  I  who 
invited  you  to  come  here.  I  send  my  children  to  your  school.  You  have 
done  more  good  here  in  a  year  than  others  have  done  in  five  or  six. 
You  have  cured  our  children  of  smallpox,  you  have  befriended  us  in 
our  needs,  and  you  have  been  kind  even  to  the  wicked.  The  storm 
which  makes  the  thunder  roar  above  your  heads  will  not  last  forever. 
The  Kickapoo  will  change  their  conduct.  Wait  at  least  for  another 
year  and  then  I  shall  tell  you  what  I  think."  Within  the  year  Pashishi 
himself,  vexed  at  the  annoyance  he  had  to  suffer  at  the  hands  of  ihe 
Prophet  and  his  band,  moved  with  some  twenty  families  to  a  locality 
about  twenty  miles  distant  from  the  Mission.  With  the  departure  in 
1839  of  Pashishi  and  so  many  of  his  people,  the  band  favorably  dis- 
posed to  Mission  was  practically  dispersed  and  there  remained  only 
the  Prophet's  following  from  whom  the  Fathers  could  expect  nothing 
but  ill-will  and  even  persecution.  *'' 

About  Christmas  1840,  Father  Herman  Allen  of  the  Potawatomi 
Mission  at  Sugar  Creek  passed  through  Westport,  near  the  mouth  of 
the  Kansas  river,  on  his  way  to  the  Kickapoo  Mission  on  business  con- 
nected with  the  closing  of  that  establishment.  He  found  a  fellow 
Jesuit,  Father  Nicholas  Point,  residing  in  Westport  at  this  time  as 
parish  priest  of  that  frontier  settlement  and  invited  him  to  be  his  com- 
panion on  the  journey.  Father  Point  was  shocked  at  what  he  saw  in 
the  Kickapoo  village.  "Here  had  our  missionaries  been  laboring  for 
five  years  in  their  midst,"  he  exclaims,  "and  yet  on  Sunday  during 
Mass  you  could  scarcely  see  more  than  one  of  them  in  attendance  at 
the  chapel."  He  found  Kennekuk,  the  prophet,  still  lording  it  over  the 
Kickapoo.  "By  his  cool  effrontery  and  persevering  industry,  this  man, 
who  is  a  genius  in  his  way,  succeeded  in  forming  a  congregation  of 
three  hundred  souls,  whom  he  used  to  assemble  in  a  church  which  the 
United  States  Government  had  built  for  him,  and  palsied  all  the'  exer- 
tions of  four  missionaries  of  the  Society."  Father  Point  had  a  chance 
to  inspect  the  prophet's  temple,  which  suggested  a  stable  in  its  lack  of 


*8     Indian  Office  Ms.  Records. 
*^     Litterae  Annuae,  1838.  (A). 


48  REV.  G.  J.  GARRAGHAN,  S.J. 

cleanliness.  Yet  the  Indians  listened  open-mouthed  to  the  charlatan 
as  soon  as  he  began  to  speak  of  his  revelations.  The  proof  of  his  mis- 
sion was  a  chip  of  wood  two  inches  wide  and  eight  long,  inscribed 
with  cliaracters  symbolical  of  the  doctrines  which  he  undertook  to 
teach.  ** 

The  failure  of  the  Kickapoo  to  respond  to  the  missionaries'  efforts 
in  their  belialf  gave  the  latter  abundant  opportunities  to  exercise  their 
ministry  abroad.  Besides  making  frequent  excursions  to  the  Indian 
tribes  south  of  the  Kansas  river,  they  said  Mass  and  administered 
the  Sacraments  regularly  at  Fort  Leavenworth,  five  miles  from  the 
Mission,  where  to  be  found  among  the  soldiers  a  number  of  Irish 
and  German  Catholics.  On  such  occasions  music  was  often  furnished 
by  the  soldiers'  band,  which  was  likewise  heard  at  the  greater  church 
festivals  in  the  Kickapoo  Catholic  Chapel.  Such  an  occasion  was  the 
Christmas  of  1838  when  the  Prophet  himself  deigned  to  be  present  at 
the  Catholic  services.  Besides  attending  Ft.  Leavenworth  the  Fathers 
frequently  crossed  the  Missouri  river  on  missionary  excursions  through 
Jackson,  Clay,  Clinton  and  Platte  counties  in  western  Missouri.  *^ 

The  question  of  continuing  or  suppressing  the  Kickapoo  Mission 
was  frequently  before  Father  Verhaegen  and  his  Consultors  in  St. 
Louis.  At  a  meeting  held  April  23,  1838,  it  was  resolved  not  to  abandon 
the  Mission,  even  though  the  Kickapoo  moved  away.  However,  the 
next  two  years  developed  such  a  hopeless  situation  at  the  Mission  that 
it  was  decided  September  19,  1840,  to  suppress  it.  Father  Eysvogels 
and  Brother  Claessens  were  directed  to  go  to  Sugar  Creek  and  Brother 
O'Leary  to  the  Novitiate.  °°  

The  final  incident  in  the  history  of  the  Kickapoo  Mission  has 
been  put  on  record  by  Father  Point. 

"On  the  first  of  May,  1841,  Father  Point  went  from  Westport  in  order  to 
consume  the  last  Sacred  Host  which  remained  in  the  tabernacle  of  this  poor 
mission.  He  arrived  at  the  Kickapoo  village  towards  sunset.  The  first  news 
that  he  heard  upon   dismounting  from  his  horse  was  that  about  a  mile  from 


*'  Recollections  of  Father  Nicolas  Point,  tr.  in  Woodstock  Letters,  from 
French  Ms.  original  in  Archives  of  St.  Mary's  College,  Montreal. 

*»  The  Kickapoo  Baptismal  Register  (Archives  of  St.  Mary's  College,  St. 
Mary's,  Kansas)  contains  numerous  entries  of  baptisms  adminstered  b^  the 
Kickapoo  missionaries  in  Independence  and  Liberty,  Mo.,  among  the  French 
settlers  at  the  mouth  of  th?  Kansas  and  in  the  counties  of  western  Missouri 
organized  out  of  the  Platte  Purchase. 

">"  The  Kickapoo  school  conducted  by  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church  was 
apparently  closed  about  the  s.ime  time  as  the  Catholic  school,  being  supplanted 
by  the  Shawnee  Manual  I^abor  school  under  the  direction  of  Rev.  Thomas  John- 
son and  J.  C.  Berryman.  The  1839  report  of  the  Kickapoo  school  is  sigend  by 
Miss  Lee,  one  of  the  teachers.  "The  school  numbers  sixteen  scholars  and  has 
averaged  that  for  a  year  or  two  past.  These  are  tolerably  regular,  though  of 
late  through  the  detrimental  influence  of  the  prophet  and  others,  we  have  found 
it  difficult  to  keep  the  children  in  regular  and  orderly  attendance;  and  it  seems 
to  me  that  at  present  it  is  almost  impracticable  to  keep  the  school  under  good 
discipline  and  management,  while  the  children  can,  at  any  moment  when  they 
become  dissatisfied,  abscond  and  go  home  with  impunity."  Report  of  Commis- 
sioner of  Indian  Affairs,  1839. 


o  I  nyjYf 


THE  KICKAPOO  MISSION 

V  tT  « 

/^  / 1  n  r  • ! . , 

there  a  pagan  was  at  the  point  of  death,  and  consequently  in  great  danger  of 
losing  his  soul.  He  obtained  an  interpreter  without  delay  and  proceeded  in 
haste  to  the  house  of  the  sick  man,  whom  he  found  in  despair  as  regards  both 
body  and  soul,  for  the  only  words  he  uttered  were  these :  'Everyone  deserts  me.' 
'No,  my  brother,  everyone  does  not  desert  you  since  I,  who  am  a  Black-gown, 
have  come  to  help  you,  and  this  is  certainly  by  the  will  of  the  Great  Spirit  Who 
wishes  to  save  you.'  At  these  words  the  dying  man  rallies,  confidence  springs 
up  in  his  heart,  the  minister  of  divine  mercy  speaks  to  him  as  is  befitting  such 
circumstances,  and  most  satisfactory  replies  are  given  to  all  his  questions.  I 
helped  him  to  repeat  the  acts  of  faith,  hope  and  charity,  and  as  death  might 
take  place  at  any  moment,  I  asked  myself  why  should  I  not  baptize  him  with- 
out delay.  The  remembrance  of  St.  Philip  and  the  eunuch  of  Queen  Candaces 
came  to  my  mind,  and  regarding  this  as  an  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  I 
proceeded  forthwith  to  the  administration  of  Holy  Baptism.  On  the  morrow, 
he  exchanged  this  perishable  life  for,  as  I  hope,  that  life  of  bliss  which  will  last 
forever.  Was  not  this  the  sweetest  bouquet  which  the  missionary  upon  his  first 
entrance  to  the  field  of  labor  among  the  Indians  could  offer  to  the  Queen  of 
Heaven,  on  the  very  day  when  the  month  consecrated  to  her  honor  begins  ? 
But  how  inscrutable  are  the  judgments  of  God!  This  same  day  was  the  last  of 
a  mission  which  had  been  plunged  into  the  deepest  abyss  of  moral  degradation 
by  the  scandalous  conduct  of  people  who  pretend  to  civilization."  ^i 

Thus  ended  in  something  hke  faihire  tlie  Kickapoo  CathoHc  Mis- 
sion set  on  foot  by  Father  Quickenborne  as  the  beginning,  long  de- 
layed, of  Jesuit  missionary  enterprise  among  the  western  Indian  tribes. 
As  to  the  Kickapoo  themselves,  they  long  remained  as  they  were  dur- 
ing the  period  when  the  Jesuits  sought  with  vain  expenditure  of 
energy  and  zeal  to  uplift  them  to  a  respectable  level  in  civilization  and 
morals.  Six  years  after  the  Father  withdrew  from  the  Mission,  or  in 
1846,  Francis  Parkman,  the  historian,  visited  the  Kickapoo  village  as 
he  started  from  the  frontier  to  pursue  the  windings  of  the  Oregon 
Trail. 

"The  village  itself  was  not  far  off,  and  sufficiently  illustrated  the  condition 
of  its  unfortunate  and  self-abandoned  occupants.  Fancy  to  yourself  a  little 
swift  stream  working  its  devious  way  down  to  a  woody  valley:  sometimes 
wholly  hidden  under  logs  and  fallen  trees,  sometimes  spreading  into  a  broad, 
clear  pool ;  and  on  its  banks,  in  little  nooks  cleared  away  among  the  trees, 
miniature  log  houses,  in  utter  ruin  and  neglect.  A  labyrinth  of  narrow,  ob- 
structed paths  connected  these  habitations  one  with  another.  Sometimes  we 
met  a  stray  calf,  a  pig,  or  a  pony,  belonging  to  some  of  the  villagers,  who 
usually  lay  in  the  sun  in  front  of  their  dwellings  and  looked  on  us  with  cold, 
suspicious  eyes  as  we  approached."  '* 

^1     Recollections  of  Father  Nicalos  Point  in  Woodstock  Letters. 

'^     Parkman,  Oregon   Trail,  p.  The  Catholic  Kickapoo  Mission  house 

built  by  Father  Van  Quickenborne,  stood  on  the  farm  of  C.  A.  Spencer,  by 
whom  it  was  occupied  as  a  residence  until  1920,  when  it  was  demolished.  "The 
old  Mission  was  built  of  immense  native  walnut  logs,  hewn  square,  notched  at 
the  ends  and  fastened  together  with  wooden  pegs.  The  walnut  still  is  considered 
valuable  for  it  is  in  a  perfect  state  of  preservation  and  so  thorough  was  the 
workmanship  of  the  builders  that  the  building  was  in  a  good  state  of  repair 
up  to  the  time  workmen  recently  began  to  raze  it.  After  its  days  of  usefulness 
as  an  Indian  Mission  had  passed,  the  old  building  was  used  as  a  hotel  in  1854 
under  proprietorship  of  a  man  named  Hays.  The  same  year  A.  B.  Hazzard 
published  one  of  the  first  Kansas  newspapers,  "The  Kansas  Pioneer"  there.  In 
"border  war"  days  it  was  headquarters  for  the  famous  organization  "The 
Kickapoo  Rangers"  and  in  i^S?  a  United  States  Land  Office  was  opened  under 
its  roof,  the  offce  being  moved  to  .\tchison  in  1861."  Lawrence,  Kansas  Journal, 
1920. 


4020 


50  REV.  G.  J.  GARRAGHAN.  S.J. 

In  later  years  Jesuit  missionaries  were  occasionally  brought  into 
touch  with  the  Kickapoo.  In  November  1861,  a  Father  from  St.  Mary's 
Pottawatomie  Mission  in  Kansas  visited  them  in  a  ministerial  capacity 
and  was  kindly  received ;  furthermore,  several  boys  of  the  tribe  were 
in  attendance  at  the  St.  Mary's  Mission  school  in  the  'sixties.  But 
resident  missionary  work  among  the  Kickapoo  was  never  again  under- 
taken by  Jesuit  hands. 

Gilbert  J.  Garraghan,  S.  J. 


AN  ADVENTURE  OF  LUCILLE  ST. 
PIERRE  AMONG  THE  OSAGE' 


During  the  Winter  of  1847  Miss  Lucille  St.  Pierre,  a  respectable 
young  lady  of  New  Orleans,  was  sent  by  her  father  to  St.  Louis  on  a 
special  business.  Mr.  Anthony  St.  Pierre  had,  for  several  years,  been 
acting  agent  for  Mr.  Benoit  De  Bonald,  a  French  botanist,  whose 
charge  was  to  supply  the  Paris  botanical  gardens  with  a  special  col- 
lection of  a  complete  North  American  flora.  To  succeed  with  facility  in 
this  undertaking,  Mr.  Benoit  De  Bonald  had  classified  his  flora  ac- 
cording to  the  different  States  and  Territories  of  the  Union.  These  he 
had  subdivided  into  special  departments,  appointing  to  the  head  of  each 
persons  residing  in  these  places  and  well  capable  to  conduct  this  gi- 
gantic work  with  success.  Knowing  that  Anthony  St.  Pierre  was  in 
correspondence  with  several  French  merchants  of  St.  Louis,  who,  long 
since,  were  dealing  with  Indians,  especially  in  that  part  of  the  Indian 
Territory  now  in  the  State  of  Kansas,  he  appointed  him  to  see  to  that 
section  of  country,  and  wished  him  to  procure  a  correct  flora  of  the 
Neosho  and  Verdigris  valleys. 

Mr.  St.  Pierre,  being  in  rather  advanced  age,  and  charged  with 
the  care  of  much  other  business,  he  thought  he  would  trust  this  work 
to  the  care  of  his  daughter  Lucille,  who  was  about  20  years  of  age 
and  known  by  all  as  well  qualified  to  attend  to  it.  Old  Mr.  St.  Pierre 
in  young  days  had  been  dealing  for  some  years  with  the  mercantile 
house  of  Chouteau  of  St.  Louis  and  was  a  warm  friend  of  Mr.  Edward 
Chouteau  as  well  of  Michael  Giraud,  his  main  Indian  clerk.  And  now 
he  directed  to  them  his  daughter,  that  she  might  reach  safely  the  far 
Neosho,  where  these  gentlemen  were  at  that  time  carrying  on  a  very 
extensive  trade  with  the  Indians  in  general,  but  particularly  with  the 
Osages. 


1  The  account  here  reproduced  is  Chapter  XL  of  an  unpublished  work  on 
the  Osage  Indians  by  Father  Paul  Mary  Ponziglione,  S.  J.,  for  thirty  years  mis- 
sionary at  the  Catholic  Osage  Mission,  (now  St.  Paul),  Kansas.  The  MS.  is  in 
the  Archives  of  St.  Louis  University.  Though  certain  details  of  the  narrative 
are  very  probably  conjectural  only,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  substance 
of  the  incident  recorded  is  historically  true.  The  participants  are  of  course  not 
invented  characters  of  the  author  but  were  all  actual  persons  associated  in  some 
way  with  the  Osage  Catholic  Mission.  Only  here  and  there  has  Father 
Ponziglione's  often  unconventional  English  been  amended  by  the  Editor. 

51 


52  REV.  P.  M.  PONZIGLIONE,  S.J. 

It  was  the  1st  of  February  when  Miss  Lucille  St.  Pierre  left  New 
Orleans,  and,  after  a  rather  tedious  navigation  of  many  days,  at  last 
landed  at  St.  Louis,  where  she  was  most  kindly  received  by  the  Chou- 
teaus.  Mr.  Edward  being  daily  expected  from  his  trading  post  on  the 
Neosho,  the  young  lady  was  requested  to  delay  her  departure  till  after 
his  coming.  In  fact,  he  was  coming  a  few  days  after  her  arrival,  and, 
having  purchased  a  large  supply  of  spring  goods,  by  the  12th  of 
March,  left  with  Miss  Lucille  for  Kansas  City  on  Captain  La  Barge's 
Steamboat.  The  Missouri,  not  being  as  yet  fairly  opened,  they  ascended 
it  very  slow,  and,  meeting  with  no  accident,  reached  Westport's  land- 
ing about  the  end  of  the  month.  Here  they  became  the  guests  of  Mrs. 
Menard  Chouteau,  a  most  accomplished  lady,  known  through  the 
whole  West  for  her  hospitality.  Several  days  having  been  employed  in 
getting  ready  to  cross  the  140  miles  of  desert  prairie  standing  between 
Kansas  City  and  the  Neosho,  Mr.  Edward's  outfit  left,  and,  after  two 
weeks  journey,  at  last,  on  the  15th  of  April,  reached  the  mouth  of 
Flat-Rock,  where  Mr.  Edward's  residence  was.  The  unexpected  ap- 
pearance of  Miss  Lucille  was  quite  a  surprise  to  Mrs.  Rosalia,  the 
wife  of  Mr.  Edward  Chouteau.  This  lady  was  a  well  educated  Osage 
half-breed.  She  received  Lucille  with  great  cordiality  and  wished  her 
to  make  herself  at  home  with  her.  But  Lucille,  knowing  that  her 
father's  preference  was  that  she  should  rather  stay  with  Mr.  Michael 
mentioned  gentleman,  whose  residence  was  some  seven  miles  up  the 
Giraud,  declined  her  kind  invitation  and  went  to  stop  with  the  now 
Neosho,  west  of  the  place  where  at  present  stands  the  city  of  Erie. 

Mr.  M.  Giraud.  having  no  children,  looked  on  Lucille  as  a  very 
valuable  acquisition  to  his  family  and  treated  her  with  parental  alTec- 
tion.  The  season  of  spring,  being  now  beautifully  developed,  Lucille 
prepared  herself  for  her  work  and,  by  the  end  of  May,  she  had  already 
begun  her  Neosho  flora.  She  is  out  every  day  on  the  high  prairies  east 
of  Giraud's  home,  looking  for  blossoms.  Not  being  acquainted  with  the 
country,  Mr.  Giraud  allows  her  as  a  companion  and  guide  in  her  ex- 
cursions a  very  interesting  Indian  child  by  the  name  of  Angelica 
Mitce-ke,  whom  he  was  raising  and  loved  and  looked  upon  as  if  it  had 
been  his  own.  The  gentle  training  Angelica  had  received  from  Mr. 
Giraud  had  so  much  tempered  her  wild  character  that  no  one  could 
believe  that  there  was  one  drop  of  Indian  blood  in  her.  As  she  spoke 
the  French  with  a  very  correct  accent,  Lucille  could  not  help  but  love 
her  and  she  now  began  to  consider  her  and  love  her  as  if  she  had  been 
her  natural  sister. 

Close  to  Mr.  Giraud's  home  the  Neosho  is  meandering  through 
u  charming  timber  land  and  this  was  a  favorite  place  of  resort  for 
our  flori.sts  during  the  hot  hours  of  the  day,  for  here  the  air  was  cooled 
by  large  shade  trees  and  the  ground  was  carpeted  by  a  variety  of  rare 
flowers.  On  the  27th  of  June  Lucille  has  just  come  with  Angelica  to 
this  nice  spot,  when  some  young  squaws,  being  on  their  way  to  their 
wigwams,  happened  to  be  passing  by.  Well  knowing  that  the  French 
girl  was  collecting  flowers,  they  presented  her  with  a  beautiful  bouquet. 


LUCILLE  vST.  PIERRE  AMONG  THE  OSAGE  53 

Lucille  was  very  much  pleased  at  their  kindness,  and  wished  to  know 
where  they  gathered  such  sweet  blossoms.  To  this  they  simply  replied : 
"On  the  hill  far  west."  Once  they  had  gone,  she  asked  Angelica 
whether  she  knew  the  place  where  these  flowers  were  growing.  "Oh, 
yes,"  was  her  answer  "way  yonder  on  that  high  bluff"  pointing  at  it 
with  her  finger.  "The  boys"  she  added,  "call  these  flowers  CMshunshi 
glasca,  which  means  Love-flower  because  when  they  wish  to  make  us 
a  nice  present,  they  will  bring  us  a  bunch  of  them." 

This  was  enough  to  excite  Lucille's  curiosity  and  she  makes  up 
her  mind  to  go  to  find  the  place  and  make  a  good  collection  before  the 
blasting  heat  of  July  would  set  in.  To  this  effect  ,she  told  AngeHca, 
that  she  intended  to  go  to  that  hill  on  the  next  day,  "and  you,  my 
child,"  she  said,  "do  not  forget  to  take  a  lunch  in  your  basket,  that  we 
may  not  need  to  come  home  for  dinner."  However,  noticing  that  they 
would  have  to  cross  the  river  in  a  small  canoe,  she  seems  to  be  per- 
plexed in  her  mind,  and,  looking  at  Angelica  with  some  anxiety  she 
said :  "But,  my  dear  child,  I  see  that  we  will  have  to  cross  the  diver, 
and  who  is  going  to  paddle  the  skiff  for  us  ?"  To  this  Angelica  replies : 
"I  will ;  I  am  well  used  to  it.  Whenever  uncle  Giraud  wants  to  go  to 
the  other  side  to  gather  wild  onions  and  strawberries,  I  always  paddle 
the  canoe  for  him."  This  answer  did  fully  satisfy  Lucille  and  nothing 
more  was  said  about  it. 

The  sun  had  risen  as  bright  as  ever  and  the  sky  looked  as  pure  as 
a  nice  crystal,  when,  at  the  balmy  breeze  of  the  28th  of  June,  our  flor- 
ists were  out  for  the  West.  Hardly  had  they  reached  the  bank  of  the 
river,  when,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  Angelica  leaped  in  the  canoe 
and  coasting  along  with  masterly  hand  she  invited  her  companion  to 
come  on  board.  Lucille  steps  in  very  cautiously  and  seats  herself  at  the 
helm;  meanwhile  that  Angelica  softly  but  steadily  begins  to  row.  The 
water  being  very  calm  in  but  a  few  minutes  they  land  on  the  opposite 
bank.  Here,  leaving  the  lunch  basket  in  the  canoe,  both  spring  on 
terra  firma,  and,  twisting  the  line  of  their  little  boat  to  a  sapling,  both 
start  at  work.  No  body  living  on  that  side  of  the  river,  the  ground  is 
literally  all  dotted  with  quite  a  variety  of  flowers.  On  they  are  going 
at  random,  picking  up  only  the  choicest,  and,  at  every  steep,  they  ad- 
vance deeper  and  deeper  into  the  woods  whose  shades  were  most  agree- 
able. Having  been  at  work  for  nearly  two  hours,  they  began  to  feel  a 
little  fatigued  and  hungry.  As  the  sun  was  fast  advancing  toward  the 
meridian,  they  concluded  to  rest  for  a  while  and  eat  their  lunch.  "But," 
exclaimed  Lucille,  "where  is  the  basket,  my  child?  Let  us  go  back  to 
the  river  for  we  left  it  in  the  canoe."  At  once  they  start,  taking  one  of 
the  several  trails  close  by.  They  come  to  the  river,  indeed,  but  no  canoe 
could  be  seen.  "This  is  not  the  place  we  landed  at"  says  Lucille,  "my 
dear  AngeHca,  let  us  go  farther  down."  So  they  do,  but  nowhere  a 
vestige  can  be  seen  of  their  skiff.  And  no  wonder ;  for,  not  having  been 
properly  hitched,  the  continual  motion  of  the  water  had  caused  the  line 
to  become  looped,  and,  at  last,  the  canoe  floating  free,  was  carried  down 
the  river. 


54  REV.  P.  M.  PONZIGLIONE,  S.J. 

Now,  Lucille  realized  the  critical  situation  they  were  in,  and  look- 
ing quite  earnestly  at  Angelica,  she  asks  her  whether  she  knows  where 
they  are.  And,  the  child,  answering  very  indifferently,  "I  do  not  know," 
she  cried  out:  "Oh,  my  dear,  we  are  lost!  \Vliat  shall  we  do?  Where 
shall  we  go?''  The  innocent  little  girl  looks  all  around  as  one  who  is 
bewildered,  and  at  once  bursts  in  a  most  pitiful  wailing.  Lucille  em- 
braced her,  and,  though  she  is  mixing  her  tears  with  those  of  her  com- 
panion, she  tries  to  console  her.  Seeing  that  it  was  useless  to  depend 
any  longer  on  her  as  guide,  she  tells  her:  "Come  on,  my  love,  let  us 
go  up  the  river,  for  I  think  we  left  our  canoe  somewhere  higher  up." 
And  they  began  to  walk  up  and  down  without  noticing  that  they  were 
frequently  returning  on  their  steps.  They  passed  the  whole  of  the  long 
afternoon  going  through  the  woods,  frequently  calling  loud  for  help, 
but  they  were  already  too  far  off,  and  no  one  could  hear  them.  And, 
lo,  night  came  at  last.  Broken  down  with  hunger  and  fatigue,  they  lay 
on  the  bare  ground  for  rest. 

Meanwhile,  as  the  two  girls  were  in  a  state  of  distress,  the  mind  of 
Mr.  Giraud  was  under  a  great  excitement.  The  missing  of  both  at 
usual  dinner  time  was  a  thing  quite  unprecendented,  but  Mr.  Giraud 
did  not  make  much  of  it,  for,  the  girls  being  very  familiar  with  the 
Pappin's  family  living  at  a  short  distance,  he  supposed  that,  likely,  they 
had  gone  visiting  their  friends.  When,  however,  towards  evening  he 
returned  from  his  trading  post  on  the  In-ska-pa-shou  creek  and  found 
out  that  they  were  as  yet  missing,  he  grew  uneasy,  and,  calling  on  the 
Indian  boy  who  was  herding  his  horses,  he  dispatched  him  to  the 
Pappin's  residence  to  bring  back  the  two  girls,  who,  in  his  opinion, 
most  certainly  were  there.  In  a  very  short  time  the  boy  returned  with 
the  message  that  they  had  not  been  there  that  day.  On  hearing  this, 
Giraud  clapped  his  hands,  exclaiming:  "By  Napoleon,  where  can  they 
have  gone?"  Here,  however,  the  idea  struck  him  that  they  might  have 
gone  down  to  the  Mission  to  pay  a  visit  to  Mr.  E.  Chouteau  who  had 
repeatedly  invited  Lucill  eto  go  to  pass  a  few  days  with  his  wife.  And, 
if  such  would  be  the  case,  they  would  not  return  until  the  next  morn- 
ing. He  felt  satisfied  that  certainly  this  was  the  case,  but,  as  it  was  not 
too  late,  he  told  the  Indian  boy  to  hurry  up  with  his  supper  and,  after 
that,  to  go  down  to  the  Chouteaus  to  ascertain  whether  the  girls  were 
there  and  return  without  any  delay  with  an  answer.  It  did  not  take  long 
for  the  boy  to  get  through  his  supper,  and  off  he  was,  flying  in  a  gallop 
aver  the  prairie  to  the  Chouteaus,  and,  finding  that  the  two  missing 
girls  were  not  there,  he  at  once  returned  home.  It  was  just  getting  dark. 
Mr.  Giraud  was  cooling  himself  on  the  veranda  of  his  house  when, 
hearing  the  boy  coming  on  the  premises,  he  halloes  at  him,  saying: 
"Well,  did  you  find  them?"  But  he  answered  that  they  had  not  been 
there.  At  hearing  this  the  old  gentleman  cries  out  in  a  frantic  way : 
"Oh,  my  poor  children!  where  are  you  gone?  What  has  ever  happened 
to  you  ?" 

It  was  too  late  now,  and,  the  night  being  very  dark,  all  search  after 
Ihcm  had  to  be  put  off  to  the  next  morning.  That  night  was  a  terrible 


LUCILLE  ST.  PIERRE  AMONG  THE  OSAGE  55 

one  for  M.  Giraud.  He  could  not  persuade  himself  that  the  two  girls 
were  lost,  yet  it  was  a  cruel  fact  that  both  were  missing.  "Would  it  be 
possible"  he  now  and  then  would  say,  "that  they  have  been  kidnapped 
by  some  Indian?"  And  here  all  kinds  of  most  villanous  crimes  would 
parade  before  his  mind.  At  times  he  thinks  he  hears  Lucille  crying  and 
calling  on  him  for  protection;  then  he  imagines  he  sees  Angelica 
knocked  down  senseless  by  some  wicked  man,  and,  in  his  excitement, 
beating  the  air  with  his  clenched  fists,  he  would  say :  "By  my  honor, 
I  shall  avenge  you  both  my  dear  children,  if  I  can  only  find  out  where 
you  are."  This  excitement  brough  upon  him  a  kind  of  temporary  mental 
aberration.  That  night  he  never  slept  and  in  his  drowziness  he  would 
frequently  repeat  the  names  of  his  dear  missing  ones. 

At  last,  the  morning  of  the  29th  came,  and  Mr,  Giraud  declared 
that  he  himself  would  go  in  search  of  his  children.  Calling  on  his  Brave, 
an  Indian  by  the  name  of  Kula-shutze  (Red  Eagle),  he  tells  him  to  go 
quick  to  the  prairie  and  get  him  his  best  charger.  And,  while  the  Brave 
is  gone,  he  paces  through  the  timber  close  to  his  house  thinking  on  what 
he  should  do  and  where  he  should  first  go.  Stepping  on  the  famiHar 
path  leading  to  the  river,  he  follows  it  almost  instinctively  to  the  or- 
dinary crossing.  Here,  noticing  that  the  canoe  had  gone  from  its  moor- 
ings ,he  wonders  who  might  it  be  that  took  it  off.  At  once  the  idea 
strikes  him  that,  perhaps,  the  two  girls  might  have  got  into  it,  and, 
not  being  able  to  manage  it,  might  have  drowned.  At  such  an  idea,  the 
whole  of  his  body  shakes  as  if  struck  by  an  electric  flash !  He  quickly 
examines  the  trail  and,  indeed,  sees  on  it  very  distinctly  the  footprints 
of  both  the  girls  as  yet  fresh  on  the  ground.  This  settles  the  question 
with  him ;  his  dear  ones  are  undoubtedly  lost,  and  he  begins  to  moan 
as  a  man  in  despair.  The  Indians  as  well  as  the  white  employees  work- 
ing on  his  premises  hearing  him  hasten  to  come  to  see  what  might  be 
the  matter,  and,  after  again  and  again  examining  the  footprints  left 
on  the  sand,  all  can  come  to  but  one  conclusion,  that,  namely,  the  two 
unfortunates  must  have  tried  to  have  some  sport  with  the  canoe,  they 
must  have  capsized,  and  both  were  drowned.  All  that  now  remains  to 
be  done  is  to  search  for  the  bodies.  To  this  effect,  two  skiffs  are  pro- 
cured, one  from  Mr.  Pappin,  the  other  from  Mr.  Swiss,  and  several 
young  men  volunteer  to  run  down  the  river  to  recover  the  bodies,  if 
possible.  Meanwhile,  as  this  is  going  on,  Mr.  Giraud,  feeling  more 
nervous  than  ever,  comes  to  Osage  Mission  to  take  advice  from  Mr. 
Edward  Chouteau  concerning  the  best  way  to  follow  in  notifying  Lu- 
cille's  parents  concerning  this  most  terrible  accident.  But  there  was  no 
time  to  lose.  Edward  Chouteau  quickly  calls  on  his  friends  and  starts 
them  down  along  the  river,  sounding  the  Neosho  and  searching  every 
nook  and  point  where,  generally,  large  amounts  of  driftings  are  left 
by  the  main  current.  This  done,  he  advises  Mr.  Giraud  to  return  to 
the  house  and  resign  himself  to  what  has  happened.  "And  take  time," 
says  he,  "do  not  be  too  quick  in  informing  Lucille's  parents  about  this 
unfortunate  affair  until  we  get  more  information." 

Twenty-four  hours  have  now  passed  since  the  two  girls  had  left 


56  REV.  P.  -M.  PONZIGLIONE.  S.J. 

home.  Having  had  nothing  to  eat,  after  rambling  up  and  down  the 
whole  preceding  day  to  no  purpose,  it  is  no  wonder  if  both  were 
fatigued  and  exhausted.  In  such  a  condition  both  lay  down  on  the  bare 
gfround  to  take  some  rest.  Angelica,  unconcerned  about  the  dangerous 
situation  they  are  in,  soon  falls  asleep  and  looks  as  happy  as  a  child 
can  be  in  its  couch.  Not  so  with  Lucille !  That  night  was  a  frightful 
one  for  her.  Indeed,  there  was  no  rest  for  her,  not  so  much  on  account 
of  the  novelty  of  her  lodging,  as  for  the  noise  kept  up  during  the  whole 
night  by  the  hooting  of  owls  and  wild  parrots  as  well  as  by  the  con- 
fused barking  of  wolves  lurking  through  the  woods  in  search  of  some 
carrion.  She  had  never  been  used  to  that  sort  of  serenade  and,  being 
naturally  most  sensitive,  her  imagination  saw  terrible  visions.  She 
thought  tliat  surely  hostile  Indians  were  camping  in  the  vicinity  and 
that  the  noise  she  heard  was  coming  from  them.  She  trembled  for  fear, 
thinking  that,  after  a  while,  some  of  them  hunting  around  might  dis- 
cover her  and  Angelica,  and,  in  such  a  case,  they  both  would  be  killed. 
.At  last,  about  daylight,  she  stands  up  for  a  few  minutes  looking  all 
around  and,  noticing  that  everything  was  quiet,  she  moves  a  little 
further  up  where  the  grass  seems  to  be  more  glossy,  and,  stretching 
herself  on  it,  tries  to  get  some  sleep,  if  possible.  And,  lo,  meanwhile 
she  is  gazing  at  the  morning  star  lightly  rising  over  the  horizon  and 
shining  most  brilliantly  through  the  trees,  she  feels  as  she  was  charmed 
by  an  invisible  power  and  gradually  it  rapt  her  into  a  calm  slumber,  in 
which  she  could  have  hardly  passed  a  couple  of  hours,  when  at  once 
she  is  awakened  by  the  screaming  of  Angelica,  who,  having  raised  her 
head  and  found  out  that  Lucille  was  no  longer  by  her  side,  thought  her- 
self to  have  been  abandoned  by  her.  Her  fear,  however,  was  soon  dis- 
pelled for  in  but  a  few  minutes  she  noticed  her  companion  coming  to 
her.  Oh,  how  happy  the  poor  child  did  feel  in  seeing  her  again.  Here 
both  lookeil  around  to  see  whether  they  might  recognize  the  place  they 
were  in,  but  all  in  vain.  Everything  was  new  to  them;  silence  reigned 
supreme  in  the  forest  and  was  only  occasionally  interrupted  by  sud= 
den  gushings  of  wind  through  the  trees. 

Lucille  had  been  educated  by  pious  and  devout  parents,  who,  from 
her  childhood  ,had  taught  her  to  fear  God  and,  at  the  same  time,  to 
trust  in  His  assistance,  especially  in  moments  of  danger.  Now,  the  un- 
expected adventure  calls  to  her  mind  all  those  salutary  teachings,  and, 
full  of  confidence  in  God's  power,  looking  at  Angelica  with  motherly 
love,  "My  dear  child."  she  says,  "we  are  lost  and  likely  will  have  to 
die  in  these  woods.  God,  however,  can  save  us  both  if  it  so  pleases 
Him.  Let  us  both  kneel  down  and  pray  to  Him  to  be  merciful  to  us." 
Having  said  this,  both  kneel  and  pray  most  fervently  for  a  while.  Next, 
standing  up  to  see  in  what  direction  they  had  better  go,  they  conclude 
to  follow  up  the  river,  always  in  hopes  of  finding  their  canoe.  And, 
now  they  are  starting  when  an  idea  strikes  Lucille's  mind  and  she  says 
to  herself,  why  could  wc  not  leave  here  some  mark  that  we  might 
recognize  the  place  in  case  that  in  our  wandering  around,  we  might  re- 
turn to  this  spot.  Besides,  who  knows  that  after  time,  people,  passing 


LUCILLE  ST.  PIERRE  AMONG  THE  OSAGE  57 

by  this  place,  directed  by  this  mark,  may  find  our  remains  and  notify 
our  friends  about  our  death.  Here  she  takes  from  her  head  a  large  red 
silk  handkerchief  and  tied  it  to  a  limb  of  a  tree  standing  by  and  over- 
looking the  river.  Next,  noticing  at  a  short  distance  a  buffalo's  skull 
well  bleached  by  the  weather,  she  writes  on  the  flat  bone  of  the  fore- 
head: "We  are  lost;  have  nothing  to  eat;  are  going  to  die.  O,  you  that 
happen  to  find  our  remains,  for  God's  sake  bury  us  both  together.  Lu- 
cille and  Angelica,  June  29th,  1847."  Having  placed  the  skull  in  a  show- 
ing position  at  the  foot  of  the  same  tree,  they  go  along  through  the 
woods,  not  knowing  where,  and  look  for  wild  fruits  for  both  are 
hungry. 

The  men  sent  by  Edward  Chouteau  to  look  for  the  bodies  of  the 
supposed  drowned  girls  returned  about  sun-down  saying  that  they  had 
neither  found  or  heard  anything  concerning  them  and,  as  the  river  was 
yet  high  and  its  current  quite  swift,  it  would  be  useless  to  look  after 
them  any  further,  for  by  this  time  they  were  out  of  reach.  Hearing 
this  Edward  showed  great  distress  in  his  countenance  and,  after  a 
while,  exclaimed :  "Poor  girls ;  this  is  too  bad,  but  no  one  can  help  it.'' 
The  sun  had  sunk  in  the  far  west  and  in  Edward's  house  it  looked  as 
if  a  funeral  had  taken  place  in  it.  Knowing  with  what  anxiety  Mr.  Gi- 
raud  was  expecting  some  information,  he  springs  on  his  horse  and  hur- 
ries to  his  friend's  residence.  He  finds  him  pacing  to  and  fro  on  his 
veranda.  As  soon  as  Giraud  notices  his  coming,  he  calls  on  him  with 
great  excitement,  saying:  "Well,  what  news,  my  friend?"  "No  news," 
was  the  cool  reply  that  sounded  through  the  air.  This  answer  strikes 
Mr.  Giraud  as  if  it  had  been  a  thunderclap.  Tears  streamed  from  his 
eyes.  His  sobs  for  a  while  do  not  allow  him  to  utter  a  single  word.  At 
last  he  cries  out:  "My  dear  friend,  we  will  have  to  give  them  up!  But, 
tell  me,  what  shall  I  write  to  Lucille's  father?  He  had  trusted  her  to 
my  care ;  he  wanted  me  to  be  a  father  to  her,  and  I  have  lost  her,  and 
so  have  I  lost  her  that  I  can  give  no  account  of  her.  Oh,  Edward,  get 
me  out  of  this  trouble ;  do  you  write  for  me  to  him,  for  my  grief  is 
such  I  am  unable  to  do  it."  Mr.  Edward  promised  that  he  would  attend 
to  it,  and  returned  to  his  family. 

He  hardly  had  gone  when  a  sturdy  young  man,  by  the  name  of 
Isaac  Swiss,  an  Osage  half-breed,  who  was  taking  care  of  Mr.  Giraud's 
store  on  the  "In-ska-pashu",  stepped  in  and,  throwing  on  the  floor 
half  a  dozen  of  nice  ducks,  said :  "Mr.  Giraud,  here  I  am,  as  you  see ; 
to-day  I  had  very  good  luck ;  I  did  not  miss  a  single  shot,  but  I  was  not 
quick  enough  to  overtake  a  big  deer,  whom  I  met  at  the  crossing  of 
the  creek.  As  the  fellow  sighted  me,  he  whirled  at  once,  and,  upon  my 
word,  he  did  jump  and  run.  il  never  before  did  see  the  like.  I  followed 
him  through  the  timber  between  brush  and  briars,  when  the  buck 
plunged  into  the  river  and  swam  to  the  other  side.  I  lost  my  game." 
Having  given  his  account  of  his  adventure,  he  sat  down  to  fix  up  his 
pipe  and  have  a  good  smoke.  Then  he  continued :  "Mr.  Giraud,  trade  is 
very  good  at  present,  but  when  will  your  summer  goods  come  in  ?  The 
Indians  are  anxious  to  leave  on  the  usual  hunt  but  have  neither  powder 


58  REV.  P.  M.  PONZIGUONE,  S.J. 

nor  lead.  In  how  many  days  do  you  think  our  teams  will  return  from 
Kansas  City?"  "In  a  few  days"  Mr.  Giraud  replied,  "my  goods  are 
due,  but  the  late  rains  made  the  roads  so  bad  that  the  boys  cannot  travel 
fast."  "But,  now,"  said  he,  "you  had  better  go  to  take  your  supper 
for  it  is  getting  late." 

After  supper  Isaac  returned  to  the  veranda  to  enjoy  the  fresh  air, 
and,  seating  himself  comfortably  on  an  old  box,  fills  up  his  pipe  and, 
haveing  eemitted  from  his  mouth  two  big  puflfs  of  smoke,  he  said : 
"well,  Mr.  Giraud,  "did  you,  to-day,  see  any  of  the  surveyors?"  "Why, 
no,"  replied  the  old  gentleman,  asking:  "Did  you  see  any  of  them.''" 
"O,  no,  sir,"  he  answered,  "but  I  saw  their  signal  about  two  miles  be- 
lo  wour  store.  I  suppose  they  must  have  crossed  the  river  south  of 
Trading  Post."  "Why,  is  it  possible?"  Giraud  remarked  with  some  ex- 
citement, "this  is  good  news,  Isaac !  I,  indeed  have  not  seen  any  of 
them  to-day,  but,  as  you  well  know,  I  am  expecting  them,  for,  as  I  told 
you  other  times,  they  are  talking  of  opening  a  coach  road  from  In- 
dep)endence,  Missouri,  to  Santa  Fe,  New  Mexico,  and  it  would  be  of 
great  advantage  to  us  if  this  road  would  pass  by  our  store.  Now,  tell 
me,  Isaac,  do  you  think  the  river  will  be  fordable  by  to-morrow  morn- 
ing?" "Not  at  this  point"  was  Isaac's  reply;  "but,"  said  he,  "it  will  be 
likely  fordable  at  the  upper  crossing."  Here  Mr.  Giraud  stood  up  and 
said:  "Well,  I  think  so,  myself.  See,  now,  my  boy,  we  must  not  lose 
the  opportunity  of  seeing  these  surveyors,  and  induce  them  by  all 
means  to  run  the  road  by  our  store  for  this  would  increase  our  busi- 
ness considerably.  I  think  the  best  we  can  do  will  be  that  to-morrow 
morning  we  hurry  up  and  overtake  them ;  I  am  confident  we  will  suc- 
ceed." 

And  now  Mr.  Giraud  retired  to  his  room  for  rest.  Isaac  needs 
neither  room  or  bed ;  he  just  lies  down  on  a  pile  of  buflfalo  robes  under 
the  porch,  and,  as  the  cowboys  are  used  to  say,  he  soon  sleeps  as  sound 
as  a  log. 

The  morning  of  the  30th  was  as  bright  as  one  could  wish  it.  A 
gentle  breeze  from  the  east  was  cooling  the  atmosphere  and  making  it 
very  agreeable  for  an  early  riding.  Mr.  Giraud  and  Isaac  were  both 
on  the  move  in  search  of  the  surveyors.  Coming  to  the  upper  ford  of 
the  Neosho,  they  had  no  difficulty  in  crossing  it.  "Now,"  Mr.  Giraud 
asked  Isaac,  "on  what  direction  was  it  that  you  saw  the  flag,"  Isaac 
pointed  to  the  west.  Then  both  turn  their  course  up  the  river  between 
brushwood  and  fallen  trees,  following  no  road,  for,  in  fact,  there  was 
none.  They  had  been  going  for  about  half  an  hour,  when  Isaac,  always 
in  good  humor,  cried  out:  "Hello,  Mr.  Giraud,  look  way  yonder;  there 
is  the  surveyor's  flag.  "Why,"  replied  Giraud,  after  looking  at  it  very 
attentively,  "that  is  not  the  regular  flag,  but,  perhaps,  they  have  dropped 
the  real  one  somewhere  and  that  might  be  a  substitute  for  it.  Anyway 
let  us  keep  on  and,  once  we  will  be  on  their  tracks,  we  will  soon  over- 
take them,  for  they  cannot  be  very  far.  However,  as  we  5o  not  know 
what  kind  of  people  we  might  meet,  let  us  load  our  guns  to  be  ready 
for  our  defense,  if  needed,  for  you  know,  my  boy,  that  of  hte  several 


LUCILLE  ST.  PIERRE  AMONG  THE  OSAGE  59 

negroe?  who  ran  away  from  their  masters  in  Missouri  have  been  nest- 
ling through  these  woods  and  they  are  a  very  desperate  set  of  fellows. 

Both  loaded  their  rifles  and  on  they  kept  traveling  till  they  came 
to  the  place  and  saw  that  the  supposed  flag  was  nothing  else  than  a  red 
silk  handkerchief  hanging  from  a  branch  of  a  tree.  Mr.  Giraud  looked 
at  it  most  carefully,  and,  at  once,  exclaimed:  "Isaac,  oh,  dear,  this  is 
Lucille's  handkerchief !  Yes,  I  know  it  well ;  I  bet  her  mark  is  on  it !" 
Alighting  in  a  great  hurry,  he  almost  steps  on  the  buffalo  skull,  which 
stood  at  the  foot  of  the  tree.  At  first,  he  had  not  taken  notice  of  it,  but 
now,  as  it  was  in  his  way,  he  looks  at  it  with  attention  and  sees  some 
writing  on  it.  At  the  sight  of  it,  he  seems  to  be  bewildered;  just  as  if 
he  had  seen  a  ghost.  A  convulsive  sensation  comes  over  him ;  he  looks 
as  if  he  were  under  the  influence  of  a  charm.  However,  he  soon  re- 
covers his  presence  of  mind,  and  stooping  down  he  reads  the  writing. 
He  recognizes  the  hand ;  he  understands  the  meaning  of  the  notice,  and, 
standing  up,  with  a  countenance  full  of  excitement,  he  cries  out: 
"Thanks  be  to  God  we  came  on  their  tracks ;  they  may,  as  yet,  be  aHve. 
O,  Isaac ;  I  now  know  all  about  it.  This  is  not  a  surveyor's  flag,  as  you 
thought,  but  it  is  a  signal  of  distress  put  up  yesterday  by  Lucille  and 
Angelica.  Who  knows  where  they  may  be  at  present !  But,  they  cannot 
be  very  far  from  this  place.  We  must  find  them.  Suppose  you  keep 
going  on  west  along  the  river  and  I  shall  at  the  same  time  go  south. 
Not  to  get  astray  one  from  the  other  let  us  have  an  understanding.  If 
you  happen  to  meet  them,  fire,  at  once,  two  consecutive  shots,  and  I 
shall  come  to  you.  In  the  case  I  should  find  them  I  shall  do  the  same, 
and  you  will  come  to  me. 

Here  they  start  leading  their  horses  by  the  bridle,  stepping  very 
cautiously,  and  taking  notice  of  every  inch  of  ground  as  they  advance 
on  their  way.  Mr.  Giraud  has  already  walked  a  distance  of  nearly  two 
miles,  when  he  discovered  them.  They  both  were  lying  on  the  ground, 
apparently  as  if  sleeping.  It  is  easier  to  imagine  than  to  describe  what 
were  the  feelings  of  the  old  gentleman  at  that  moment.  He  first  calls 
on  Lucille,  next  on  Angelica,  but  receives  no  answer.  He  approaches 
more  closely  and  sees  that  they  are  alive,  but  in  such  a  state  of  ex- 
haustion that  they  are  unable  to  speak  or  move.  However,  they  are  both 
conscious,  and,  seeing  the  famihar  face  of  their  friend,  their  eyes 
sparkle  with  joy,  a  smile  comes  on  their  lips.  Mr.  Giraud,  without  any 
delay,  gives  the  conventional  sign,  and,  in  a  short  time,  Isaac  is  gal- 
loping to  the  spot.  As  soon  as  the  old  gentleman  sees  him  coming,  he 
exclaims:  "My  boy,  hurry  home  as  fast  as  you  can  and  tell  Wha-ta- 
hinka  that  I  found'  my  two  children ;  they  are  both  living,  but  so  weak 
that  for  a  couple  of  days  they  won't  be  able  to  move  from  this  place. 
Tell  him  to  stop  all  other  work,  and  bring  his  wife  here  to  take  care 
of  them.  Next  tell  my  housekeeper  to  give  you  a  lunch  for  them  for 
they  had  nothing  to  eat  during  the  two  last  days."  Isaac  did  as  he  was 
ordered,  and  in  about  two  hours  returned  with  the  lunch. 

Wha-ta-hinka,  who  was  an  old  and  faithful  servant  of  Giraud's 
family,  understood  at  once  what  the  emergency  was  calling  for.  He 


60  REV.  P.  M.  PONZIGUONE,  S.J. 

quickly  had  a  couple  of  pacing  horses  ready,  and,  in  the  afternoon,  he 
and  his  wife  came  with  a  regular  outfit  and  plenty  of  provisions.  As 
he  was  approaching  to  the  place,  his  wife  began  to  cry  and  lament  in 
a  most  heartrending  strain,  just  as  if  she  had  lost  some  of  her  children. 
She  kept  up  her  doleful  tune  for  quite  a  while,  as  it  is  customary 
among  the  Osages  when  they  meen  a  friend  they  have  not  seen  for  a 
long  time.  And.  having  complied  with  what  she  looked  upon  as  a  duty 
of  sympathy,  she  goes  to  work  and  in  less  than  one  hour  she  had  put 
up  a  very  comfortable  wigwam.  In  this  Mr.  Giraud,  with  that  adroit- 
ness characteristic  of  a  French  gentleman,  moved  his  two  protegees, 
and,  seeing  that  the  good  squaw  had  brought  with  her  an  abundance 
of  whatever  might  be  needed,  he  returned  to  his  house  and  dispatched 
Isaac  down  to  Osage  Mission  to  inform  Mr.  Chouteau  of  all  that  had 
happened.  The  good  news  soon  spread  all  around,  and  people  all  over 
the  settlement  felt  happy  in  hearing  how  the  two  missing  girls  had  been 
found. 

By  the  end  of  three  days,  the  3rd  of  July,  they  had  both  recovered 
and  were  able  to  return  home.  Now,  all  Giraud's  friends  came  to  con- 
gratulate him  and  wished  to  hear  from  Lucille  the  account  of  their  ad- 
venture. And  she  would  again  and  again  repeat  all  the  story  of  their 
getting  lost  when  looking  after  flowers ;  how,  having  missed  their 
canoe,  they  became  confused  in  mind  and,  not  knowing  the  place,  they 
kept  moving  to  and  fro  without  percieving  that  they  were  going 
astray,  and  most  certainly  they  would  have  died  of  exhaustion  had  not 
God  in  His  mercy  directed  Mr.  Giraud  to  their  steps. 

And  now,  that  everything  was  again  running  in  good  order,  Mr. 
Giarud,  willing  to  show  how  happy  he  felt  for  having  recovered  his 
dear  children,  sent  a  runner  to  inform  all  his  friends  that  on  the  coming 
of  the  next  full  moon  he  would  have  a  great  feast  and  wanted  them  to 
know  that  everyone  was  invited  to  it.  To  make  the  invitation  more  at- 
tractive, lie  announced  the  following  programme,  namely,  eight  large 
beeves  would  be  killed  and  everyone  would  have  plenty  to  eat.  During 
the  day  there  would  be  difTerent  amusements,  such  as  ball-play,  horse- 
races, foot-races,  sack-races  and  at  night  would  take  place  a  grand 
war  dance.  In  a  word,  nothing  would  be  omitted  that  might  anyway 
contribute  to  render  the  feast  most  agreeable. 

Lucille  never  expected  that  Mr.  Giraud  would  give  such  a  public 
and  solemn  mark  of  joy  and  go  into  such  an  expense  on  her  account. 
She  felt  very  much  confused,  and  calling  on  him,  she  said:  "My  dear 
friend,  I  am  under  a  thousand  obligations  to  you  for  the  way  you  have 
treated  me  since  my  coming  to  your  house,  but,  most  particularly,  I 
am  indebted  to  you  for  having  saved  my  life.  And  now,  I  feel  very 
proud  for  the  honor  you  intend  to  bring  me  by  inviting  all  the  Osages 
to  come  and  feast  on  my  account,  but,  please  listen  to  me  for  one  mo- 
ment ;  before  that  day  comes,  I  wish  you  to  do  me  a  favor.  You  must 
know  that  on  the  morning  that  I  hung  my  handkerchief  to  the  tree  on 
which  you  found  it,  I  and  Angelica  calculated  to  travel  the  whole  day 
in  search  of  our  canoe.  However,  being  sure  that  we  were  lost,  and, 


LUCILLE   ST.   PIERRE  AMONG  THE  OSAGE  61 

knowing  that  without  a  special  assistance  of  God,  we  would  never  be 
able  to  get  out  of  our  terrible  situation,  before  going  any  farther  we 
both  knelt  down  and  prayed  to  God  to  save  us ;  nay,  we  promised  that 
if  we  would  ever  return  home,  we  would  go  to  Osage  Mission  church 
and  offer  our  thanksgiving  to  God  through  the  hands  of  the  Immaculate 
Virgin.  Having  finished  our  prayer,  we  started,  but  we  had  hardly  ad- 
vanced two  miles,  when  a  heavy  dizziness  came  over  us.  We  staggered 
and  fell ;  we  were  so  weak  that  we  could  no  longer  speak  and  remained 
in  such  state  till  God  directed  you  to  find  us.  Now,  it  would  not  be  right 
for  us  to  take  part  in  such  a  public  rejoicing  as  you  are  preparing  on 
our  account,  without  first  going  down  to  the  Mission  to  fulfill  our  vow. 
To  this  most  earnest  request  Mr.  Giraud  replied  very  kindly  that  they 
were  right  in  being  thankful  to  God  for,  indeed,  they  had  a  very  nar- 
row escape.  "For,"  said  he,  '*it  was  a  very  great  wonder  that  you  both 
did  not  perish  in  those  woods,  as  has  been  the  case  with  several  others 
before  you.  The  coming  of  Isaac  to  my  house  was  really  providential, 
and  neither  he  nor  I  had  the  slightest  idea  of  going  in  search  of  you 
when  we  rode  out  to  look  for  the  supposed  surveying  party.  As,  there- 
fore, God  has  heard  your  prayers,  it  is  most  proper  for  you  to  give 
Him  thanks.  Hence,  whenever  you  make  up  your  mind  to  go  down  to 
the  Fathers'  Church,  let  me  know  and  I,  myself,  shall  have  the  pleasure 
of  bringing  you  there." 

Lucille  and  Angelica  having  agreed  to  go  to  the  Mission  on  the 
next  day,  Mr.  Giraud  told  them  that  he  would  be  ready  to  comply 
with  their  wishes.  In  fact,  about  10:30  the  next  morning,  he  started 
with  both  of  them  and  by  noon  they  were  alighting  on  Edward  Chou- 
teau's premises.  There  is  no  need  of  telling  with  what  most  sincere 
marks  of  affection  they  were  received.  Mrs.  Rosalia,  Edward  Chou- 
teau's wife,  was  almost  out  of  herself  for  joy  in  seeing  two  most  dear 
friends  over  whose  supposed  loss,  but  a  few  days  before,  she  had  shed 
so  many  tears.  Towards  evening,  the  two  girls,  accompanied  by  Mrs. 
Rosalia,  came  up  to  the  Mission  to  make  arrangements  with  Father 
Schoenmakers.  The  Father  felt  very  happy  in  seeing  them  and  told 
them  that  at  7  o'clock  the  ne;s:t  morning  Father  John  Bax  would  be 
ready  to  offer  up  the  Holy  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass  for  them. 

On  the  next  day,  at  the  appointed  hour,  they  came  up  to  the 
church  together  with  a  number  of  their  friends.  The  two  girls,  each  one 
carrying  a  beautiful  bouquet  of  the  choicest  flowers  the  season  could 
afford,  after  bowing  before  the  image  of  the  Immaculate  Virgin,  laid 
their  offering  on  the  altar.  Here  Father  Bax  begins  the  Mass,  during 
which  he  addresses  a  few  appropriate  words  to  the  people,  advising 
them  to  always  trust  in  the  kind  assistance  of  Divine  Providence,  and 
never  to  forget  to  be  thankful  for  favors  received.  Mass  being  over, 
the  whole  party  returned  to  the  Chouteaus,  where  throughout  the  whole 
day,  large  numbers  of  Indians  came  to  congratulate  the  two  girls. 

And  now  the  full  moon  of  July  has  come.  Though  in  midsummer, 
a  gentle  breeze  which  is  prevailing  promises  a  nice  day  for  out-door 
exercises.     Since  very  early  in  the  morning  the  town  crier  has  been 


62  REV.  P.  M.  PONZIGUONE.  S.  J. 

proclaiming  with  a  stentorian  voice  the  programme  of  the  feast,  call- 
ing all  to  come  and  take  part  in  the  common  rejoicing.  The  wide  roll- 
ing prairie  east  of  Mr.  Giraud's  residence  is  the  chosen  spot  where  the 
feast  is  to  be  celebrated. 

A  number  of  Osages  who  have  come  during  the  preceding  night 
are  stirring  about  and  looking  after  their  horses.  The  squaws  are  at 
work ;  some  stretching  awnings,  others  making  temporary  lodges. 
Stout  looking  young  girls  are  going  to  the  next  timber  to  gather  dry 
wood  to  make  fire ;  meanwhile  others  are  busy  packing  water  from 
the  Neosho  up  to  their  camps.  Quite  a  crowd  of  froHcking  children  are 
gamboling  around,  playing  all  sorts  of  antics,  and  diving  into  the  river 
like  a  flock  of  ducks.  As  the  sun  is  getting  higher,  the  hum  of  many 
voices,  resembling  the  murmuring  of  the  wind  through  a  forest,  is  on 
the  increase,  and  one  might  fancy  he  was  transported  by  magic  to  one 
of  the  most  frequented  thoroughfares  of  a  large  city  where  a  big  mar- 
ket is  going  on. 

At  an  early  hour  Mr.  Giraud  sends  for  the  principal  men  and 
makes  them  a  present  of  eight  fat  beeves,  requesting  them  to  see  that 
each  family  has  a  good  share  in  the  distribution  of  the  meat.  A  party 
of  Braves,  having  driven  the  steers  to  a  nook  of  the  praifie  close  to 
the  timber,  butcher  them  at  once,  and  allow  everyone  to  have  as  much 
of  meat  as  they  need.  At  2:30  P.  M.,  the  Kettletender,  whose  duty  is 
to  superintend  feasts  of  this  kind,  takes  his  buffalo  drum,  and  ac- 
companied by  a  few  young  men,  marches  to  the  center  of  the  ground 
allotted  for  the  sports  and  having  enkindled  a  fire,  they  sit  around  it 
and  began  to  sing  their  traditional  Tho-hi-hun  to  the  sound  of  their 
tom-tom. 

Now  everyone  knows  that  the  time  for  the  public  games  has  come. 
Behold  long  lines  of  men,  women  and  children,  all  wrapt  in  gorgeous 
blankets  of  different  colors,  moving  from  every  direction,  all  coming 
to  take  their  seats  on  the  green  sod,  according  to  their  different  clans. 
On  the  higher  part  of  the  prairie  Lucille  and  Angelica,  the  heroines  of 
the  feast,  occupy  chairs  o  f honor.  Next  to  them  are  Michael  Giraud  and 
Edward  Chouteau  and  his  wife.  The  balance  of  the  people  are  squatting 
on  the  grass,  forming,  as  it  were,  two  large  wings,  brilliant  for  the 
variety  of  the  nice  colored  blankets  and  the  richly  embroidered  tunics 
and  leggings  worn  by  them. 

A  war  whoop  opens  the  entertainment.  Numbers  of  young  Bucks 
whose  bodies  are  all  bedaubed  with  showing  colors,  advance  to  the 
center  of  the  arena,  and,  without  any  preliminaries,  begin  to  play  foot 
ball.  Their  appearance  is  that  of  a  gang  of  Satyrs  emerging  from  the 
near  forest.  So  rapid  and  grotesque  are  their  evolutions,  that  they 
seem  to  have  all  their  limbs  duplicated,  so  quick  are  they  turning  up 
and  down  to  catch  the  ball.  This  play  is  followed  by  several  others,  but 
that  which  gives  more  merriment  than  all  is  the  sack-race.  In  this  the 
competitors  are  twelve  boys  about  fifteen  years  old.  Mr.  Giraud  himself 
helps  them  to  get  into  their  sacks,  and  Lucille  has  the  fun  of  tying  the 
same  around  their  neck.  They  stand  all  in  a  row,  looking  like  Egyptian 


LUCILLE  ST.  PIERRE  AMONG  THE  OSAGE  -      63 

mummies.  Here  Lucille  claps  her  hands,  and,  lo,  they  all  start.  But, 
alas,  they  had  advanced  only  a  few  steps  when,  at  once  losing  their 
balance,  one  after  another  all  tumble  to  the  ground.  And,  spite  of  all 
their  efforts,  none  of  them  can  ever  succeed  in  getting  up  for  in  trying 
to  arise  they  entrap  themselves  more  and  more  and  are  again  brought 
down.  The  whole  is  a  real  treat  for  the  people  who,  seeing  the  vain 
efforts  made  by  the  poor    fellows  in  order  to  arise  on  their  feet,  are 
laughing  most  merrily,  and  try  to  encourage  them  with  great  vocifera- 
tions to  try  once  more.  The  noise  now  following  is  such  that  the  boys 
become  excited  and  no  longer  know  what  to  do.  However,  always  con- 
fident that  with  a  quick  move  upward  they  might  succeed  in  taking 
a  standing  posture   and  go  a  few  steps  farther,     they  now  and  then 
make  a  dash,  as  it  were,  at  the  air,  but  with  no  result,  for  they  fall 
again  and  roll  over  the  grass  to  the  the  great  amusement  of  the  people. 
And  now  Lucille  thought  that  this  play  had  been  going  on  long  enough 
and  requested  Mr.  Giraud  to  let  the  boys  out  of  their  sacks,  and,  since 
they  all  had  contributed  so    much  to  the  general    merriment,  she  de- 
clared that  it  was  but  right  that  each  one  should  receive  a  premium. 
Mr.  Giraud  agreed  perfectly  with  her,  and  immedietely  handed  to  her 
twelve  nice  red  scarfs,  of  which  she  presented  one  to  each  of  the  boys. 
This  most  amusing  entertainment  was  followed  by  horse  racing. 
These  races  took  place  in  succession ;  the  first  being  run  by  ten  horses ; 
the  second  by  four;  that  is  to  say,  those  four  who  proved  to  be  the 
best  in  the  preceding,  and  the  two  who  were  superior  in  this,  ran  the 
third,  the  swiftest  of  the  two  receiving  the  premium.  The  young  men 
who  ran  the  horses  had  no  hindrance  of  any  sort  on  their  persons ; 
the  different  colors  with  which  they  were  painted  all  over  making  most 
all  the  garments  they  had  on.  They  rode  their  steeds  bare-back  with 
no  other  bridle  than  a  thin  lariat  twisted  around  the  lower  jaw  of  the 
beast,  and,  as  in  riding  they  were  leaning  on  the  neck  of  their  horses 
having  their  feet  entwined  with  the  forelegs  of  the  same,  looking  at 
them  from  a  distance  one  could  not  but  fancy  he  saw  a  squad  of  Cen- 
taurs running  over  the  country.  The  races  were  a  success,  and  Lucille 
felt  very  proud  when  she  was  requested  to  hand  the  prize  to  the  win- 
ner. With  this  the  greatest  part  of  the  programme  was  over  and  the 
people  returned  to  their  camps. 

The  twilight  was  fast  passing  away  and  night  gradually  spreading 
its  darkness,  like  a  pall,  over  the  earth,  when  a  beautiful  full  moon 
appeared  with  silvery  radiance,  to  enlighten  the  whole  country.  Hark ! 
the  tom-tom  is  again  sounding  and  all  the  men  quickly  arising  don 
their  blankets ;  the  squaws  huddle  their  smaller  children  on  their  neck 
and,  driving  the  balance  of  the  Httle  ones  before  them,  following  one 
another  in  a  long  line,  return  to  the  play  ground  to  assist  at  a  great 
war  dance. 

The  small  fire  the  kettletender  had  enkindled  in  the  morning  in 
the  center  of  the  arena  is  now  turned  by  the  same  into  a  big  bonfire. 
Everyone  is  on  the  tip-toe  watching  who  will  be  the  Braves  that  will 
form  the  dance.  And,  behold,  presently  some  twenty  stalwart  savages, 


61  REV.  P.  M.  PONZTGUONE.  S.J. 

each  a  well  known  old  warrior,  step  out  from  different  points  and  at 
once  form  a  large  circle  around  the  fire.  Some  of  them  have  horns 
protruding  from  their  head=gear ;  others  ar  ecovered  with  loose  buffalo 
robes  dragging  long  tails ;  most  have  their  faces  covered  with  the  mask 
of  some  wild  animal ;  all  exhibit  the  appearance  of  incarnate  demons. 
Their  bodies  are  daubed  with  large  spots  of  white,  red.  green  and 
yellow  paint.  They  are  armed  with  long  spears  from  which  are  hang- 
ing the  scalps  of  their  enemies.  And  now  their  dance  begins  with  a 
general  whoop.  They  all  start  leaping  and  gesticulating  like  infernal 
furies  around  the  big  bon-fire.  Their  motions  seem  to  be  threatening 
everybody ;  their  dance,  properly  speaking,  is  no  dance  at  all,  but  rather 
a  war  drilling  in  which  they  feign  to  attack  or  strike  their  enemies  in 
thousands  of  different  ways.  This  very  wild  play  lasted  till  late  in  the 
night,  when  the  men  got  so  exhausted  by  their  continual  jumping  and 
stamping  the  ground  that  they  had  to  give  up  and  lie  down  to  rest  on 
the  very  spot.  With  this  the  whole  feast  was  over. 

On  the  next  morning  Lucille  and  Angelica  resumed  their  ordi- 
nary excursions  after  flowers  and,  taught  by  their  own  experience,  are 
more  cautious  in  their  ramblings  through  the  counti^y. 

Rev.  Paul  M.  Po.-vziclionf.,  S.  J. 


NOTES 


SoRA  THE  Home  of  Bishop  Rosati 

Bishop  Joseph  Rosati,  as  is  well  known,  was  bom  in  the  town 
of  Sora,  in  the  Kingdom  of  Naples.  It  may  interest  the  readers  of  our 
Review  to  learn  where  Sora  really  is,  and  what  were  its  other  claims 
on  our  interest  besides  being  the  birthplace  of  the  first  Bishop  of  St. 
Louis.  In  the  days  of  Bishop  Rosati's  youth  the  Kingdom  of  Naples 
was  the  immediate  neighbor  of  the  Patrimony  of  St.  Peter,  and  Sora 
lay  on  the  very  boundary  of  the  two  States,  on  the  Liris,  "the  river 
taciturn  of  classic  song"  as  Longfellow  calls  it  in  imitation  of  Horace. 
It  was  in  1859  that  Ferdinand  Gregorovius,  the  historian  of  the  City 
of  Rome,  visited  Sora  and  gave  a  beautiful  description  of  it,  which 
was  published  in  his  "Wander jahre  in  Italien"  (vol  2.)  :  We  would  give 
the  substance  of  this  article  in  English : 

"In  the  morning  Sora  displayed  itself  as  a  tolerably  clean  and 
modern  city  with  some  good  streets,  industrial  life  and  bustling  traffic. 
The  river  Liris,  that  flows  through  the  city,  comes  along  in  emerald 
waves  between  two  rows  of  high  poplars,  soft  and  dreamy  like  a  Ger- 
man river.  A  wooden  bridge  leads  to  the  quay.  Many  a  beautiful  spot 
along  the  shore  invited  me  to  rest  and  meditation.  For  all  around  the 
city  stretches  the  well  cultivated  Campagna,  gardens  and  vineyards, 
through  which  well  kept  roads  lead  to  the  neighboring  cities. 

Sora  lies  leveled  in  this  wide  valley  of  the  Liris,  which  gradually 
rises  amid  the  mountain  and  loses  itself  in  the  distance.  Immediately 
above  the  city  a  bare  brown  mountain,  rises  like  a  pyramid,  high,  steep 
and  rugged  into  the  blue  of  heaven.  It  is  crowned  with  the  picturesque 
ruins  of  the  ancient  castle,  called  Sorella  which  are  of  as  deep  brown 
color  as  the  mountain  itself.  In  the  shadow  if  this  natural  pyramid 
lies  Sora,  in  idyllic  quiet,  now  all  modernized,  but  once  the  mighty  city 
of  the  Volscians.  Sora  has  never  changed  its  name,  although  it  be- 
came in  the  course  of  time,  Samnite,  then  Latin  and  at  last  Roman. 
In  the  Roman  period  Sora  gave  birth  to  the  three  Decii,  the  celebrated 
Attilius  Regulus,  the  family  of  the  Valerii,  among  them  the  orator 
G.  Valerius,  the  Lucius  Mummius,  names  well  calculated  to  give  re- 
nown to  Sora.  During  the  early  Middle  Ages  Sora  is  mentioned  as  a 
city  on  the  boundary  which  the  Lombard  dukes  of  Beneventum  fre- 
quently attacked  and  plundered.  Probably  it  was  then  Byzantine.  After 

65 


66  NOTES 

being  held  by  Lombard  Counts  Sora  fell  into  the  hands  of  Emperor 
Frederick  II  who  destroyed  it.  Restored,  the  city  became  the  property 
of  the  powerful  Counts  of  Aquino,  who  possessed  almost  all  the  land 
between  the  Voltumus  and  the  Liris.  Then  Charles  of  Anjou  made 
the  Cantelmi,  who  were  kin  to  the  Stuarts,  Counts  of  Sora,  and  Al- 
phonso  of  Aragon  raised  Sora  to  the  rank  of  a  duchy,  whose  first  duke 
was  Nicolo  Cantelmi.  Under  Pius  II.  his  captain  Napoleon  Orsini 
conquered  Sora  and  annexed  it  to  the  Roman  State.  King  Ferdinand  I. 
of  Naples  confirmed  the  cession;  but  Sixtus  IV.  withdrew  the  posses- 
sion from  the  church,  and  gave  it  to  his  nephew  Lionardo  della 
Rovere,  as  a  marriage  gift.  Later  on  Gregory  XIII.  bought  Sora  from 
the  Duke  of  Urbino  for  his  nephew  Don  Giacomo  Buoncompagni,  in 
whose  family,  afterwards  called  Buoncompagni  Ludovisi,  the  beauti- 
ful place  remained  until  the  beginning  of  the  18th  century,  when  it 
again  passed  into  the  hands  of  the  King  of  Naples.  In  Rome  there  is 
still  a  Palazzo  di  Sora,  and  a  ducal  title  di  Sora,  as  the  only  reminders 
of  the  former  glories  of  a  Roman  family.  Under  the  rule  of  this 
Rovere  a  very  remarkable  man  was  bum  in  Sora,  Caesar  Baronius, 
the  great  historian  of  the  Church.  So  very  beautiful,  harmonious  and 
dreamy  a  place  as  the  valley  of  the  Liris  really  is,  should  have  been  the 
birthplace  of  some  poetic  genuis  like  Horace,  Ovid,  or  Ariosto.  But  it 
was  not  to  be.  Instead  of  these  servants  of  the  muses,  these  flowery 
fields  produced  warriors  and  lastly  orators ;  indeed,  in  their  constant 
change  of  scene  they  may  well  serve  as  an  inspiration  for  an  in- 
exhaustible natural  eloquence  full  of  images  and  figures  of  speech. 

Caesar  Baronius  was  born  October  31,  1538.  He  is  the  Muratori 
of  the  church,  whose  Annals  he  has  written  from  the  Birth  of  Christ 
to  1588.  The  first  volume  appeared  at  Rome  in  1588,  a  work  of  giant 
effort,  based  on  Vatican  materials,  priceless  as  regards  its  materials 
and  grand  in  its  execution.  He  died  the  30th  day  of  June  1607." 

Thus  far  Gregorovius  who  styles  Baronius  the  last  of  the  great 
names  of  Sora.  But  this  great  Baronius  was  not  to  be  the  last  of  Sora's 
great  men.  Joseph  Rosati  might  with  greater  propriety  claim  the  title. 
For  although  his  work  was  done  on  the  very  edge  of  civilization,  amid 
the  rude  conditions  of  frontier-life,  in  an  uncultivated  country,  it 
proved  to  be  of  even  greater  importance  to  the  church  and  the  world 
than  that  of  some  of  the  early  warriors  and  orators  of  Sora,  in  the 
foundation  and  upbuilding  of  one  of  the  greatest  dioceses  of  the 
world. 

And  so  we  bid  good  bye  to 

"The  Land  of  Labor  and  the  Land  of  Rest, 
Where  medieval  towns  are  white  on  all 
The  hillsides,  and  where  every  mountain's  crest 
Is  an  Etrurian  or  a  Roman  wall," 

as  Longfellow  says,  understanding  better  than  before  what  a  sacrifice 
it  must  have  been  to  the  gentle  studious  dreamy  Joseph  Rosati  to  leave 
his  home  for  ever  for  the  pathless  wilderness  by  the  mighty  Mississippi. 


NOTES  67 

Diamond  Jubilee  of  the  Diocese  of  Galveston 

March  14,  1922,  was  a  great  day  for  the  city  and  diocese  of  Gal- 
veston, Texas,  celebrating  its  diamond  jubilee.  On  March  14,  1847, 
the  cornerstone  was  laid  for  St.  Mary's  Cathedral,  Galveston;  in  the 
same  year  the  diocese  of  Galveston  was  erected,  comprising  the  entire 
Republic  of  Texas. 

The  first  priest  from  the  United  States  who  entered  Texas,  was 
Very  Rev.  John  Timon,  Visitor  of  the  Lazarists,  at  the  Barrens,  Mo. ; 
he  was  asked  by  Bishop  Blanc  of  New  Orleans  to  investigate  the  state 
of  affairs  amongst  the  Catholics  of  Texas.  He  arrived  at  Galveston 
in  December  1838.  After  him  came  Father  Anduze;  he  visited  Gal- 
veston, Houston  and  Nacogdoches  (at  this  latter  place  Father  Antonio 
Diaz  de  Leon  had  been  secretly  killed  by  the  fanatical  American 
frontiersmen,  Nov.  4,  1834).  In  1840  Fathers  G.  W.  Hayden  and  E. 
Clark  come  from  Kentucky  and  visited  nearly  every  settlement  in 
Texas.  In  the  meantime  Father  Timon  accepted  the  appointment  as 
Prefect  Apostolic  and  sent  Rev.  John  Odin,  C.M.,  to  Texas  with  full 
authority.  Father  Odin  estimated  the  Catholics  in  Texas  at  10,000; 
in  seven  months  he  and  his  fellow  priests  heard  911  confessions  and 
baptized  478. 

The  bulls  erecting  the  Republic  of  Texas  into  a  Vicariate 
Apostolic  were  issued  July  16,  1841,  and  Father  Odin  was  appointed 
Bishop  of  Claudiopolis  and  assigned  to  the  new  Vicariate.  In  1847  he 
was  transferred  to  the  newly  erected  diocese  of  Galveston. 

The  festivities  to  commemorate  the  75th  anniversary  of  the  erec- 
tion of  the  diocese  of  Galveston  and  the  laying  of  the  cornerstone  of  its 
Cathedral  opened  Monday  evening  March  13,  1922,  by  a  reception 
held  in  the  Cathedral  Hall,  where  an  exhibit  of  academy  and  parochial 
school  work  was  shown.  This  display  proved  a  diversion  for  all  leisure 
moments  not  taken  up  with  the  exchange  of  greetings  and  congratu- 
lations. 

The  following  i5ishops  from  the  province  of  New  Orleans  had 
come  to  honor  the  occasion :  Archbishop  Shaw  of  New  Orleans,  the 
bishops  Drossaerts  of  San  Antonio,  Lynch  of  Dallas,  Morris  of  Little 
Rock,  Allan  of  Mobile,  Van  de  Ven  of  Alexandria  and  Jeanmard  of 
Lafayette. 

Members  of  the  Fourth  Degree,  Knights  of  Columbus  in  full  re- 
galia escorted  the  procession  from  the  Cathedral  Hall  to  the  Cathedral, 
at  9.45,  Tuesday  morning.  Archbishop  Shaw  celebrated  the  Pontifical 
High  Mass.  Other  ministers  of  the  Mass  included:  Archpriest,  Very 
Rev.  J.  M.  Kirwin,  V.  G. ;  M.  F.  Winne,  C.  M. ;  Very  Rev.  A.  J. 
Bruening,  Chancellor ;  deacon  of  the  Mass,  Rev.  J.  S.  Murphy,  LL.  D., 
subdeacon  of  the  Mass,  Rev.  Joseph  Pelnar;  masters  of  ceremonies. 
Rev.  L.  J.  Reicher,  Chancellor;  J.  T.  Fleming,  M.  J.  Leahy,  E.  J. 
Walsh,  acolytes,  etc.,  seminarians  from  La  Porte. 

Archbishop  Glennon  of  St.  Louis  preached  the  sermon ;  the  prelate 
of  St.  Louis  had  been  invited,  because  of  the  first  American  priest  who 
came  to  Texas,  Father  Timon,  came  from  the  Barrens,    Perry  Co., 


68  NOTES 

Mo. ;  the  first  priest  who  laid  down  his  Hfe  for  the  sick  at  Galveston, 
was  a  St.  Louis  priest,  Father  Paquin  (born  at  Florissant,  Mo.)  ;  and 
the  present  bishop  of  Galveston,  Msgr.  Christopher  Byrne,  was  bom 
in  Missouri  and  was  a  St.  Louis  priest  to  the  day  of  his  consecration. 
So  it  was  quite  becoming,  that  to  St.  Louis  a  place  of  honor  should 
be  given  at  the  celebration  of  the  Diamond  Jubilee.  A  number  of 
priests  from  St.  Louis  accompanied  their  Archbishop  to  do  honor  to 
their  former  fellow  worker  in  the  diocese  of  St.  Louis,  Bishop  Byrne 
of  Galveston. 

At  one  o'clock,  in  the  Galvez  Hotel,  a  luncheon  was  served  to  the 
visiting  prelates  and  priests.  The  toasts  were  answered  by  Archbishop 
Shaw,  Bishop  Morris  and  Bishop  Droessaerts. 

The  most  interesting  feature  of  the  celebration  was  the  historical 
pageant  in  the  evening  at  the  great  City  Auditorium.  Not  a  seat  was 
unoccupied  in  both  galleries.  Every  available  foot  of  standing  room  at 
the  rear  of  the  building  was  taken,  and  enough  turned  away  to  have 
filled  the  aisles  had  the  fire  regulations  permitted  it. 

Nothing  went  to  mar  the  well-drilled  perfection  of  the  fifteen  tab- 
leaux in  which  the  heroic,  romantic  and  picturesque  history  of  Texas, 
secular  and  religious,  was  presented.  As  if  animated  to  life  from  the 
pages  of  some  old  history  book,  the  somber-gowned  fathers  trod  the 
wilderness  paths  shoulder  to  shoulder  with  the  Spanish  explorers.  They 
lived  again  against  the  gray  back-grounds  of  the  old  Spanish  missions, 
surrounded  by  the  Indians  whom  they  had  brought  to  the  faith.  Inci' 
dent  by  incident  the  story  unfolded,  until  finally  St.  Mary's  Cathedral 
as  it  is  today,  its  twin  spires  aspiring  to  heaven,  was  flashed  on  the 
screen  amid  a  storm  of  applause  which  almost  rocked  the  auditorium. 

Very  Rev.  J.  M.  Kirwin,  Vicar  General  of  the  diocese,  rector  of 
St.  Mary's  and  president  of  St.  Mary's  Seminary  at  La  Porte,  in  the 
character  of  History,  stood  at  the  left  side  of  the  stage  and  told  the 
story  which  each  tableau  illustrated.  As  his  voice,  by  sheer  power  and 
timbre  overcoming  the  poor  accoustics  of  the  auditorium,  finished  with 
each  recital,  the  curtains  parted  and  a  life-sized  picture  faithfully  por- 
traying the  scene  as  history  has  given  it,  was  revealed. 

The  tableaux  were  far  and  away  beyond  the  class  of  ordinary 
amateur  eflfort.  Their  preparation  and  arrangement  was  the  work  of 
Rev.  Father  Kirwin.  They  were  presented  under  the  direction  of  Rev. 
M.  S,  Chataignon. 

Following  is  a  sketch  of  the  tableaux  in  the  order  of  their  presen- 
tation : 

"Quii'ira  Was  Ahvays  Just  Beyond."  Personnel :  Coronado,  Father  Juan 
De  Padilla,  proto-martyr  of  the  United  States;  Father  Juan  De  La  Cruz,  Indians. 

"Death  of  La  Salle,  A.  D.  1667."  Personnel:  Father  Zcnobius,  Father 
Anastasc,  La  Salic,  Lachevcque. 

"Founding  of  San  I-rancisco  De  Los  Tejas,  A.  D.  1690."  Personnel:  De 
Leon,  Father  Massanct,  three  other  Franciscans,  soldiers,  Indians,  processional 
cross,  etc. 


NOTES  69 

"San  Antonio  De  Valero,  A.  D.  1718.  The  Alamo,  A.  D.  1722."  Personnel: 
Fray  Antonio  De  San  Buenaventura  y  Olivarez,  Fray  Miguel  Nunez.  Baptism 
of  first  child  at  the  mission,  sponsors,  etc. 

La  Purissima  Conception.  Personnel :  Father  Gabriel  De  Vergara,  two  other 
Franciscans.  Indians,  etc. 

5oM  Jacinto  Battlefield.  Personnel :  General  Sam  Houston,  General  Sydney 
Sherman,  Surgeon  N.  D.  Labadie,  soldiers,  etc. 

Father  Timon  Coming  to  Address  the  Congress  of  the  Republic  of  Texas, 
Houston,  January,  1839,  present  site  of  Rice  Hotel.  Personnel :  Father  Timon, 
C.  M. ;  Father  Llebaria,  C.  M. ;  General  Sam  Houston,  Mirabeau  B.  Lamar, 
president  of  the  republic  of  Texas;  David  Burnet,  vice  president 

Bishop  Odin.  Personnel :  Bishop  Odin,  workmen,  etc.  (building  the  first 
church  in  Galveston). 

Battle  of  Galveston,  January  i,  1863. 

Battle  of  Sabine  Pass,  1863. 

Bishop   Claude  Marie  Dubois. 

Bishop  Gallagher. 

The  Morning  After  the  Storm,  igoo. 

The  Cathedral. 

The  tableau  based  on  the  battle  of  Galveston  most  profoundly 
stirred  the  audience,  if  applause  is  any  indication.  The  scene  showed 
Lieutenant  Sydney  Sherman,  son  of  the  general,  lying  wounded  in 
Ursuline  Convent,  which  was  transformed  into  a  military  hospital,  at- 
tended by  the  sisters,  priests  and  surgeon.  The  storm  of  cheers  showed 
how  dearly  Galveston  cherishes  this  tradition. 

Emotion  almost  too  deep  for  applause  was  awakened  by  the  tab- 
leaux representing  the  morning  after  the  storm  of  Sept.  8,  1900.  It 
showed  the  little  inmates  of  St.  Mary's  Orphanage  lying  still  and  dead 
amid  the  wreck  of  furniture  and  toys,  which  was  all  that  was  left  of 
the  orphanage.  The  Sisters  of  Charity  of  the  Incarnate  Word,  con- 
ducting the  institution,  had  tied  their  little  charges  to  them,  seeing 
that  all  was  lost,  and  thus  perished  with  them. 

During  a  brief  interlude  following  the  showing  of  the  tableaux 
Rev.  Father  Chataignon  led  the  school  children  in  the  singing  of  sev- 
eral songs. 

A  feature  which  rivaled  in  interest  the  tableaux  was  the  two  reels 
of  moving  pictures  showing  various  Catholic  institutions  in  the  diocese 
and  state. 

The  first  reel  began  with  a  view  of  the  Alamo  at  San  Antonio, 
followed  by  the  missions  of  San  Jose  and  Conception.  Next  came  the 
Galveston  institutions,  churches,  schools  and  hospital.  If  the  drama  was 
silent,  the  audience  was  far  otherwise.  View  of  the  schools  included 
groups  of  the  students  at  play  and  exercises.  The  children  had  the  de- 
lightful experience  of  seeing  themselves  in  the  movies.  They  respond- 
ed with  a  gleeful  clamor. 

Succeeding  scenes  showed  institutions  at  Houston,  Waco,  Austin, 
Beaumont,  Westphalia,  West  and  other  points  in  the  diocese. 

Wednesday  morning,  March  15,  the  festivities  were  concluded 
with  a  Pontifical  Mass  of  Requiem,  celebrated  by  the  bishop  of  the 
youngest  diocese  of  Texas,  Msgr.  Lynch  of  Dallas. 

F.  G.  H. 


70  NOTES 

The  Daily  Amerika's  Golden  Jubilee 

In  anticipation  of  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  its  first  appearance 
the  St.  Louis  Catholic  daily  Amcrika,  a  German-American  newspaper, 
published  a  large  Jubilee  Edition  on  Easter  Sunday  this  year,  with  a 
beautiful  letter  of  encouragement  from  the  Archbishop  of  St.  Louis. 
Under  its  strong  and  faithful  CathoHc  editors,  Dr.  Eduard  Preuss, 
tlie  well-known  Convert  from  Lutheranism,  and  his  son  Dr.  Arthur 
Preuss,  now  Editor  of  the  Fortnightly  Revie7v,  then  of  Mr.  F.  P. 
Kenkel,  now  director  of  the  Central  Bureau  of  the  Central  Society, 
and  at  present  under  the  energetic  editorial  management  of  Mr.  John 
Otto  Pfeiffer,  the  Amcrika  has  done  yeoman  service  to  the  Church  in 
this  country  as  well  as  to  the  successive  generations  of  its  German 
readers.  Under  all  its  editors  the  Amcrika  did  not  confine  its  efforts 
to  the  living  presence,  but  was  also  very  efficient  in  opening  up  once 
more  the  bright  vistas  of  the  past,  and  so  its  voluminous  work  is  the 
very  best  record  and  source-book  for  the  historian  of  the  Church  in  the 
Middle  West.  We  think  our  readers  will  be  glad  to  have  a  copy  of  the 
letter  of  Archbishop  Glennon,  as  of  one  who  takes  the  deepest  interest 
not  only  in  the  health  and  progress  of  the  Church  under  his  jurisdiction 
but  also  of  the  heroic  past  of  the  Church  in  the  Mississippi  Valley : 

Archbishop's  House 
Saint  Louis 

March  24,   1922 
The  Amerika, 
18  South  6th  St.,  City. 
Gentlemen  :- 

I  am  very  much  pleased  to  hear  that  you  are  about  to  celebrate  the 
Golden  Jubilee  of  that  worthy  Catholic  Paper,  the  Amerika ;  and  I 
hasten  to  offer  you  heartfelt  congratulations. 

A  rumor  of  your  intended  suspension,  owing  to  changed  condi- 
tions, made  public  some  time  ago,  caused  me  considerable  worry.  1  felt 
that  after  your  long  and  honorable  service,  your  discontinuance 
would  mean  in  a  sense  defeat  and  humiliation. 

Hence  when  your  management  took  heart  again  and  continued 
the  publication,  and  proposes  to  give  us  each  day  a  better  and  more 
interesting  paper,  there  is,  I  believe,  every  reason  for  renewed  con- 
gratulations. 

We  are  glad  that  your  fiftieth  anniversary  is  with  the  "quick"  and 
not  with  the  dead. 

Yours  sincerely 

*i*  John  J.  Glennon, 
Archbishop  of  St,  Louis. 

We  would  add  only  this  that  the  Jubilee  number  of  the  Amerika 
contains,  besides  a  number  of  valuable  historical  articles  the  best  his- 
tory of  the  diocese  of  St.  Louis  we  have  by  the  Rev.  F.  G.  Holweck. 


NOTES  71 

In  regard  to  the  Osage  Indian-Nation,  one  of  the  early  cares  of 
our  Jesuit  Missionaries  in  Indian  Territory,  Mr.  Homer  Croy,  writes 
in  Leslie's: 

"The  Osage  Indians  were  once  in  Southern  Kansas  and  got  from  the  Gov- 
ernment $40  a  year  for  giving  up  their  land.  On  farms  they  were  settled  and 
here  tried  to  scratch  out  a  living,  but  it  was  pretty  tough  scratching,  for  in  the 
early  days  Kansas  was  no  bed  of  roses.  The  Indian  Territory  was  then  being 
laid  out  into  a  State  and  into  this  new  section  the  Osages  were  moved  and  it 
was  their  luck  to  draw,  seemingly,  the  worst  part  of  Oklahoma.  Harder  scratch- 
ing than  ever  it  was.  so  hard  that  the  transplanted  people  yearned  for  their 
cyclones  and  grasshoppers.  Among  the  sagebrush  and  alkali  they  moved,  wres- 
tling mightily  with  the  soil,  until  1915,  when  a  few  men  with  greasy  overalls 
came  through  calculating  and  testing  and  digging.  Pretty  soon  a  black,  gush- 
ing, bewildering  flood  rose.  'Oil !  Oil !'  the  cry  went  out.  More  people  came, 
more  oil  rigs  went  up,  and  the  rush  was  on.  It  became  the  scene  of  the  wildest 
oil  excitement.  From  all  over  the  world  people  poured  in;  towns  sprang  up  al- 
most over  night  and  canvas  cities  rose  where  the  prairie  dog  a  few  weeks  be- 
fore had  picked  his  teeth  in  contentment.  A  'blanket'  method  of  proportioning 
oil  was  arrived  at.  Thus,  instead  of  all  the  money  going  to  a  few  Indians  on 
whose  land  the  liquid  wealth  chanced  to  be  found,  it  was  to  be  divided  equally 
between  all  members  of  the  tribe.  The  first  year,  1915,  each  member  of  the  tribe 
received  $170.25.  The  following  year  each  and  every  Indian  whose  name  was 
on  the  Government  books  received,  to  have  and  to  hold,  $2608.  In  the  course  of 
time  the  year  1919  rolled  around  and  the  good  oil  Santa  Glaus  left  $5171  in  their 
stocking,  and  all  they  had  to  do  in  return  was  to  be  an  Indian.  And  then  the 
year  1920  folded  its  tent  and  stole  away  and  they  found  themselves  $10,091 
richer.  Each  year  the  sum  gets  bigger.  Each  year  just  being  an  Indian  gets  to 
be  a  better-paying  job.  One  of  the  last  bills  President  Wilson  signed  was  one 
extending  Indian  oil  protection  until  1946.  Up  to  that  time  the  land  will  be 
leased  out  to  white  operators  and  the  profits  turned  over  to  the  Indians.  After 
that  the  Indians  will  have  to  shift  for  themselves." 

Whether  this  temporal  prosperity  will  really  benefit  the  Indians, 
may  be  doubted.  If  only  a  small  part  of  this  income  had  been  available 
in  Father  Verhaegen's  time,  what  wonderful  results  might  ha-ve  been 
obtained. 


From  an  odd  volume  of  the  Magazine  of  Western  History  we 
transcribe  the  following  interesting  notices : 

During  French  and  English  domination  in  the  west,  there  were  promulgated 
a  number  of  important  state  papers  and  documents,  some  of  which  have  an 
immediate  bearing  on  our  early  history.  These  last  named  are  of  interest  to  the 
historian,  and  are  frequently  sought  for;  but  it  sometimes  happens  (although 
they  have  all  been  published)  that  much  difficulty  is  experienced  in  finding  them. 
Few  of  the  libraries  in  our  country  have  all  of  them.  We  name  the  principal  of 
these  state  documents,  giving  citations  to  the  books  in  which  they  may  be  found : 

I. — French  Domination:  (i)  Daumont  de  Saint  Lusson,  Proces-verbal,  June 
14,  1671,  in  Margry,  vol.  i,  pp.  96 — 99.  (2)  La  Salle,  Proces-verbal,  March  14, 
1682,  in  Margry,  vol.  ii,  pp.  181 — 185.  (3)  La  Salle,  Proces-verbal,  April  9,  1682, 
in  Margry,  vol.  ii,  pp.  186—193.  (4)  Perrot,  Minute  of  Taking  Possession  of  the 
Country  of  the  Upper  Mississippi,  May  8,  1689,  in  New  York  Golonial  History, 
vol.  ix,  p.  418. 

II. — English  Domination:  (i)  Preliminary  Treaty  of  Peace  with  France 
(Fontainebleau),  November  3,  1762,  in  Gentleman's  Magazine,  vol.  xxxii,  pp. 
569 — 573.  (2)  Definite  Treaty  of  Peace  with  France  (Paris),  February  10,  1763, 
in  Gentleman's  Magazine,  vol.  xxxiii,  ppp.  121 — 126.  (3)  Proclamtion  of  King 
George  (Court  of  St.  James),  October  7,  1763,  in  Gentleman's  Magazine,  vol. 
xxxiii,  pp.  477 — 479.  (4)  The  Quebec  Bill  (1774),  in  14  George  III,  Statutes  at 
Large  of  Great  Britain,  chapter  83. 


72  NOTES 

Within  a  comparatively  recent  period  an  unusual  interest  has  been  awaken- 
ed in  everything  appertaining  to  the  first  exploration  of  the  northwest  by  John 
Nicolet.  This  has  called  out  one  book  and  several  lengthy  articles  devoted  to  the 
career  of  his  indomitable  explorer  in  America.  But  of  his  early  life  in  France 
nothing  is  kiwwn.  M.  Henri  Jouvan,  a  distinguished  scholar  of  Cherbourg,  is 
now  engaged  upon  his  history  before  leaving  his  native  land.  In  speaking  of 
Nicolet.  M.  Jouvan  writes  that  the  names  of  his  father  and  mother — Nicolet  and 
Delamer — are  very  common  through  the  country  where  he  resides.  "A  parish, 
distant  two  miles  from  Cherbourg,  with  a  population  of  only  eight  hundred 
souls,  numbers  thirty-seven  families  named  Nicolet,  and  nearly  as  many  named 
Delamer."  We  may  soon  expect  from  the  able  pen  of  M.  Jouvan  a  full  account 
of  Nicolet's  life  before  embarking  for  Canada,  in  1618;  also  some  account  of 
bis  ancestors. 


From  the  very  interesting  and  important  letters  of  Bishop  Francis 
Patrick  Kenrick,  the  brother  of  our  own  Peter  Richard,  to  the  Allen 
Family  of  Philadelphia,  as  published  in  the  current  numbers  of  the 
Records  of  the  American  Catholic  Historical  Society  of  Philadelphia, 
we  would  quote  a  sentence  in  reference  to  Chief  Justice  Roger  Brook 
Taney  (Chief  Justice  1836 — 1864).  "I  hope  George  Allen  will  be  an 
eminent  lawyer,  as  well  as  an  excellent  Christian.  We  have  here  (in 
Baltimore)  several  very  practical  Catholics  of  the  profession,  some  of 
them  converts.  The  Chief  Justice,  who  no  longer  resides  here,  is  most 
exemplary.  He  receives  the  sacraments  with  great  simplicity  and  edifi- 
cation." A  list  of  converts,  whose  names  occur  in  the  Kenrick- Allen 
correspondence  is  given  on  page  21  of  the  December  Number. 


We  are  highly  gratified  at  the  interest  shown  by  a  far-eastern  pa- 
per, the  Brooklyn  Eagle,  in  our  Centenary  of  Statehood,  which  came  to 
a  close  since  our  last  issue : 

"Missouri  is  today  as  free  as  Maine,  and  vastly  richer  in  natural  resources, 
with  about  four  times  the  population  of  the  "free  State"  admitted  to  balance  this 
"slave  State"  under  the  Clay  compromise  of  1820.  From  Thomas  Hart  Benton, 
JO  years  a  United  States  Senator,  to  Champ  Clark,  several  times  Speaker  of  the 
House  she  has  been  represented  by  strong  men  in  national  legislation  as  Maine 
has.  Both  commonwealths  have  had  worthy  ideals  and  admirable  enterprise.  That 
in  the  Missouri  compromise  the  irrepressible  conflict  between  North  and  South 
was  staved  off  for  40  years  is  a  common  belief  of  students  of  American  history. 
*  •  *  The  proviso  that  slavery  would  enter  no  part  of  the  Louisiana  Purchase 
north  of  .36  degr.  40m.  thereafter,  if  it  had  not  been  repealed  in  the  passage  of 
the  Kansas-Nebraska  bill,  might  have  indefinitely  delayed  the  clash  of  civil  war. 
Missouri  was  a  "border  State"  when  the  clash  came.  In  the  "Crisis"  Winston 
Churchill  has  popularized  the  struggle  to  keep  her  in  the  Union,  the  brave  work 
of  Carl  Schurz,  the  drilling  of  German  immigrants  in  St.  Louis  to  fight  seces- 
sionists, if  necessary.  Missouri  was  kept  loyal.  All  of  the  North,  all  of  the 
South,  all  of  the  West,  sypathiz.e  with  Missouri's  pride  in  her  celebration;  her 
pride  in  a  hundred  years  of  achievement.  She  deserves  all  the  fine  things  she 
can  say  about  herself,  and  all  the  fine  things  her  neighbors  can  say  about  her. 
There  are  bigger  states  in  our  great  family  of  commonwealths,  but  no  better 
State  to  live  and  flourish  in  than  Missouri." 


NOTES  75 

gained  a  complete  and  final  victory.    Here  is  what  he  writes  to  Bishop 
Rosati : 

"Want  of  time  alone  has  prevented  me  from  keeping  you  advised  of  our 
affairs  here,  as  they  transpired.  I  did  endeavor  to  write  occasionally  to  the  good 
bishop  of  Vincennes  in  the  kind  of  hope  that  through  him  at  least  you  would 
hear  from  me,  as  I  have  no  doubt  you  were  aiding  us  with  your  holy  prayers. 
Thanks  be  to  God,  everything,  has  so  far,  gone  in  favor  of  his  Holy  Church. 
Our  trustees  are  broken  down  in  their  spirit  and  power  of  domination,  which 
had  oppressed  the  Church  of  N,  Y.  frqm  its  origin — and  what;  is  better, 
they  have  been  subdued  by  the  nergy  of  Catholic  Faith,  and  Catholic  feeling 
working  in  the  hearts  of  the  laity  themselves.  There  is  here  now,  but  one 
party — that  is  the  Catholic  Church.  This  has  conquered,  and  the  humiliation 
of  defeat  is  not  manifested.  The  trustees  have  separated  from  Mr.  Levins, 
and  the  congregation  have  separated  themselves  from  the  trustees,  except  so  far 
as  the  latter  conform  to  the  Pastoral  Address  of  the  Bishop  and  the  Resolu- 
tions, etc.  It  is  a  revolution  and  I  trust  a  happy  one  in  its  consequences  for 
religion." 


DOCUMENTS  FROM  OUR 
ARCHIVES 

DIARY  OF  BISHOP  ROSATI 
1825 
JANUARY. 

1  Saturday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Confessions  of  the  Broth- 
ers. Mass  in  the  chapel-  Assisted  in  cope  at  the  high 
Mass,  during  which  I  preached  to  the  people  on  the  Cir- 
cumsicion.  After  Mass,  exposition  of  the  Bl.  Sacrament; 
Te  Deum,  Veni  Creator  Spiritus  and  Benediction.  Vespers 
in  the  church. 

2  Sunday.  Confessions.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  At  half  past 
nine,  in  the  church,  baptized  solemnly  Nathanael  Stephen 
Parker,  a  man  of  about  thirty  years  of  age,  who,  not  hav- 
ing as  yet  given  his  name  to  any  sect,  coming  to  know  the 

fn^duTt  °^  Catholic  teaching,  embraced  the  truth,  and  prepared  himself 
with  great  zeal  and  diligence  for  the  reception  of  Baptism. 
Before  Baptism,  and  during  the  administration  of  it,  I  ex- 
plained the  ceremonies.  At  11  A.  M.,  assisted  at  High 
Mass,  during  which  Mr.  McGilligan^  preached  the  sermon. 
Vespers  in  the  church. 

3  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  for  the  Seminarians  on  the 
dispositions  with  which  we  ought  to  begin  the  present 
year.  Mr.  Loisel.''  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Wrote  to  the 
Right  Rev.  Bp.  of  New  Orleans  and  to  Fr.  De  Neckere.  Fr. 
Caretta'  left  for  St.  Louis ;  I  gave  him  testimonial  letters 
of  his  Ordination. 

4  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community,  as  yes- 
terday. Mass  in  the  chapel.  Received  a  letter  from  Mr. 
Rozier  and  another  from  Fr.  Dahmen. 

5  Wednesday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of 
the  Nuns.     In  the  evening  confessions  of  the  Seminarians- 


1.     Cr.  St.   Louis  Catholic   Historical  Review,   Vol.    II,  p.   330,   n.   72. 
i.     Cf.    Ibid.,    p.    334,    n.    88. 
t.     Cf.  Ibid.,  p.   331,   n.   76. 

76 


DOCUMENTS  77 

6  Thursday.  Epiphany.  Early  in  the  morning  Confessions 
of  the  Brothers.     At  11  o'clock,  Tierce,  Pontifical     Mass 

LtSers'tJfFr    during  which  sermon.    Pontifical  Vespers,  after  which  ser- 
McGiiiigan       mon  by  Mr.  Paquin.     Fr.  McGilligan  left  for  Ireland ;  I 
gave  him  dimissorial  letters. 

7  Friday.     Chapter;  went  to  confession;  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

8  Saturday.  1  confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel ;  in  the  eve- 
ning Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

9  Sunday.  Letter  to  Mr.  Rozier,  in  which  I  enclosed  a  letter 
of  credit  for  254-y^  dollars  which,  by  order  of  the  Bp.  of 
New  Orleans,  ought  to  be  paid  to  me  ;*  wrote  21y,  to  Fr.. 
Portier,  a  letter  recommending  Fr.  Caretta ;  31y  to  Fr. 
Moni;  4th.  to  Fr.  Borgna;  5th.  to  Fr-  Dahmen. 

Early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass 
in  the  chapel.  3  Confessions.  Assisted  at  the  High  Mass, 
during  which  I  preached  on  the  Gospel.  The  public  life  of 
Christ  cannot  be  imitated  either  by  all  Christians,  or  in 
every  particular ;  but  the  examples  of  his  private  and  hid- 
den life  are  proposed  to  all  Christians,  and  we  can  imitate 
it  in  every  particular.  These  examples  are  proposed  to  us 
in  the  Gospel  of  today  ;  zeal  and  diligence  in  the  worship 
of  God ;  humility,  obedience,  etc.,  progress  in  virtue  etc. 
Vespers  in  the  church,  after  which  sermon  by  Mr.  Vergani- 

10  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning  Spiritual  Conference  for 
Seminarians :  The  imitation  of  the  private  and  hidden  life 
of  Jesus  Christ.    Saucier.^    Mass  in  the  chapel. 

11  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community:  The 
exercise  of  the  presence  of  God.  Bro  Blanka,^  and  Mr. 
Paquin.'^  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Fr.  Dahmen^  comes  from 
Ste.  Genevieve. 

12  Wednesday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Fr.  Odin^  made 
his  vows. 

13  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Conference  to  the 
Sisters  on  the  imitation  of  the  hidden  life  of  our  Lord.  Fr. 
Dahmen  leaves.  , 

14  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Chapter.  Went  to  confes- 
fession.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Fr.  Cellini^"  went  to  Kas- 
kaskia.  to  say  Mass  there,  and  to  visit  afterwards  the 
Catholics  dwelling  in  the  neighborhood  of  that  town. 


4.  Cf.    Ibid.,    359,    n.    172. 

6.  Cf.  Ibid.,   331,   n.   74. 

e.  Cf.   Ibid.,   p.    340,   n.    104. 

7.  Cf.  Ibid.,  p.   329,  n.  67. 

8.  Cf.    Ibid.,   p.    317,   n.    17. 

9.  Cf.   Ibid.,   p.   311,    n.    80. 

10  Cf.  Ibid.,  p.  322,  n.  38;  p.  350,  n.   141;  p.  353,  n.   153;  p.  359,  n.   172;   p.   363,  n   180. 

He  had  come  to  the  Barrens   from   Louisiana   on   November  5,   1824. 


78  DOCUMENTS 

15  Saturday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of  the 
Nuns.     In  the  evening  confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

16  Ilnd  Sunday  after  the  Epiphany.  Early  in  the  morn- 
ing confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass  at  6:15  in  the 
church.  Remained  at  home ;  Fr.  Odin  preached.  Vespers 
in  the  church ;  sermon  by  Mr.  Loisel. 

17  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  for  the  Seminarians:  The 
zeal  for  our  own  perfection.  Mass  in  the  chapel.   Tucker.^^ 

18  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community.  The 
imitation  of  the  hidden  life  of  our  Lord. 

19  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Return  of  Fr.  Cellini 
from  the  State  of  Illinois,  where  he  baptized  a  girl  of  twen- 
ty years  of  age  and  gave  communion  to  thirty  persons  of 
both  sexes.    Received  a  letter  from  Fr.  De  Neckere-^^ 

20  Thursday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Received  a  letter  from 
Fr.  Niel,  to  whom  I  gave  permission  to  draw  up  a  petition 
to  the  State  Legislature  for  the  incorporation  of  the  Col- 
lege, on  the  condition  that  the  direction  and  administra- 
tion of  said  College  should  always  remain  free  from  all 
dependence,  etc. 

21  Friday.  Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the 
chapel.  Wrote:  1st.,  to  Fr.  Bigeschi ;  2nd.,  to  Fr-  Baccari 
a  letter  of  recommendation ;  3rd.,  to  Fr.  Rosti ;  4th.,  to  Fr. 
De  Neckere;  5th..  to  Fr.  Potini ;  6th.,  to  the  Rt.  Rev.  Bp. 
Flaget. 

22  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions  of  the  Nuns. 
In  the  evening  confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

23  Third  Sunday  after  the  Epiphany.  Confessions  of  the 
Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  I  did  not  assist  at  High 
Mass-    Vespers  in  the  church. 

24  Monday.  The  perfection  of  all  our  ordinary  actions.^* 
Mass  in  the  chapel. 

25  Tuesday.  Conversion  of  St.  Paul.  Early  in  the  morning. 
Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Assisted 
at  High  Mass  in  the  church. 


U.     Cf.   Ibid.,  p.   342,   n.    108. 

12.  Thi»  must  be  the  letter  written  from  .St.  Michael's,  La.,  on  November  8,  1824. 
^Original  in  Archives  of  St.  Louis  Archdioc.  Chancery).  Father  Rosti  has  gone  to  Grand 
Cotcau.  Himself  came  to  see  Bishop  Du  Bourg  at  White  Hall:  the  Bishop  has  decided  to 
keep  him  (De  Neckere)  with  him  in  New  Orleans  during  the  winter,  as  he  thinks  De 
Neckere's  return  to  Missouri  would  be  dangerous  for  his  health.  Saw  Mrs.  Smith,  just  con- 
valescing, before  leaving  Grand  Cotcau;  she  begs  earnestly  I'"r  .Cellini,  in  order  to  prevent 
further  trouble,  to  annull  the  donation  (See  St.  Louis  Catholic  Historical  Ret)icw,  'Vo\.  Ill, 
p.  363.  n.  180).  During  her  sickness  she  had  signed  a  i)aper  to  the  same  effect.  Fr.  Cellini 
ought  not  to  be  permitted  to  go  back  to  (irand  Coteau.  I'r.  Porticr's  has  oi»ened  a  College 
in  the  F.piscopal  building  (old  L'rsulinc  Convent).  A  subscrijition  is  going  on  at  St. 
Michaet'i  for  the  building  of  the  Sacred  Heart  Convent;  has  reached  $2200  and  there  arc 
hopes  of  completing  within  a  week  the  amount  necessary.  Yellow  fever  still  prevalent 
in  New  Orleans.  The  paper  referred  to  above  was  signed  by  Mrs.  Smith  and  five  witnesses; 
it  tra*  in   form  of  will   and   testament;   as  she   has   recovered   it   has  no   legal   value. 

IJ.     Clearly   the   subject   of   the   weekly   conference   for  the    .Seminarians. 


DOCUMENTS  79 

26  Wednesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community :  The 
benefit  of  our  vocation.    Mass  in  the  chapel. 

27  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  At  6  o'clock  Con- 
ference to  the  Nuns  on  the  Election  of  a  new  Superior. 

28  Friday.  Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the 
chapel.  Wrote  to  the  Right  Rev.  Bp.  of  New  Orleans.  De- 
parture of  Fr.  Cellini." 

29  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  In  the  evening  Confes- 
sions of  the  Seminarians. 

30  Septuagesima  Sunday.  Early  in  the  morning  Confessions 
of  the  Brothers.  Mass  at  6  o'clock  in  the  church.  Assisted 
at  High  Mass  in  which  I  preached  on  the  Sunday  Gospel : 
Few  are  saved,  because  few  wish  to  be  saved,  etc.  Vespers 
in  the  church.    Sermon  by  Mr.  Saucier. 

31  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  for  the  Seminarians  on 
the  virtue  of  humility.  Mr.  Mascaroni.^^  Mass  in  the 
chapel. 

FEBRUARY. 

1  Tuesday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  At  6  o'clock  con- 
fessions of  the  Nuns.  In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the 
Seminarians. 

2  Wednesday.  Purification  of  the  B.  V.  Early  in  the  morn- 
ing Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  At 
8:30  went  to  the  Convent  for  the  election  of  the  Superior. 
Sister  Benedicta^®  was  elected  Superior,  and  Sister  Barbara 

decrionVAhe  ^ean.  At  10  o'clock  went  to  the  church  for  the  Blessing 
Superioress  of  of  the  Caudlcs  and  Mass,  during  which  I  preached.  At 
oi'sShem'  3  p.  m.  Vespers  in  the  chapel. 

3  Thursday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  At  8  o'cflock  went  to  the 
Convent  for  the  installation  of  the  Superior.  I  talked  on 
the  duties  of  the  Superior  to  the  Sisters,  and  the  duties 
of  the  Sisters  to  the  Superior.  In  the  evening  received 
through  the  mail  three  letters  of  the  Rt.  Rev.  Bp.,  of  New 
Orleans,  of  which  two  of  the  28th  of  December  and  the 
third  of  January  8.^^ 


14.     Cf.  St.  Louis  Catholic  Historical  Review,  Vol.  Ill,  p.   348,  n.    134. 
14.     He  was  going  to  Rome,  by  way  of  New  Orleans. 

16.  Sister  Benedicta   Fenwick.   Ibid.,   Vol.    1,  p.   163. 

17.  Original  in  Archives  of  St.  Louis  Archdioc.  Chancery.  The  first  letter  complains 
that  Rosati  wrote  only  once  since  his  return  to  the  Seminary  in  the  preceding  summer.  Mrs. 
Smith  was  sick  unto  death,  but  has  recovered.  Her  dispositions  were  that  the  late  dona- 
tion be  annulled,  and  after  deducting  from  the  estate  what  she  had  promised  to  Perrodin 
and  his  wife,  three-quarters  of  the  rest  should,  according  to  the  S"tate  law,  go  to  her 
mother,  and  the  remainder  to  the  Congregation  of  the  Mission.  Bishop  Rosati  should  ob- 
tain from  Fr.  Cellini  that  the  latter  deed  the  property  to  a  board  of  priests  of  the  Congre- 
gation who  would  hold  it  in  trust  under  certain  conditions.  The  donation  inter  z-ivos  to 
Fr.  Cellini,  most  ill-advised,  yet  is  valid  before  the  law.  It  must  be  rendered  equitable,  by 
enabling  the  donor  to  fulfill  previous  obigations;  and  the  means  here  proposed  would  have 
this  effect.   Bishop   Rosati   should   oppose   Cellini's   return   to   Grand   Coteau;    should  he   come 


80  DOCUMENTS 

4  Friday.  Chapter.  Went  to  Confession.  Mass  in  the 
chapel.    Wrote  to  the  Rt.  Rev.  Bp.  of  New  Orleans. 

5  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Received  a  letter  from 
Fr.  Niel  through  a  girl  whom  he  wished  to  be  received  in 
the  Convent.  In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the  Semi- 
narians. 

6  Sexagesima  Sunday.  Early  in  the  morning  Confessions 
of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  church.  Heard  confes- 
sions at  home.  Assisted  at  High  Mass  in  the  church  and 
preached  on  the  Sunday  Gospel.  Vespers  in  the  church ; 
sermon  by  Mr.  Paquin. 


bacfl  icvenheless  he  will  be  suspended. — Bishop  Rosati  should  open  negociations  with  the 
holders  of  the  title  to  the  Church  block  in  St.  Louis,  in  order  to  purchase  that  title  from 
them:  he  could  offer  to  pay  $500.00  annually  for  six  years,  and  secure  at  once  the  title 
made  to  himself  and  the  Ecclesiastical  Superior  of  the  Church  of  St.  Louis. — Fr.  Niel  may 
be  given  either  his  Exeat  or  Dimissorial  letters  ad  tcmpus,  as  Bp.  Rosati  will  deem  it  fit. 
He  ought  not  to  be  entrusted  with  the  getting  of  a  collection  in  Europe.  That  Fr.  Janvier 
come  to  St.  Louis  to  take  his  place  is  out  of  question. — Father  Audizio  insists  on  a  change; 
he  might  do  well  at  Kaskaskia;  otherwise,  may  be  sent  down,  and  given  as  assistant  to  t'r. 
Millet  who  has  consumption. — Send  Carretta  at  once  to  Lower  Louisiana.  Fr.  De  Neckere 
is  spending  the  winter  at  St.  Michael's,  and  doing  well.  Everybody  at  Grand  Coteau  is  well 
pleased  with  Fr.  Rosti.  At  St.  Joseph's  all  is  well;  and  so  is  Father  Tichitoli. — Approves 
the  regulations  introduced  by  Bishop  Flaget  in  the  Loretines'  Rule. — When  a  note  of  Rosati 
to  Rozier  is  paid,  there  will  remain  of  the  money  sent  by  the  Pope  $254.25 — Send  an  Ordo 
ferpetuus. 

2nd  Letter  of  same  date  (the  former  had  been  really  written  on  December  27,  but  was 
posted  only  the  next  day).  Received  your  two  letters  postmarked  November  22.  You  are 
complaining:  though  I  am  pained  at  some  of  your  expressions,  I  understand  your  feelings. 
Your  determination  to  withdraw  from  Lower  Louisiana  all  your  subjects  is  unjust,  inso- 
far as  it  is  contrary  to  our  agreements  and  a  poor  recognition  of  my  willingness  to  part,  in 
favor  of  your  Congregation,  with  excellent  subjects.  In  view  of  these  circumstances,  sus- 
pend all  transactions  in  my  name  concerning  the  Church  property  in  St.  Louis.  I  will  have 
also  to  call  to  Lower  I^uisiana  those  of  my  priests  who  are  in  Missouri. — ^Ilave  nothing  to 
say  in  regard  to  your  projects  touching  Mrs.  Smith's  property,  or  your  arrangements  con- 
cerning Fr.  Potini,  which  I  deem  fraught  with  danger. — Impossible  to  go  to  Missouri  in  the 
spring;  have  had  trouble  and  expense  enough  in  Louisiana. — You  are  mistaken  in  believing 
that  Fr.  De  Neckere  does  not  fare  better  in  the  Soutli.  If  you  recall  him  you  will  be  answer- 
able for  his  death.  Should  you  take  Fr.  Rosti  from  Grand  Coteau,  then  you  must  send  me 
Fr.    Saulnier  to   replace   him. — Do   not  dispose  of   Fr.    Audizio  until   you   hear   again   from   me. 

The  original  of  the  third  letter  is  dated  January  9,  1825.  Bishop  Du  Bourg  confesses 
that  his  preceding  letter  was  written  under  the  influence  of  a  strong  emotion,  caused  by 
Kosati's  letter  of  November  22,  1824.  He  is  now  perfectly  si'lf-possessed.  1°  Rosati  should 
.icccpt  .Mrs.  Smith's  donation.  Himself  (Du  Bourg)  wrote  so  to  Mrs.  Smith  before  F'r. 
Cellini's  departure;  but  received  no  answer,  as  Rosati  himself  received  no  answer  from 
her.  If,  therefore,  she  remains  firm  in  her  intention  (which  is  doubtful),  Rosati  must  ac- 
cept. Still  Mt.  Perrodin  has  a  right  to  some  part  of  the  estate,  as  is  evident  from  his  own 
testimony,  and  the  testimony  of  Frs.  Jeanjean  and  Brass.ic.  Mrs.  Smith  may  have  for- 
gotten her  promises;  but  ecjuity  demands  they  should  be  fulfilled,  even  though  strictly  speak- 
ing the  law  might  be  against  his  claim,  which  is  not  certain,  for  lawyers  push  him  to  bring 
the  matter  to  court  (whicli  he  refuses  to  do),  and  offer  their  services  gratis.  Anyway 
Relipon  cannot  be  served  at  the  expens  of  equity  and  justice;  and  a  lawsuit  would  be  a 
tremendous  scandal. — 2°  Mrs.  Smith  map  be  encouraged  to  go  to  the  Barrens.  But  Rosati 
would  be  wrong  to  centralize  in  Missouri  all  his  resources  in  men  and  material  means  of 
support.  The  property  offered  in  the  La  Fourchc  District  for  a  Seminary  will  prove  a  good 
source  of  income.  Should  Rosati  refuse  to  start  this  new  cstablshment,  then  he  (Du  Bour^) 
»,ouId  have  to  look  elsewhere,  and  would  b<-  obliged  to  claim  the  jtrict  of  his  holdings  in 
Missouri:  the  mill,  the  St.  Louis  lots,  the  River  des  Peres  property  and  the  negroes.  More- 
over, having  a  house  in  L<»uisiana  would  permit  to  utilise  the  subjects  who  ciniiot  stand  the 
climate  of  Missouri,  and  would  eventually  increase  the  chances  of  multiplying  vocations. 
Calling  back  Frs.  De  Neckere,  Tichitoli  and  Borgna  will  be  tantamount  to  condemn  them 
to  death.  Rosati  is  right  in  deprecating  the  isolation  of  his  men:  the  remedy  is  to  have  in 
Louisiana  a  common  ccnlt-r,  which  will  be  affordtfl  by  the  establishment  at  La  Fourche. 
If  he  calls  back  Rosti  from  Grand  Coteau,  he  must  send  down  Saulnier;  for  every  one 
whom  Rosati  recalls  to  Missouri  Du  Bourg  will  call  one  of  his  priests  from  Missouri. — 
Pritini  gives  subject  of  concern. —  Rosati's  reproaches  concerning  the  ajipointment  of  De 
Neckere  to  Grand  Coteau  arc  based  upon  incorrect  understanding  of  the  facts. — Fr.  An- 
duze  went  too  far  when  he  threatened  Ceillini  with  censure. — Bishop  Flaget  writes  that 
among  Fr.  .N^-rinckx's  papers  some  letters  were  found  in  which  Rosati  encouraged  his  in- 
tention of  leaving  Kentucky  and  pass  over  Missouri:  the  good  Bishop  was  very  much  af- 
fected by  this  discoverv. — Du  Bourg  is  anxious  to  have  an  answer,  which  he  hopes  will 
be  according  to  bis   wishes. 


DOCUMENTS  81 

7  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  for  the  Seminarians :  Nec- 
essity and  qualities  of  prayer.  Mr.  Feigan.^^  Mass  in 
the  chapel.  Received  a  letter  from  Fr.  Audisio.  Answered 
the  Rt.  Rev.  Bp.  of  New  Orleans.^" 

8  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community,  on 
the  government  of  the  tongue :     Motives ;  Means.     Bro. 

Fr."Nie*r  Harriugton.^^     Mass  in  the  chapel.     Wrote  letters:    1st., 

to  Fr.  Niel,  in  answer  to  various  queries :  (a)  Women  of 
bad  character,  living  in  places  of  debauchery  ought  to  be 
separated  from  the  communion  of  the  Church,  and  received 
only  when  they  have  repaired  the  scandal;  (b)  All  those 
who,  in  contempt  of  the  Church's  laws,  contract  marriage 
before  the  Judge,  are  to  be  separated  from  the  church ;  and 
dn  order  to  prevent  anyone  from  invoking  the  plea  of 
ignorance,  for  three  consecutive  Sundays  the  people  are  to 
be  publicly  warned  that  henceforward  those  who  will  con- 
tract such  marriages,  or  who,  having  contracted  them,  will 
neglect  to  be  reconciled  with  the  Church,  will  be  refused 
ecclesiastical  communion;  2nd.,  to  Fr.  Audisio;  3rd.,  to 
Fr.  Dahmen. 

9  Wednesday.    Mass  in  the  chapel.    Confessions. 

10  Thursday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

11  Friday.  Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the  same 
place. 

12  Saturday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  At  6  o'clock  Con- 
fessions of  the  Nuns.  In  the  evening.  Confessions  of 
the  Seminarians. 

13  Quinquagesima  Sunday.  Early  in  the  morning  Confes- 
sions of  the  Brothers.  Mass  at  6  o'clock  in  the  church. 
Assisted  at  High  Mass  in  which  Fr.  Odin  preached.  After 
Mass  I  talked  to  the  people  about  enlarging  the  present 
church  before  Easter.    Vespers  in  the  church. 

14  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning  Spiritual  Conference  for 
the  Seminarians  on  the  proper  keeping  of  the  Lenten  sea- 
son: Motives;  Means.  Mr.  Thompson.'^  Mass  in  the 
chapel. 

15  Tuesday.  Early  in  the  morning.  Spiritual  Conference  of 
the  Community,  as  yesterday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Wrote 
1st.,  to  Fr.  Dahmen;  2nd.,  to  Mr.  Rozier. 


18.  What  this  letter,  which  has  not  been  preserved,  may  have  been  like,  we  may 
well  gather  from  the  first  words  of  Bishop  Du  Bourg  in  answer  thereto:  "My  good  and 
very  Dear  Brother:  Your  last  two  letters  filled  my  soul  with  sorrow,  by  manifesting  to  me 
the  pain  which  your  own  soul  is  filled  with.  There  was  a  misunderstanding;  and  yet  our 
hearts  were  made  to  live  in  unison.  Now  all   is  cleared  up." 

19.  Cf.   St.   Louis   CathoKc  Historical  Review,   Vol.    Ill,   p.    349,   n.    139. 

20.  See   above,    Note    18. 

21.  Cf.   St.   Louis  Catholic  Historical  Review,   Vol.   Ill,   p.    346,   n.    124. 

22.  Cf.  Ibid.,   p.   344,   n.    120. 


g2  DOCUMENTS 

16  Wednesday.  Early  in  the  morning  G)nfessions.  Mass  in 
the  chapel.  Excavations  made  for  the  foundations  of  the 
addition  to  the  old  church.  At  10  A.  M.,  Pontifical  Bless- 
ing of  the  Ashes.    Preached-    High  Mass  by  Fr.  Odin. 

17  Thursday.     Mass  in  the  chapel. 

18  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Chapter.  Mass  in  the 
chapel.    Went  to  Confession. 

19  Saturday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning  in  the  chapel.  Con- 
fessions of  the  Nuns.  In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the 
Seminarians. 

20  1st.  Sunday  in  Lent.  Early  in  the  morning  Confessions 
of  the  Brothers-  Mass  at  6  o'clock  in  the  Church.  As- 
sisted at  High  Mass ;  preached  on  the  Sunday  Gospel : 
Christ  going  into  the  desert,  fasting  in  the  desert,  and 
joining  prayer  to  fasting,  tempted  by  the  devil,  etc.,  gives 
us  examples  how  we  should  fly  from  the  world,  etc.,  etc. 
Vespers  in  the  church ;  sermon  by  Mr.  Hamilton. 

21  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning  Spiritual  Conference  for 
the  Seminarians  (Mr.  Labadie^^),  on  the  necessity  and 
qualities  of  mental  prayer  or  Meditation.  Mass  in  the 
chapel. 

22  Tuesday.  Early  in  the  morning  Spiritual  Conference  of 
the  Community,  on  the  necessity  and  qualities  of  Medita- 
tion :  Bro.  Palelli-*  and  Mr.  Timon-     Mass  in  the  chapel. 

23  Wednesday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning,  during  which 
Bro.  Sargiano'^'^  made  his  vows.  Fr.  Odin  and  Mr.  Timon 
set  out,  etc. 

24  Thursday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Conference  to  the  Nuns 
on  the  virtues  to  be  specially  practiced  during  the  Lenten 
season.  Examination  of  the  Novices  and  the  Postulants. 
In  the  evening,  through  the  mail,  received  letters  from  the 
Bp.  of  New  Orleans,  of  January  3  ;^*'  one  from  Fr-  Tichi- 
toli  of  January  8;  another  of  January  13;  from  Fr.  Biges- 
chi,  of  January  14;  from  Fr.  Saulnier,  St.  Louis,  January 
31 ;  and  from  Fr.  Dahmen,  of  today. 

25  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Chapter.  Went  to  Con- 
fession.    Mass  in  the  chapel. 


M.     Cf.   Ibid.,  p.    345,   n.    122. 

2*.     Cf.  Ibid.,  p.   344.  n.   117. 

i».     Cf.   Ibid.,   p.    341,   n.    107. 

2«.  Original  in  archive*  of  St.  Louiii  Archdioc.  Chancery.  This  letter  had  been  solicited 
by  a  certain  J.  C.  Chignard.  who  had  come  to  St.  Louis  in  1818  from  Martinica,  a.sking  to 
be  ordained,  and  had  left  in  rath<r  suspicious  circumstances.  Since  then,  he  had  roamed 
much  through  the  United  States,  had  gone  back  to  France,  and  finally  returned  to  New 
Orleans,  begging  Bishop  Du  llourg  to  receive  him  in  the  S'eminary.  His  disedifying  con- 
duct in  the  past  in  New  Orleans  prevents  the  Hishop  from  accepting  him;  but  perhaps  Bp. 
Ro«ati  could  see  his  way  of  receiving  him  for  his  future  Diocese. — Bishop  Rosati  did  not 
■ee  hit  way,  and  declined   to  receive  him   in  the  Seminary. 


DOCUMENTS  83 

26  Saturday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Confessions  of  the  Sis- 
Ordination  ^^^^-  ^^  ^  o'clock  in  the  church  said  Pontifical  low  Mass 
No.  6  and   ordained   to  the  Deaconship   Peter   Verg-ani   "   and 

John  Paquin,28clerics  of  our  Congregation.  In  the  eve- 
ning Confessions  of  the  Seminarians.  Answered  Fr.  Saui- 
nier  affirmatively  in  regard  to  the  girl  who  wishes  to 
come  to  the  Convent. 

27  2nd.  Sunday  in  Lent.  Early  in  the  morning,  Confessions 
of  the  Brothers.  Mass  at  6  o'clock  in  the  church.  Con- 
fessions. Assisted  at  High  Mass,  during  which  I  preached 
on  today's  Gospel.  After  Mass,  election  of  the  Trustees 
of  the  parish :  1st.,  John  Moore;  2nd.,  John  Bapt.  Moran- 
ville;"  3rd.,  Francis  Miles.  It  will  be  their  duty  to  collect 
every  year  from  the  Congregation  fifty  dollars  for  the 
lights,  the  altar  wine  and  other  expenses ;  and  to  see  that 
at  the  proper  time  the  stones,  the  lumber,  lime,  etc.  are 
prepared  for  the  building  of  the  new  church.  John  Moore 
will  attend  to  the  collection  in  1825;  John  Bapt.  Moran- 
ville,  in  1826;  and  Francis  Miles  in  1827.  Vespers  in  the 
church.     Received  letters  from  Frs.  Niel  and  Saulnier. 

28  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning  Spiritual  Conference  for 
the  Seminarians,  on  interior  mortification.  Mass  in  the 
chapel.  Answered  the  Bp.  of  New  Orleans,  declaring  I 
could  not  receive  Mr.  Chignard  in  the  Seminary. 

MARCH. 

1  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community,  as 
Register  ycstcrday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Answered  Fr.  Niel,  and  sent 
No.  7  him  testimonal  letters  in  view  of  the  collection  etc. 

2  Wednesday.     One  Confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

3  Thursday.     Mass  in  the  chapel.  Conference  to  the  Nuns. 

4  Friday.     Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

5  Saturday.  Mass  early  in  the  chapel.  Confessions  of  the 
Nuns.  In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

6  Ilird  Sunday  in  Lent.  Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass 
at  6  o'clock  in  the  church.  During  High  Mass  preached. 
Vespers  in  the  church. 

7  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  to  the  Seminarians." 
Mass  in  the  chapel. 


IT.     Cf.  St.   Louis  Catholic  Historical  Review.   Vol.   Ill,  p.   342,  n.    109. 

28.  A  lapsus  calami:  the  baptismal  name  of  Paquin  was  Joseph. 

29.  A  nephew  of  the  saintly  Father  Moranvilie  of  Fells  Point,  Md.  Had  come  west 
with  Bishop  Du  Bourg  in  1817  and  settled  at  the  Barrens,  where  he  married  later  on; 
some  of  his  descendants  are   still   in    Perryville,   Mo. 

80.     Blank  Space,  evidently  left  to  write  the  subject  of  the  conference. 


84  DOCUMENTS 

8  Tuesday.     Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Couunity.  ^^  Mass 
in  the  chapel. 

9  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

10  Thursday.     Conference  to  the  Nuns.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

11  Friday. Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

12  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Confessions  of  the 
Nuns.  In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

13  IVth  Sunday  in  Lent.  Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass 
at  6  o'clock  in  the  church.  During  High  Mass  preached. 
Vespers  in  the  church. 

14  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  to  the  Seminarians.  ^^ 
Mass  in  the  chapel. 

15  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community.  '^ 
Mass  in  the  same  place. 

16  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  chapel. 

17  Thursday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Conference  to  the 
Nuns. 

18  Friday.  Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the  same 
place.  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

19  Saturday.  S.  Joseph.  Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in 
the  chapel.  High  Mass  in  the  church. 

20  Passion  Sunday.  Mass  in  the  church  at  6  o'clock.  During 
Dimissoriai  High  Mass  preached.  Vespers  in  the  church.  After  Vespers 
A?chb^°o/''^  received  most  welcome  news  of  the  return  of  Fr.  Borgna  ^* 
to^Mr*  Bouiiier  ^°  ^^^  Orleans.  Greeted  Fr.  De  Neckere,  who  had  landed 
for  this  Mission  at  Bfazeau  with  Mr.  BouUier,  ^^  subdeacon  from  Lyons. 

31  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning  Spiritual  Conference  to 
the  Seminarians  on  the  thought  of  the  Passion  of  Christ. 
Mass  in  the  chapel.  At  4  o'clock,  arrival  of  Fr.  Permoli,  ^® 


•1.     Do. 

31.     Do. 

83.      Do. 

34.  Cf.  St.  Louis  Catholic  Historical  Review,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  144,  n.  3.  He  had  returned 
to   New  Orleans   on  January   27,    1825. 

36.  "John  Boullicr  was  born  in  Roanne,  Loire,  (France),  in  the  Diocese  of  Lyons  on 
September  12,  1801.  He  was  the  son  of  a  well-to-do  silk  merchant.  But  the  bright  hopes 
which  the  world  might  hold  out  for  him  did  not  tempt  him.  Fervently  and  generously  he 
gave  himself  to  God  early  in  life,  and  gave  himself  unreservedly.  Not  satisfied  with  leav- 
ing the  world  to  embrace  the  clerical  state,  he  determined  to  complete  the  sacrifice  by 
leaving  his  native  country,  in  order  to  bring  help  to  the  souls  scattered  through  the  vast 
region  of  America.  He  had  not  yet  completed  his  theological  studies,  but  was  already  in 
subdeacon'*  orders  when,  hearing  of  the  rlcparture  of  some  evanK>--lical  laborers  for  Mis- 
souri, he  joined  them"  (Notice  of  Father  John  Boullier,  C.  M.,  1801— 1HS3;  in  Archives 
of  the  Mother  House  of  the  Congregation  of  the  Mission,  Paris).  Mr.  Boullier  was  one  of 
the   recruits  made  by    Father   Anthony    Blanc   during   a   trip   to    France   in    1824. 

8«.  Father  Bernard  I'ermoli,  C.  M.,  was  born  at  Piacenza,  Italy,  on  February  26,  1797. 
Entered  in  the  Novitiate  in  Rome,  the  2Sth  of  November,  1815,  he  was  some  time  later 
■rat  back  to  the  Alberoni  College  in  his  native  City,  as  a  student.  There  he  made  his  vows 
and  was  ordained  in  due  lime.  When  Father  Borgna  returned  to  America,  in  the  fall  of 
1824,  be  obtained  to  take  along  with  him  Vr.  Permoli.  (Archives  of  the  Free.  Gen.  of  the 
C.   M.,   Rome.   America    P.    IL   Priests  of  the   Congregation). 


DOCUMENTS 


85 


unersTArch-P'"'^^^  °^  ^^^  Congregation  from  Rome,  sent  here  with  Fr. 
bishop  of ^^  Borgna  and  of  Mr.  Chalon  "  cleric  from  Lyons.  Through 
Ch^ufn"  "^  them  I  received  letters:  1st  from  Italy,  of  Frs.  Baccari, 
De  Pace  Sr..  Ceracchi,  De  Pietri ;  two  of  my  brothers,  one 
of  my  brother-in-law,  one  of  my  cousin  Rosati  and  another 
of  my  cousin  Senese,  and  one  of  Fr.  Acquaroni  ^^ ;  2nd, 
from  Louisiana,  of  Frs.  Rosti,  Tichitoli,  Borgna,  Brassac, 
Portier,  Bigeschi ;  a  most  beautiful  golden  chasuble,  a  pec- 
toral cross  of  gilded  silver,  etc. 

Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community,  as  yes- 
terday. Mass  in  the  chapel. 
Wednesday.    Mass  in  the  chapel. 

Thursday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Conference  to  the 
Nuns.  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 
Friday.  Feast  of  the  Annunciation  of  the  B.  V.  Celebrated 
Pontifical  Mass  in  the  Nuns  chapel,  where  I  received  the 
vows  of  four  Novices  and  gave  first  communion  to  the 
girls  etc.,  etc.  Exposition  of  the  Bl.  Sacrament. 
Saturday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Today  the  new  sanctuary 
added  to  the  old  church  was  completed,  and  the  altar  was 
placed  in  it. 

Palm  Sunday.     Mass  in  the  Community  chapel.  Blessing  of 
the  Palms,  Procession,  to  which  I  assist  in  cope ;  preached. 
Vespers  in  the  same  place. 
Monday.     Mass  in  the  chapel. 
Tuesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place.  Confessions  of  the 
Nuns  in  the  morning,  and  of  the  Seminarians  in  the  after- 
noon. Office  of  Tenebrae  in  the  church. 
31     Maundy  Thursday.     Confessions.  Solemn  Pontifical  Mass 
in  the  church ;  preached  after  the  Gospel.  Communion  of 

Consecration  of  *^^  Clergy  and  of  a  very  great  number  of  persons  present. 

the  H.  Oils  Consecration  of  the  Holy  Oils  of  the  Catechumens,  of  the 
sick  and  the  Holy  Chrism.  After  Vespers  washed  the  feet 
of  twelve  clerics.  In  the  afternoon  Office  of  Tenebrae  etc. 


22 

23 

24 

25 


Vows  of  four 
Lorettines  at 
Bethlehem 


26 

27 

28 
29 
30 


APRIL 

Good  Friday.  Performed  the  function  in  the  church.  In 
the  afternoon  Offite  of   Tenebrae. 

Holy  Saturday.  Blessing  of  the  fire,  of  the  Fount,  etc.,  and 
celebrated  Pontifical  Mass  in  the  church.  In  the  evening 
Confessions   of  the   Seminarians. 


3T.  Gabriel  Stanislaus  Chalon,  was  born  at  Sury,  in  the  diocese  of  Lyons,  France,  on 
January  30,  1805  and  was  a  cousin  of  Father,  later  Bishop,  Michael  Portier.  He  had  not 
yet   received   tonsure   when   he  came   to   the   Seminary. 

38.     Cf.   St.   Louis  Catholic  Historical  Review,  Vol.   Ill,   p.   318,   n.   20. 


86  DOCUMENTS 

3  Easter  Sunday.  Confessions  in  the  church.  After  the 
chanting  of  Tierce,  celebrated  solemn  Pontifical  Mass  in 
the  church,  during  which  Mr.  Timon  preached  the  ser- 
mon. Pontifical  Vespers  in  the  church. 

4  Monday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions.  Assisted  in 
cope  at  the  High  Mass  and  preached.  Vespers  in  the  church. 

5  Tuesday.     Mass  in  the  chapel.  Vespers  in  the  church. 

6  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

7  Thursday.     Conference  to  the  Nuns.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

8  Friday.     Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

9  Saturday.  Confessions  of  the  Nuns.  Mass  in  the  same 
place.  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

10  Low  Sunday.  Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the 
chapel.  Assisted  at  High  Mass ;  preached.  Confessions  in 
the  church.  Vespers. 

1 1  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  for  the  Seminarians. " 
Mass  in  the  same  place. 

12  Tuesday.  Conference  of  the  Commtmity.  *°  Mass  in  the 
same  place. 

13  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

14  Thursday.     Conference  to  the  Nuns.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

15  Friday.     Chapter.  Went  to  Confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

16  Saturday.  Confessions  of  the  Nuns.  Mass  in  the  same 
place.  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

17  Hnd  Sunday  after  Easter.  Confessions  of  the  Brothers. 
Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions  in  the  church.  High  Mass. 
Fr.  Odin  preached. 

18  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  for  the  Seminarians.  ** 
Mass  in  the  same  place. 

19  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community.  ** 
Mass  in  the  same  place. 

20  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

21  Thursday.  Conference  to  the  Nuns.  Mass  in  the  san%e 
place. 

22  Friday.     Chapter.  Went  to  Confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

23  Saturday.  Confessions  of  the  Nuns.  Mass  in  the  same 
place.  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 


••.  S'pacc    for    the    •ubject    Irft    blank. 

««.  Do. 

«i.  Do. 

43.  Do. 


DOCUMENTS  87 

24  Illrd  Sunday  after  Easter.  Confessions  of  the  Brothers. 
Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions  in  the  church.  Assisted  at 
High  Mass  and  preached.  Vespers  in  the  church. 

25  Monday.  Feast  of  St.  Mark.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Litany 
and  solemn  Procession  in  Pontifical  vestments.  High  Mass. 

26  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community.  Mass 
in  the  chapel. 

27  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

28  Thursday.     Conference  to  the  Nuns.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

29  Friday.  Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the  same 
place. 

30  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions  of  the  Nuns. 
In  the  eveneing  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

MAY 

1  IVth  Sunday  after  Easter.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions 
of  the  Brothers.  Confessions  in  the  church.  Assisted  at 
High  Mass,  and  preached.  Vespers  in  the  church. 

2  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  for  the  Seminarians.  ** 
Mass  in  the  chapel. 

3  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community.  Mass 
in  the  chapel.  High  Mass  in  the  church. 

4  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  chapel. 

5  Thursday.     Conference  to  the  Nuns.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

6  Friday.     Chapter.  Went  to  Confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel, 

7  Saturday.  Confessions  of  the  Nuns.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 
In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

8  Vth  Sunday  after  Easter.  Confessions  of  the  Brothers. 
Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions  in  the  church.  Assisted  at 
High  Mass  and  preached.  Vespers  in  the  church. 

9  Monday.  Rogations.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Litany,  Procession 
and  High  Mass  in  the  church. 

10  Tuesday.     Rogations.  Everything  as  yesterday. 

11  Wednesday.  Rogations.  Everything  as  yesterday.  In  the 
evening  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

12  Thursday.  Accension  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Confes- 
sions of  the  Brothers,  also  of  the  people  in  the  church. 
After  the  chanting  of  Tierce  I  celebrated  pontifical  Mass 
and  preached.  Pontifical  Vespers  in  the  church. 

13  Friday.     Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

14  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  In  the  evening  Confessions 
of  the  Seminarians. 


48.      Do. 


88  DOCUMENTS 

15  Sunday  within  the  Octave  of  the  Ascension.  Confessions 
of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions  at  home. 
Assisted  at  High  Mass  and  preached.  Vespers  in  the 
church. 

16  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  to  the  Seminarians  on  the 
necessity  of  vocation  and  the  means  to  know  it.  Mass  in 
chapel.  I  sent  Thomas  Moore,  **  who  has  a  bad  cough  and 
suffers  in  the  chest,  to  Mr.  James  for  his  health. 

17  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community  on  the 
preparation  for  the  feast  of  Pentecost.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

18  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  chapel. 

19  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning  in  the  chapel.  Con- 
ference to  the  Nuns  on  the  preparation  for  the  feast  of 
Pentecost,  and  on  the  obedience  to  be  shown  to  the  Su- 
periors in  regard  to  the  various  changes  which  may  be 
made  in  the  Rules. 

20  Friday.  Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 
Received  letters  from  Fr.  Dahmen,  Fr.  Van  Quickenborne 
and  Mother  Eugenie.*^ 

21  Saturday,  eve  of  the  Pentecost.  Early  in  the  morning  Con- 
fessions of  the  Nuns.  At  9  o'clock  I  blessed  the  Fount  in  the 
church  and  celebrated  solemn  Pontifical  Mass.  At  2:15 
P.M.  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

22  Pentecost  Sunday.  Early  in  morning  Confessions  of  the 
Brothers  at  home,  then  Confessions  of  the  parishioners  in 
the  church.  At  11  o'clock,  after  the  chanting  of  Tierce  I  cel- 
ebrated solemn  Pontifical  Mass,  during  which  Mr.  Timon 
preached  the  sermon.  Sent  letters:  1st.,  to  the  Bp.  of  New 
Orleans ;  2nd.,  to  Fr.  Borgna ;  3rd.,  to  Fr.  Rosti ;  4th.,  to 
Fr.  Acquaroni.  Pontifical  Vespers  in  the  church,  after 
which  I  heard  one  Confession. 

23  Monday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Two  Confessions.  Assisted 
at  High  Mass  in  pontifical  vestments;  after  Mass  addressed 

Confirtn  ^"  exhortation  to  the  candidates  for  Confirmation,  and  ad- 

27  ministered  Confirmation  to  27  boys  and  girls.    At  3  P.  M. 

Vespers  in  the  church. 

24  Tuesday.  Confessions  of  four  Brothers  and  one  extern. 
Mass  in  the  chapel.  High  Mass  in  the  church. 

25  Wednesday  of  the  Ember  Week.  In  the  morning,  during 
meditation  time  in  the  Community  chapel,  I  received  Bro. 
Leonard  Smith  among  the  Brothers  of  the  Congregation, 
after  an  exhortation.  2  Confessions.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 
Arrival  of  Frs.  Olivier  **  and  Dahmen.  Had  the  fever. 


«4.     Cf.   St.   Louit   Catholic   Historical  Review,    Vol.    III.    p.    330,    n.    75 

«>.     MaHame   Eugenia    Aude,   Superioress  of   the   S.    Heart,   at  Grand   Coteau. 

**.     Father    Donatian   Olivier,   the   venerable   Missionary   of    Prairie   du    Rocher,    III. 


DOCUMENTS  89 

26  Thursday.     I  did  not  say  Mass,  owing  to  sickness. 

27  Friday.  Did  not  say  Mass.  Departure  of  Frs.  Olivier  and 
Dahmen. 

28  Saturday.  Did  not  say  Mass ;  neither  did  I  hear  the  Con- 
fessions of  the  Seminarians. 

29  Trinity  Sunday.     Heard  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

30  Monday.     Did  not  say  Mass. 

31  Tuesday.     Did  not  say  Mass. 

JUNE 

1  Wednesday.  Said  Mass  in  the  chapel.  In  the  evening  heard 
the  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

2  Thursday.  Feast  of  Corpus  Christi.  Said  Mass  in  the 
chapel.  Celebrated  Pontifical  Vespers  and  carried  the  Bl. 
Sacrament  at  the  Solemn  Procession.  Sermon  by  Mr. 
Tim  on. 

3  Friday.     Mass  in  the  chapel. 

4  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  In  the  evening  Confessions 
of  the  Seminarians. 

5  Sunday  within  the  Octave  of  Corpus  Christi.  Confessions 
of  the  Brothers.    Mass  in  the  chapel.    Assisted  at  Vespers. 

6  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  for  the  Seminarians,  on 
the  Devotion  to  the  Holy  Eucharist.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

7  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community,  on  the 
Devotion  to  etc.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

8  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Received  a  letter  of  Fr. 
Richard.  "  Wrote  to  Uncle  Gaetano. 

9  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Conference  to  the 
Nuns  on  the  Bl.  Sacrament. 

10  Friday.  1  Confession.  Chapter.  Mass  during  Meditation. 
Mr.  Timon  made  his  vows.  Went  to  confession.  Wrote  to 
Fr.  Saulnier,  asking  him  to  inquire  whether  a  means  could 
be  found  in  St.  Louis  to  send  money  to  Arkansas  to  pay 
taxes  for  the  church  property.  ** 

11  Saturday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of  the 
Nuns.  In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

12  IlIrd  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Early  in  the  morning  Con- 
fessions of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel,  after  which 
heard  the  Confessions  of  some  parishioners.  Assisted  at 
High  Mass,  during  which  I  preached  on  drunkenness.  "Do 


47.  Father   Gabriel    Richard,   P.    S".    S.,   of   Detroit. 

48.  The  church  property  here  mentioned  seems  to  be  the  property  donated  to  the 
Bishop  by  Mr.  J.  F.  Mulletti  (cf.-^f.  Louis  Catholic  Historical  Review,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  351, 
n.   143). 


90  DOCUMENTS 

not  err :  neither  fornicators,  nor  adulterers  .  .  .  nor  drunk- 
ards. . .  .shall  possess  the  kingdom  of  God."  I  Cor.  v,  ii.  *" 
Thus  did  the  Apostle  speak  to  Christians  recently  converted 
to  the  true  faith  from  the  superstitions  of  paganism.  Such 
was  the  corruption  of  pagan  morals,  that  the  worst  vices 
were  indulged  in  without  the  least  restraint  or  the  least 
shame  by  countless  numbers.  "Do  not  err"  etc.,  said  the 
Apostle.  The  religion  which  you  are  professing  is  holy  etc. 
Oh,  would  to  God  that  in  our  times  the  faithful  born  in  the 
bosom  of  our  most  holy  church,  nurtured  from  their  very 
first  days  with  the  milk  of  her  most  holy  and  pure  doctrine, 
should  not  be  in  need  of  the  like  admonitions !  But,  alas ! 
adultery,  theft,  drunkenness  fill  the  earth.  Drunkenness  is 
prevalent  everywhere,  neither  etc.  One  would  think  it  has 
become  lawful.  "Do  not  err,"  my  Brethren,  etc.,  drunkards 
shall  not  possess  the  kingdom  of  God.  Would  that  I  were 
able  to  impress  upon  your  minds  an  horror  for  this  horrible 
vice.  I  shall  endeavor  to  do  so,  by  showing  you  that  the 
drunkard  is  his  own  worst  enemy,  insofar  as  he  hates  all 
the  goods  which  could  be  his,  either  in  this  Hfe  or  in  the 
next.  To  three  general  kinds  may  all  these  goods  be  re- 
duced: 1.  the  goods  of  fortune;  2.  natural  goods;  3.  Super- 
natural goods.  To  all  these  goods  the  drunkard  is  opposed, 
aijd  this  in  a  most  particular  way.  For  it  was  said  in  general 
of  all  sinners  that  "they  that  commit  sin,  are  enemies  to 
their  own  souls"  "^ ;  however,  deluded  by  the  appearance 
of  some  good,  they  mistake  temporal  things  for  the  things 
eternal,  and  the  false  for  the  true.  But  what  will  the  drunk- 
ard receive  in  exchange  for  his  soul  which  he  sacrifices? 
Nothing.  Riches  etc. ;  honors ;  pleasure,  etc. ;  none  of  these; 
nay  more,  he  jeopardizes  his  natural  goods ;  his  health,  his 
intellectual  faculties,  his  life  itself  etc..  and  moreover,  his 
supernatural  goods ;  grace,  merits,  glory,  etc.,  etc.  Vespers 
in  the  church. 

13  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  for  the  Seminarians,  on 
avoiding  tepidity  as  injurious  to  God,  the  neighbor  and  our- 
selves. Mass  in  the  chapel. 

14  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Commuity.  '^  Mass 
in  the  chapel. 

15  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  chapel.  Went  to  confession. 

16  Thursday.     Mass  in  the  chapel. 

17  F"riday.     Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 


«•.     Bishop    Roaati   muit    have    written    this    refereaoe    from   memory;    the    text    quoted    Vy 
kill)   ii   found   in   /   Cor.   ri,   9. 
•o.     Tcb.    xii,    10. 
ti.     Space   iot  tbe   tubject   left   blank. 


DOCUMENTS  91 

18  Saturday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of  the 
Nuns.  In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

19  IVth  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Early  in  the  morning  Con- 
fessions of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions. 
Assisted  at  High  Mass  during  which  I  preached  on  the 
various  manners  of  cooperating  in  the  sin  of  drunkenness. 
Vespers  in  the  church. 

20  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  for  the  Seminarians,  on 
the  means  to  be  employed  for  avoiding  tepidity.  1.  the  de- 
sire of  fervor ;  2.  prayer ;  3.  vigilance ;  4.  eschewing  small 
defects,  etc.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Return  of  Father  De 
Neckere  from  a  Mission  to  the  Catholics  of  the  State  of 
Illinois,  and  Kaskaskia.  In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the 
Seminarians. 

21  Tuesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  High  Mass  in  the  church, 
during  which  the  panegyric  of  St.  Aloysius  Gonzaga  was 
preached  in  EngHsh  by  Mr.  Saucier.  Vespers  and  Compline 
in  the  church, 

22  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  chapel. 

23  Thursday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Received  a  letter  from  Fr. 
Saulnier. 

24  Friday.  In  the  morning  Confessions  of  the  Brothers. 
Went  to  Confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Assisted  at  High 
Mass  in  the  church.  Vespers  and  Compline  in  the  chapel. 

25  Saturday.  (Fr.  De  Neckere  heard  the  Confessions  of  the 
Nuns).  Mass  in  the  chapel.  In  the  evening  Confessions  of 
the  Seminarians.  Received  a  barrel  of  sugar  and  a  sack  of 
coffee  from  Fr.  Borgna  of  New  Orleans.  "^^ 

26  Vth  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Confessions  of  the  Brothers. 
Mass  in  the  chapel.  Assisted  at  High  Mass  in  the  church, 
during  which  I  preached  on  vanity  in  dress,  and  showed 
it  to  be  opposed  to  Religion,  chastity  and  justice.  Vespers 
in  the  church, 

27  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  for  the  Seminarians,  on  the 
exercise  of  the  presence  of  God.  Mr.  Loisel,  Mass  in  the 
chapel.  Answered  Fr.  Saulnier's  letter. 

28  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community,  on  the 
care  to  be  taken  on  small  things,  whether  good  or  evil.  Bro. 
Pifferi ",  Mr.  Timon.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  In  the  evening 
Confessions   of  the   Seminarians. 

29  Wednesday.  In  the  morning  Confessions  of  the  Brothers. 
Pontifical  Mass  in  the  church  after  the  chanting  of  Tierce, 
Pontifical  Vespers  in  the  church.  Received  the  following 
letters:  L  of  Fr.  Baccari,  15  February  of  this  year;  decree 


82.     This  whole   sentence  is  written   in  French  in   the  Diary. 

e«.     Cf.  St.   Louis  Catholic  Historical  Review.  Vol.   Ill,  p.   343,   n.    116. 


92  DOCUMENTS 

of  the  same  for  this  Mission ;  2.  of  Fr.  Boccardo,  Genoa. 
September  27,  1824;  of  the  Bishop  of  New  Orleans,  two 
May  24"  and  26";  4.  of  Fr.  Borgna,  May  28;  5.  of  Fr. 
Dahmen,  to  whom  the  aforementioned  letters  were  ad- 
dressed, and  who,  being  absent  from  Ste.  Genevieve,  was 
unable  to  forward  them  sooner. 
30  Thursday.Mass  in  the  chapel.  Received  a  letter  from  Fr. 
Niel  written  from  Washington. 

JULY 

1  Friday.  Went  to  Confession.  Heard  two  Confessions. 
Chapter.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

2  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Started  a  letter  to  Fr.  Bac- 
cart.  In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

3  Vlth  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Confessions  of  the  Brothers. 
Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions.  Letter  to  Fr.  Baccari, 
Vespers  in  the  church. 

4  Monday.     Mass  in  the  chapel. 

5  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community,  on  the 
zeal  for  our  own  perfection. 

6  Wednesday.     1  Confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

7  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Conference  to  the 
Nuns. 

8  Friday.  Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Heard  1  Confes- 
sion. Mass  in  the  chapel. 

9  Saturday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of  the 
Nuns.   In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

10     Vllth  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Confessions  of  the  Brothers. 
Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confession  of  a  lay  person.  At  half 
past  eight,   I   administered  solemn    Baptism  to    an  adult, 
an  adult  named  Eugene  Evans,  after  an  exhortation  and  explammg 

the  ceremonies.  During  High  Mass  I  preached  on  the  neces- 
sity of  knowing  the  law  of  God.  Vespers  in  the  church, 
after  which  sermon  by  Mr.  Saucier. 


54.  Drijfinal  in  .\rchivcs  of  St.  F.ouis  .\rchdioc.  Chancery.  Thanks  Rosati  for  announc- 
ing the  arrival  of  two  youni?  negrcsscs.  Advises  him  to  come  flown  to  Louisiana  to  treat 
different  affairs  which  cannot  he  communicated  by  letter;  will  pay  trip  expenses.  For  this 
reason  refuses  to  Fr.  BorKna,  who,  anyway  has  been  absent  too  much,  to  go  up  to  the 
Barren^.— N  coming  from  Florida;  has  placed  Fr.  Ganihl  at  Mobile;  Fr.  Maenhaut  is  well 
pleased  at  Pen^acola. — No  Sifters  can  be  sent  from  Kentucky:  their  rule  was  too  austere  and 
rapidly  undermining  the  health  of  many.  I^ct  the  Sisters  of  Fiethlehem  .idopt  the  same  miti- 
gation of  their  rule  as  will  be  imposed  upon  the  Kentucky  Sisters. — Fr.  Martial  has  come  to 
Sew  Orleans  to  recruit  boys  for  the  College  of  I'.ardstown;  takes  everything,  good  and  bad; 
there  is  rumor  that   one  of  those   he  took   along  was  killed  by  his  schoolmates  at   Louisville. 

5».  Original  in  Archives  of  St.  I^uis  Archdioc.  Chancery. — A  pious  Irish  widow,  very 
industrious,  wishes  to  be  received  in  the  Monastery  of  Rethlehem.  One  of  her  boys  is 
learning  a  trade;  she  would  take  with  her  a  girl  of  hers,  aged  9,  and  pay  $50.00  yearly  to 
the  Convent  for  her;  and  would  place  her  boy,  of  the  same  age,  at  the  Seminary,  paying 
1100.00  for  him  annually. — Urges  again  Rosati  to  come  South. — Do  not  change  Rosti  and 
Potinl.  Cellini  has  sailed.  It  is  rumored  that  Tichitoli  is  thinking  of  going  back  to  Milan. 
Refuse  him  the  permission,  and  send  hlni  to  me. 


DOCUMENTS  93 

11  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  for  the  Seminarians.  Mo- 
tives and  means  of  avoiding  venial  sins.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

12  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community :  That 
we  ought  to  perform  our  ordinary  actions  well.  Mass  in  the 
chapel. 

13  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  chapel. 

15  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  chapel.  Conference  to  the 
Nuns,  on  the  obligation  to  tend  to  perfection. 

15  Friday.     Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

16  Saturday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of  the 
Nuns.    In  the  evening  Confession  of  the  Seminarians. 

17  Vlllth  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Confessions  of  the  Broth- 
ers. Mass  in  the  chapel ;  preached  at  High  Mass.  Vespers 
in  the  church. 

18  Monday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Pontifical  first  Vespers  in  the 
church.     In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

19  Tuesday.  St.  Vincent  de  Paul.  Confessions  of  the 
Brothers.  Pontifical  Mass  in  the  church,  during  which 
panegyric  by  Mr.  Timon.  Pontifical  Vespers  in  the  church. 

20  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  chapel. 

21  Thursday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

22  Friday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Chapter.  Went  to  con- 
fession. At  5  P.  M.  I  left  the  Seminary,  on  my  way  down 
to  Louisiana,  according  to  the  desire  of  the  Right  Rev.  Bp. 
of  New  Orleans,  in  order  to  have  with  him  a  talk  about 
certain  affairs  regarding  the  good  of  our  Congregation  and 
of  the  whole  Diocese.  At  9  o'clock,  we  reached  Mr.  James', 
where  we  took  supper  and  spent  the  night. 

23  Saturday.  Early  in  the  morning  we  set  out,  and  came  to 
Ste.  Genevieve  at  6  o'clock. 

24  IVth  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Mass  in  the  church  of  Ste. 
Genevieve. 

25  Monday.     In  the  same  place. 

26  Tuesday.     In  the  same  place. 

27  Wednesday.  Having  received  word  that  the  boat  which 
I  was  waiting  for  was  to  remain  longer  in  St.  Louis,  in 
order  not  to  spend  here  my  time  uselessly,  I  returned  to 
the  Seminary. 

28  Thursday.     Mass  in  the  Community  chapel. 

29  Friday.  Chapter.  Went  to  Confession;  Mass  in  the 
chapel. 

30  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Confessions  of  the 
Nuns.  In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

31  Sunday.  Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the 
chapel. 


94  DOCUMENTS 

AUGUST. 

1  Monday.     Mass  in  the  chapel. 

2  Tuesday.  Started  for  Ste.  Genevieve,  news  having  come 
that  another  boat  was  soon  to  pass  there. 

3  Wednesday.     At  Ste.  Genevieve. 

4  Thursday.  Remained  in  the  same  place  waiting  for  the 
boat. 

5  Friday.  Went  on  board  the  SteivhenvUle,  Capt.  Com- 
stock.  Starting  from  Ste.  Genevieve,  the  same  day  we 
reached  the  village  called  Cape  Girardeau,  whence 

6  Saturday.  at  6  o'clock  we  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  the 

7  Sunday.  Ohio,  in  th^  morning  we  passed  New  Mad- 

8  Monday.  rid.     The    rest    of    the    journey    we    made 

9  Tuesday.  slowly,    amidst   very  great   difficulties   and 

10  Wednesday,  dangers,    especially    when    we   reached    the 

11  Thursday.  place    caJled    Point e     Chicau;    during  the 

12  Friday.  night  a  part  of  the  river  bank  fell  into  the 

13  Saturday.  river,  threatening  to  engulf  the  boat  in  the 

water ;  we  were  scarcely  able,  by  firing  all 
the  boilers,  and  putting  up  all  the  steam 
possible,  to  get  away  from  the  falling  river 
bank. 

14  Sunday.  At  2  P.  M.,  we  reached  Natchez.  There  I 
heard  of  the  dangerous  illness  of  Father  Gallagher;  I 
went  to  the  upper  part  of  the  city  to  see  the  sick  priest, 
whom  I  found  beginning  to  feel  better  and  out  of  danger 
of  death ;  returned  to  the  boat,  I  resumed  my  voyage,  but 
was  disappointed  not  to  be  able  to  say  Mass  anywhere  the 
next  day,  feast  of  the  Assumption  of  the  B.  V. 

15  Monday.  At  2  o'clock  P.  M.,  we  passed  in  sight  of  the 
parish  of  Pointe  Coupee. 

16  Tuesday.  At  4  a.  m.,  I  landed  at  the  town  of  Donaldson' 
ville;  went  straightway  to  Father  Brassac's,  by  whom  the 
same  morning  I  was  driven  to  Assumption,  where  I  had 
the  pleasure  to  meet  the  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  of  New  Orleans, 
who  had  come  with  Fr.  Dussaussois  to  celebrate  the  feast 
of  the  Assumption.  After  I  had  been  greeted  by  Frs. 
Bigeschi  and  Tichitoli,  the  Bishop  and  I  had  a  long  and 
exhaustive  talk  about  the  matter  which  had  brought  me 
on  this  journey.  He,  moved  by  the  great  difficulties  be- 
setting the  progress  of  the  Seminary  at  the  Barrens  on 
account  of  the  latter's  scanty  income;  wishing,  moreover, 
to  provide  Lower  I^juisiana  with  another  Seminary  of  our 
Congregation,  spoke  at  length  of  the  necessity  of  such  a 
foundation,  affirming  that  it  would  prove  most  helpful 
even  to  the  churches  and  the  Seminary  in  Missouri.     His 


DOCUMENTS  95 

opinion  was,  therefore,  that  I  should,  as  soon  as  possible, 
devote  all  my  energies  to  this  foundation ;  that  I  should 
leave  in  the  Seminary  at  the  Barrens  one,  or  maybe,  two 
priests,  with  the  boys  of  the  lower  classes,  and  go  with  all 
the  rest  to  Lower  Louisiana,  to  conduct  the  Seminary  and 
College  there  to  be  erected.  My  soul  was  pierced  to  the 
quick  at  hearing  this ;  and  I  represented  to  the  eager  pre- 
late the  dismal  condition  into  which  the  church  of  Mis- 
souri was  to  be  plunged,  destitute  as  it  would  be  of  all 
spiritual  help.  But  on  his  retorting  with  vehemence  that 
my  refusal  to  consent  to  this  capital  project  was  tanta- 
mount to  bringing  ruin  upon  the  whole  Diocese,  I  found 
it  impossible  to  resist  any  longer;  I  gave  my  consent,  and 
have  written  to  the  Vicar  General  of  our  Congregation  to 
obtain  his  approval. 

17  Mass  in  the  church  of  the  Assumption,  where  today  and 
the  following  days  I  have  enjoyed  the  company  and  con- 
versation of  the  Bp.  of  New  Orleans. 

18  Mass  in  the  same  place. 

19  Mass  in  the  same  place. 

20  Saturday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

21  XII  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Mass  in  the  same  place. 
Assisted  at  High  Mass,  during  which  I  preached.  Ves- 
pers in  the  church.  Arrival  of  Fr.  Blanc,  Sr.,  from 
Pointe  Coupee  ;^®  he  came  for  the  purpose  of  seeing  me. 

22  Monday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Arrival  of  Fr. 
Potini." 

23  Tuesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place-  Departure  of  the  Rt. 
Rev.  Bp.  of  New  Orleans  and  of  Fr.  Blanc. 

24  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

25  Thursday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

26  Friday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Received  letters  from 
Frs.  Moni'*  and  Borgna  of  New  Orleans,  in  which  they 
expressed  the  desire  that  I  should  go  down  there,  affirm- 
ing that  no  danger  of  sickness  is  to  be  feared. 

27  Mass  in  the  same  place- 

28  XIII  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Mass  early  in  the  morn- 
ing; after  Mass,  started  for  Donaldsonville,  where  I  ar- 
rived before  High  Mass ;  there  I  found  the  Bp.  of  New 
Orleans,  who  was  set  out  the  same  evening  for  the  visita- 
tion of  Opelousas,  Avoyelles.  Natchitoches  and  other 
neighboring  parishes.  We  therefore  bade  each  other 
goodbye. 


56.     This  is  Father  Anthony   Blanc,   the  future  Bishop  of  New  Orleans. 

87.     Cf.  St.  Louis  Catholic  Historical  Review,  Vol.  Ill,  p.   319,  n.   26. 

58.  This  is  evidently  the  short  letter  dated,  New  Orleans,  Augrust  17,  182S.  Original 
in  Archives  of  St.  Louis  Archdioc.  Chancery. — All  await  eagerly  Bp.  Rosati's  coming  to 
New  Orleans.  The  City  is  now  free  from  sickness;  at  any  rate  he  will  be  able  to  stay  at  the 
Ursulines  with  Fr.  Richard.  Fr.  Borgna  is  anxious  to  talk  to  him.  Sends  fifty  Mass  Inten- 
tions. On  Fr.  Moni,  See  St.  Louis  Catholic  Historical  Revieu),  Vol.  Ill,  p.  324,  n.  47. 


96  DOCUMENTS 

29  Monday.     Returned  to  Assumption. 

30  Tuesday.  Left  with  Fr.  Tichitoli  for  St.  Joseph,  in  view 
of  visiting  Fr.  Potini ;  we  arrived  there  at  11  A.  M. 

31  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  church  of  St.  Joseph.  After 
tlinner  we  started  with  Fr.  Potini.  Reached  Mr.  Potier's 
in  the  evenings  and  remained  there  over  night. 

SEPTEMBER. 

1  Thursday.     In  the  morning  returned  to  Assumption. 

2  Friday-  Bidding  goodbye  to  Frs.  Bigeschi,  Potini  and 
Tichitoli,  I  left  for  Donaldsonville,  where  I  arrived  a 
little  before  midday,  and  went  on  board  the  boat  for 
New  Orleans. 

3  Saturday.  Early  in  the  morning  we  reached  New 
Orleans.  I  went  to  see  Fr.  Borgna,  by  whom  I  was  taken 
first  to  the  College,  then  with  Fr.  Sibourd  to  the  Monas- 
tery outside  the  city,  for  the  purpose  of  not  exposing  my- 
self to  the  danger  of  the  contagion  of  the  yellow  fever. 
Was  most  kindly  welcomed  by  the  Nuns,  and  lodged  in 
the  house  of  the  chaplain  and  the  guests,  where  I  will 
enjoy  the  society  of  the  very  pious  Fr.  Richard.'^^  Re- 
ceived the  visits  of  Frs.  Carretta,"''  Janvier,*^^  Portier,"^ 
Jeanjean,®^  Michaud*^*  and  Moni. 

4  XlV'th  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Mass  in  the  Nuns'  chapel. 
Vespers  and  Benediction  of  the  Bl-  Sacrament  in  the  same 
place.     Wrote  to   Fr.   De  Neckere. 

5  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Wrote  to  Fr.  Rosti,  at  Grand 
Coteau.  to  remain  there  until  the  Bp.  of  New  Orleans 
sends  another  priest. 

6  Tuesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

7  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 


.'>B.  Father  Richard-  not  to  be  confounded  with  l-"r.  Ciabricl  Richard,  P.  S.  S.,  of  De- 
troit— had  come  to  Louisiana  at  the  same  time  as  Mother  Duchesne  and  her  companions, 
reaching  St.  Louis  on  the  20th  of  .^ugust  1818.  He  was  first  assigned  to  St.  Charles,  thus 
remaining  in  close  contact  with  the  Sacred  Heart  Nuns.  Mother  Duchesne  gives  of  him  the 
following  description:  "A  priest  after  God's  heart.  His  thin,  extenuated  frame  and  austere 
thoughtful  countenance  gives  him  an  ascetic  appearance  more  likely  to  inspire  awe  than 
to  attract;  but  he  is  a  man  of  highest  merit  who,  in  spite  of  his  cold  mariner  and  extreme 
reserve  in  conversation,  was  most  devoted  and  kind  hearted."  (Hannard-Fullerton:  Life  of 
Madame  Duchesne,  p.  184).  Some-  time  after  the  departure  of  the  Community  to  Klorissanl. 
Fr.  Richard  himself  was  transferred  to  Louisiana,  where  he  was  appointed  Chaplain  to  the 
Ur»u1ine».  During  the  epidemic  of  yellow  fever  which  afflicted  New  Orleans  in  1822,^  Father 
Richard  was  attacked  Ijy  the  disease;  liut  "heaven",  wrote  some  time  later  Mr.  Odin,  "did  not 
wish  to  deprive  the  Mission  of  such  a  holy  man."  (Annates  de  la  Propagation  de  la  Fox, 
Vol.  I,  Fasc.  V,  p.  66).  .As  may  lie  seen  from  these  i|uotations,  and  from  the  apiircciation 
of  Rosati  himself  who  styles  him  "piissimi  sacerdotis",  everyone  who  knew  Fr.  Richard 
entertained   a  very   high    opinion   of   him. 

•0.     Cf.  St.   Louis  Catholic  Historical  Rnirw.    Vol.   III.   p.  331,   n.   76. 

•I.     Cf.    Ibid.,   p.    325,    n.    51. 

62.     Cf.   Ibid.,   n.    50 

•».     Cf.   Ibid.,   p.   324,   n.    48. 

•4.     Cf.    Ibid.,    p.    325,    n.    52. 


DOCUMENTS 


97 


9 
10 
11 
12 

13 
14 


15 

Encyclical  of 
Leo  XII  and 
Bull  of  Indic- 
tion  of  Jubilee 


16 

17 
18 


19 
20 

21 


22 


23 


24 
25 
26 


Thursday.     Mass  in  the  same  place.     Took  dinner  with 

Fr.  Portier  and  all  the  other  priests  of  the  city  and  its 

immediate  neighborhood. 

Friday.     Mass  in  the  same  place.    Wrote  to  Fr.  Mina. 

Saturday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

XVth      Sunday  after  Pentecost.    Mass  in  the  same  place. 

Monday.     Mass  in  the  same  place.     Wrote  to  the  Bp.  of 

New  Orleans.®® 

Tuesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Received  a  letter 
from  Fr.  Bigeschi  and  the  Circular  of  the  Vicar  General 
of  our  Congregation. 

Thursday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Received  the  En- 
cyclical letter  of  our  Holy  Father  Leo  XII,  and  the  Bull 
of  indiction  of  the  Jubilee. 

Friday.     Mass  in  the  same  place.    Visited  the  Nuns  with 

Fr.  Sibourd. 

Saturday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

XVIth  Sunday  after  Pentecost.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

Vespers,   Benediction  of  the  Bl.  Sacrament  in  the  same 

place. 

Monday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

Tuesday.     Mass    in    the    same  place.      Received   a   letter 

from  Fr.  Mina. 

Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place.     Wrote:  1,  to  Fr. 

De  Neckere  to  tell   him   to   send  the  manuscript  of  the 

Ordo  to  the  printer  in  St.  Louis ;  2,  to  Fr.  Saulnier,  to  tell 

him  he  should  look  after  the  printing  of  the  same. 

Thursday.     Mass  in  the  same  place.     Paid  a  visit  to  Frs. 

Moni,  Jeanjean,  Janvier,  Portier  and  Carretta.     Received 

letters  from  Frs.  Odin  and  De  Neckere.^® 

Friday.     Mass  in  the  same  place.     Answered  Fr.  Odin's 

letter,  telling  him  to  go  to  New  Madrid,  to  send  the  Ordo 

to  St.  Louis,  to  tell  Thomas  Moore  and  the  Nuns  to  get 

ready  for  their  trip  to  Louisiana. 

Saturday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

Sunday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

Monday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 


65.  This  letter  has  not  been  preserved;  but  from  Bp.  Du  Bourg's  answer,  dated 
Natchitoches,  October  4,  we  may  gather  some  of  its  contents.  Father  Bernard  de  Deya  was 
raising  some  difficulties  about  the  property  he  intended  to  donate  for  a  Seminary  in  the 
Bayou  La  Fourche  district.  Rosati  has  written  to  Father  Rosti  that  he  is  to  recall  him 
from   Grand   Coteau. 

66.  Original  in  Archives  of  St.  Louis  Archdioc.  Chancery.  The  letter  is  dated  from 
Ste.  Genevieve.  August  14.  Had  started  for  St.  Louis,  but  the  heat  and  his  weakness  com- 
pelled him  to  stop  at  Ste.  Genevieve.  Asks  permission  to  go  back  to  Europe;  his  brother  has 
offered  to  pay  the  trip  expenses;  not  to  delay  too  much  asks  from  Bp.  Rosati  a  loan  of  the 
sum  necessary. 


98 


DOCUMENTS 


27 

28 
29 


30 


Tuesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Received  letters  from 
Frs.  Bigeschi  and  Tichitoli. 
Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place. 
Thursday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Came  to  New 
Orleans,  and  took  dinner  at  the  College  with  Fr.  Portier 
and  other  priests.  In  the  evening  returned  to  the  Monas- 
tery. 

Friday.  Mass  in  the  Nun's  chapel.  After  dinner  left  the 
Monastery  and  came  to  New  Orleans,  to  stay  in  the 
Bishop's  residence. 


1 

Confirmed  S 

2 
3 
4 
5 
6 


Confirmed  1 

8 

9 
10 

11 

12 
13 
14 
15 
16 
17 
18 
19 


OCTOBER. 

Mass  in  the  Bishop's  church,  after  which  gave  Confirma- 
tion to  five  girls. 

XlXth  Sunday  after  Pentecost.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 
Monday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 
Tuesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 
Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 
Thursday.      Mass   in  the  same  place.     Took   dinner   with 
the  Assistants  of  the  Cathedral  and  other  priests. 
Friday.     Mass  in  the  same  place.     Confirmed  one  girl. 

Saturday.     Mass  in  the  same  place.     Took  dinner  at  Mr. 
Du  Bourg's*'^  with  several  priests. 
Sunday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

Monday.     Mass  in  the  same  place.     Took  dinner  at  Mr. 
Barthe  with   Frs.  Sibourd  and  Borgna. 
Tuesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place.     Took  dinner  at  Mr. 
Fogliardi. 

Wednesday.     Was  sick  of  the  fever. 
Thursday.     Same. 
Friday.     Same- 
Saturday.       Same. 
Sunday.     Same. 
Monday.     Same. 
Tuesday.     Same. 
Wednesday.     Same. 


«7.  Pierre  F.  Du  BourK,  the  Hishop's  brother,  for  many  years  a  prominent  resident 
of  New  Orleant.  An  "Annuaire"  for  1809  shows  he  was  then,  with  the  title  of  Maior,  in 
command  of  the  volunteer  force  of  Louisiana,  then  the  Territory  of  Orleans.  Paxton  6  New 
Orleans  Directory  for  182.3  styles  h'im  "Commissioner  and  Consul  of  the  King  of  Sar- 
dinia," with  place  of  business.  53  Ricnville  Street,  and  residence  85  Maine,  that  is,  Du- 
maine  street.  The  house  is  still  standing.  Pierre  F.  Du  Hourg,  though  he  was  the  Bishop's 
brother,  and  on  friendly  terms  with  some  members  of  the  clergy,  yet  was  quite  active  and 
prominent  in  Masonic  circles.  (See  Paxton's  New  Orleans  Directory  above  cited).  Besides 
bis  residence  on  Dumaine  Street,  he  had  near  the  city  a  country  place,  named  'Plaisancc', 
froin  which  the  present  Pleasant  Street   has  received  its  name. 


DOCUMENTS  99 

20  Thursday-     Same. 

21  Friday.     Same. 

22  Saturday.     Same. 

23  XXIInd  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Mass  in  the  Bishop's 
church. 

24  Monday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

25  Tuesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

26  Wednesday.     Mass   in   the  same  place- 

27  Thursday.    Mass  in  the  same  place. 

28  Friday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

29  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Took  dinner  at  Mr. 
Barthe's  with  the  Consul  of  France.  Wrote  letters:  1,  to 
Fr.  Tichitoli ;  2,  to  Fr.  Potini ;  3,  to  the  Bishop  of  Charles- 
ton ;  4,  to  Fr.  Acquaroni ;  he  must  abandon  the  idea  of 
returning  to  the  parish  of  Portage,  which  will  be  here- 
after administered  by  the  Jesuits ;  he  is  given  the  choice 
between  New  Madrid,  Kaskaskias,  etc. 

30  XXIII  Sunday  after  Pentecost.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

31  Monday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Wrote  to  the  Most 
Rev.  Archbishop  of  Iconium,  Secretary  of  the  S.  Congr. 
of  Propaganda.    Heard  the  confession  of  a  woman. 

NOVEMBER. 

1  Tuesday.  Celebrated  solemn  Pontifical  Mass  in  the 
Cathedral.  In  the  evening  Benediction  of  the  Bl-  Sacra- 
ment in  the  Bishop's  church.    Confirmed  a  girl. 

2  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

3  Thursday.  At  11  o'clock  went  on  board  the  Packet  and 
at  5  o'clock  landed  at  the  church  of  St.  John  the  Baptist, 
where  I  was  welcomed  with  great  delight  by  Frs.  Mina 
and  Audizio. 

4  Friday.     Mass  in  the  church  of  St.  John  the  Baptist. 

5  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  same  place-  Wrote  to  Fr. 
BorgTia®*  and  to  Fr.  Bigeschi.  To  the  latter  I  insisted 
that  he  should  proceed  most  cautiously  in  regard  to  the 
affair  of  the  foundation  of  the  new  Seminary,  lest  the 
Seminary  be  in  debt  before  it       even  begin  to  exist. 

6  XXIVth  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Mass  in  the  same  place. 
Assisted  at  High  Mass,  during  which  I  preached  on  the 
gospel  of  the  day:  Jesus  taught  in  the  form  of  a  parable, 
in  order  to  accommodate  Himself  to  the  human  intellect; 


«8.  Original  in  Archives  of  St.  Louis  Archdioc.  Chancery.  Charmed  with  Father  Mina. 
Does  not  know  whether  he  will  go  to  St.  Michael's  as  Fr.  De  la  Croix  is  not  at  home.  Ex- 
pects Father  Borgna  the  following  Wednesday  (November  9).  Recommends  him  not  to 
forget  the  provisions,  also  to  ask  from  Mr.  Fogliardi  the  picture  of  Father  Dc  Andreis,  and 
to  bring  it  along;   and  to  retnind  Fr.  Portier  he  promised  to  send  a  bed  to  Fr.   Dahmen. 


100  DOCUMENTS 

the  householder  is  God  infinitely  good,  who  shows  him- 
self to  be  a  father,  and  wants  us  to  treat  him  as  sons;  he 
sowed;  the  time  of  his  present  life  is  the  time  of  sowing; 
he  who  does  not  sow  shall  not  reap ;  he  who  soweth  spar- 
ingly, shall  also  reap  sparingly;  and  he  who  soweth  in 
blessings,  shall  also  reap  in  blessings  f^  good  seed,  that 
is,  faith,  grace,  etc. ;  in  His  field;  you  are  God's  husband- 
ry. *°.  An  enemy;  that  is,  the  devil,  the  world,  our  old 
man,  etc. ;  IVilt  thou  that  we  go  and  gaiUer  it  up  ^^  ?  God, 
by  supporting  the  sinners,  manifests  His  patience,  His 
goodness.  His  justice.  In  the  time  of  the  harvest;  then 
will  be  thetime  of  rendering  an  account,  etc.,  etc. 

7  Monday.     Mass  in  the  same  place.    Wrote  to  Fr.  Tichitoli. 

8  Tuesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Wrote  to  Fr.  Brassac 
and  to  the  Bp.  of  New  Orleans.  At  2  o'clock,  the  same 
Bishop  with  Fr.  Jeanjean  fills  us  with  considerable  joy  by 
his  unexpected  arrival.  The  proposed  foundation  of  the 
new  Seminary  is  once  more  the  object  of  our  conversa- 
tion ;  I  urged  upon  the  Bishop  the  difficulties  besetting 
the  contemplated  foundation,  and,  after  weighing  them 
carefully,  we  concluded  that  it  is  of  the  utmost  import- 
ance that,  before  anything  be  done.  I  should  find  out  what 
our  priests  in  the  state  of  Missouri  think  of  the  matter. 

9  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  At  half  past  seven 
P.  M.,  the  Bishop  of  New  Orleans  and  I,  together  with  Fr. 
Jeanjean  and  Fr.  Audizio,  went  on  board  the  General  Brown 
these  gentlemen  bound  for  Donaldsonville,  the  last  men- 
tioned coming  with  me  to  the  Seminary.  We  stopped  until 
10  o'clock  to  load  the  boat. 

10  Thursday.  At  10  o'clock  we  leave  the  wharf,  and  at  one 
in  the  afternoon  we  pass  in  front  of  Donaldsonville;  the 
Bishop  and  Fr.  Jeanjean  are  taken  to  the  village  in  a  skiff. 
At  8  p.  m.,  we  pass  Baton  Rouge. 

11  Friday.  A  little  after  midnight,  as  we  were  surrounded  by 
fog,  we  were  obliged  to  stop  during  four  hours-  At  half 
past  five  we  came  to  the  town  of  Fort  Adams. 

12  Saturday.  At  2  A.  M.  we  arrive  at  Natchez,  where  we 
stopped  about  three  hours.  At  1  p.  m.  we  passed  the  place 
called  Petit  Gouffre'^ 


•».     II   Cor.,    ix,    7 

TO.     I  Cor.  iii,  9. 

71.     Matt,    xiii.,    28. 

T2.  At  a  distance  of  about  20  mile*  (by  the  river)  above  Natchez.  Fifteen  miles  higher 
up.  if  the  Grand  Gouffrt,  apparently  the  one  described  by  Charlevoix:  "Were  it  not  for 
a  Natchez  who  had  asked  me  to  accompany  me  to  return  to  his  home,  I  would  have  been 
Io«t  in  a  whirljjool,  which  no  one  among  my  guides  was  aware  of,  and  which  is  detected 
only  when  one  i*  already  so  caught  up  in  it  that  it  is  impossible  to  escape.  It  is  on  the 
left  hand  fgoing  down  strc.im,  therefore  towards  the  east  bank)  at  the  foot  of  a  huge  Cape. 
(Journal  tTun  Voyaot  dans  I'Amirique.  Letter  XXX.  Paris,  MDCCXLIX,  Vol.  VI,  p.  168). 
Both  "Gouffren"  are  marked  on  the  "Draught  of  the  Rivrr  Mississippi"  annexed  to  Pittman'« 
Emroptan  SeltlemenU  on  tkt  Misiittippi  River  (Cleveland,   1906). 


DOCUMENTS  101 

13  XXVth  Sunday  after  Pentecose.  At  2  a.  m.  we  came  to  the 
village^^  of  Wicksburg,  and  in  the  evening  at  half  past 
six  we  passed  along  the  island  called  He  aux  Cerfs. 

14  Monday.  At  half  past  three,  we  stopped-  At  5  P.  M.  we 
passed  the  place  called  Pointe  Chicau. 

15  Tuesday.  At  8  A.  M.  we  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Arkansas  river.  Wrote  to  Fr.  Van  Quickenborne,  at  St. 
Ferdinand,  advising  him  to  send  to  the  Seminary  two 
young  men  of  his  Society  who  are  to  be  ordained,  as  I 
will  have  the  Ordination  on  the  Saturday  of  the  Ember 
week  before  Christmas.  At  11  o'clock  we  arrived  at  the 
mouth  of  the  White  River.  About  noon,  we  stopped  to 
unload  some  merchandise. 

16  Wednesday.  Wrote  to  Mr.  Demaillez^*  that,  if  he  has 
still  the  desire  of  receiving  Orders,  he  should  come  to 
the  Seminary.  At  half  past  eleven  A.  M.,  we  reached  the 
village  of  St.  Helena.  At  1  :30  P.  M.,  we  arrived  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Arkansas  River." 

17  Thursday.  At  8  A.  M.  we  arrived  at  the  village^®  called 
Memphis- 

18  Friday.  At  6  A.  M.  we  started  from  the  place  ca,lled 
Plumb  Point.  At  2  p.  m.  we  passed  the  place  Neiv-cut-off. 

19  Saturday.  At  half  past  one  in  the  morning  we  passed 
New  Madrid.  At  3  P.  M.  we  came  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Ohio. 

20  Sunday-  At  about  9  o'clock  we  arrived  at  the  village 
called  Cape  Girardeau ;  and  after  landing  some  merchan- 
dise and  a  few  passengers  we  continued  our  trip.  The 
voyage  has  been  very  slow,  the  smoke  and  fog  obstruct- 
ing the  view  of  the  right  course  we  should  keep. 

21  Monday.  At  about  10  o'clock,  the  boat  got  stuck  in  shal- 
lows ;  but  soon  it  could  extricate  itself,  and  after  that  we 
continued  our  trip  slowly  and  cautiously.  At  4  P.  M.  we 
reached  the  Birds'  farm.  There  the  crew  unloaded  on 
the  river  bank  my  baggage  and  that  of  Fr.  Audizio ;  we 
ourselves  went  on  horseback  to  the  Seminary,  a  distance 
of  about  ten  miles.  We  were  received  with  great  joy  by 
all ;  with  no  less  pleasure  did  I  greet  the  priests,  the  Cler- 
ics the  boys  and  the  Brothers  of  the  Seminary. 

22  Tuesday.  .  In  the  morning  I  went  to  see  the  Nuns,  and  I 
told  those  of  them  who  are  to  go  to  Louisiana  to  be  ready 


78.     Oppidulum. 

74.  One  of  the  Seminarians  of  Malines  who  had  sailed  for  America  with  Father  Ne- 
rinckx,  entered  the  Jesuit  Novitiate  at  White  Marsh,  Md.,  on  October  6,  1821.  Hesitating 
about  his  vocation,  he  left  the  Novitiate,  and  later  on  we  find  him  in  St.  Louis  teaching  in 
the  Academy   founded  by   Bishop  Du   Bourg. 

76.  Evidently  a  slip  of  the  pen:  the  General  Brown  had  passed  the  mouth  of  the  Ar- 
kansas the  day  before  at  8  a.  m.  The  river  here  intended  is  obviously  the  St.  Francois  rirer. 

76.     Oppidulum.   Memphis  had  just  been  started   only  a  few  years  before. 


102  DOCUMENTS 

to  start  next  Sunday.  I  found  everybody  in  good  health, 
but  the  affairs  of  the  house  in  wretched  shape;  debts  have 
been  contracted ;  the  provisions  are  exhausted,  and  the 
bams  empty.  Rain  failed  to  come  in  due  time;  hence 
the  Indian  corn  was  dried  up  and  scorched  before  matur- 
ity ;  moreover,  this  summer's  unprecedented  intense  heat 
burned  up  all  harvests,  and  whatever  grain  could  be  saved 
and  stored  up  was  devoured  by  wheat-worms.  We  had  to 
buy  at  once  wheat  and  corn ;  hence  almost  all  the  money 
which  had  been  given  me  by  priests  of  New  Orleans,  I 
have  spent  in  buying  a  few  necessaries,  and  paying  off 
some  of  the  outstanding  debts.  What  I  shall  do  after 
this,  how  I  will  be  able  to  meet  the  necessary  expenses, 
I  know  not.  But  "thy  Providence,  O  Father,  governeth 
all  things.""  This  is  my  only  gleam  of  hope.  "In  the 
Lord  have  I  hoped ;  let  me  never  be  confounded. "^^ 

23  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  Seminary  chapel.  In  the 
morning  we  found  our  baggage,  both  that  which  had 
been  unloaded  at  the  place  of  our  landing,  and  that  un- 
loaded at  Ste.  Genevieve,  arrived  home  without  any  acci- 
dent. The  things  landed  at  Ste.  Genevieve  had  been  pur- 
chased and  sent  by  Fr-  Borgna.  There  were :  a  little  bar- 
rel of  white  wine  for  the  celebration  of  Mass,  two  barrels 
of  rice,  two  sacks  of  salt,  three  hundred  pounds  of  coffee, 
two  barrels  of  sugar,  one  bottle  of  sulfuric  acid ;  a  box 
full  of  sundry  medicines,  a  basket  full  of  small  bottles  of 
oil,  some  dried  fish  and  many  other  things  for  the  Semi- 
nary. 

Father  Dahmen  came  from  Ste.  Genevieve  to  the  Semi- 
nary to  see  me.  Mr.  Feigan,^®  who  had  remained  for 
about  two  years  in  the  Seminary  as  a  pupil,  and  whom  I 
judged  unfit  for  Orders,  particularly  on  account  of  his 
defect  of  knowledge,  was  told  by  me  to  turn  his  views 
elsewhere. 

24  Thursday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  I  read  the  letters  sent 
here  during  my  absence.  Received  one  from  Fr.  Van 
Quickenborne. 

25  Friday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Chapter.  Went  to  Confes- 
sion. Answered  the  letter  of  the  Archbishop  of  Balti- 
more. I  assembled  all  the  priests  of  our  Congregation,  that 
is,  Fr.  De  Neckere,  Assistant  Frs.  Dahmen,  Permoli  and 
Odin,  and  manifested  to  them  the  Bishop's  desire  of  erect- 
ing another  Seminary  in  Louisiana,  and  the  utility  which 
might  be  derived  therefrom  for  Religion  in  general,  and  our 
Congregation  in  particular ;  the  means  which  the  Bishop 


TT.     WUd.   xiv,  3. 

19.       Pt.     XXX,    I. 

T*.     Cf.     St.   Lonit   Calkolie  Historical  Review,   Vol.    Ill,   p.   349   n.    139. 


DOCUMENTS  103 

thinks  of  employing  to  realize  it ;  the  very  great  difficul- 
ties to  be  encountered  in  employing  these  means,  and  the 
harm  eventually  to  result  from  this  project  for  this  Semi- 
nary at  the  Barrens  and  for  practically  all  the  Catholics 
of  the  State  of  Missouri  and  of  the  neighboring  country, 
owing  to  the  lack  of  priests.  All  these  things  being  duly 
weighed  before  God,  it  was  unanimously  resolved  that  the 
Bishop  of  New  Orleans  should  be  begged  to  postpone  the 
erection  of  that  new  Seminary  in  Louisiana  until  we  had 
the  money  and  the  men  necessary  for  the  undertaking.  I 
therefore  wrote  to  the  Bishop  for  that  purpose. 

26  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  I  answered  Fr.  Saulnier 
that  I  cannot  furnish  from  the  Seminary  teachers  for  the 
College  of  St.  Louis ;  the  parish  of  that  City  is,  according 
to  the  determination  of  the  Bp.  of  New  Orleans,  to  be  ad- 
ministered by  the  Jesuit  Fathers,  accordingly  neither  Fr. 
De  Neckere,  nor  Fr,  Audizio  are  to  be  sent  there.  I  em- 
powered Fr.  Saulnier  to  sell  a  female  negro  slave,  but  in 
such  conditions  that  another  of  the  same  value  should  be 
bought  in  her  place.  I  recommended  him  to  take  good  care 
that  the  lots  bought  from  Mr.  O'Connor  should  not  be 
lost  and  etc. 

27  1st  Sunday  of  Advent.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  At  about  nine 
o'clock  went  to  the  Monastery.  I  spoke  to  the  Nuns  who 
were  to  leave  for  Louisiana^"  and  bade  them  goodbye. 
Those  that  were  sent  were :  Sister  Johanna  *^,  Superior, 
Sister  Regina  *-,  teacher,  and  Sister  Rose  ®^.  Thomas  Moore 
went  with  them  for  his  health ;  to  him  I  confided  letters : 
L  for  the  Bp.  of  New  Orleans;®*  2.  for  Fr.  Tichitoli ;  3. 
for  Fr.  Bigeschi ;  4.  for  Fr.  Brassac.  To  Mr.  Feigan  I  gave 
other  letters:  I.  for  Fr.  Borgna ;  2.  for  the  Superior  of  our 
Congregation  ®°,  and  3.  for  Fr.  Rosti,  requesting  the  latter 


80.  They  were  to  go  to  the  Assumption  Parish,  in  the  La  Fourche  District,  where  Fr. 
Bigeschi  had  been  preparing  a  house  for  them. - 

81.  Sister  Johanna  Miles.  Cf.  St.  Louis  Catholic  Historical  Review,   Vol.   I,  p.    163. 

82.  Sister    Regina   Cloney.    Cf.    Ibid. 

83.  Sister  Rose   Elder.   Cf.  Ibid. 

84.  From  Bp.  Du  Bourg's  answer  (New  Orleans,  December  9),  we  see  that  this  letter 
communicated  to  the  prelate  a  curious  protest  of  the  Archbishop  of  Baltimore  against  ap- 
proving Fr.  De  Theux,  S.  J.,  who  had  just  come  to  Missouri;  Bishop  Rosati  also  notified  tnc 
decision  of  the  priests  of  the  Seminary,  reached  at  the  meeting  convened  on  the  26th., 
concerning  the  proposed  foundation  in  Louisiana;  he  likewise  acquainted  Bishop  Du  Bourg 
with  the  dismal  condition  in  which  he  had  found  things  at  the  Seminary,  as  recorded  in 
the  Diary,  under  date  of  November  22. 

85.  This  letter  is  particularly  important,  as  it  acquaints  us  in  detail  with  the  various 
stages  of  the  transaction  concerning  the  Seminary  at  La  Fourche.  "After  my  first  conver- 
sation with  Bishop  Du  Bourg  at  Assumption,"  writes  Bishop  Rosati,  "we  separated,  he  to 
visit  the  parish  of  Natchez,  and  I  to  go  down  to  New  Orleans,  and  wait  there  for  an  op- 
portunity to  return  to  the  Seminary.  On  account  of  the  excessive  summer  heat  I  had  to 
delay  longer  than  was  anticipated,  and  I  paid  tribute  to  Louisiana  by  being  sick  two  weeks. 
Meanwhile,  speaking  of  the  new  foundation  with  Father  Borgna  and  the  other  priests  of 
the  City,  I  began  to  doubt  the  feasibility  of  the  project.  To  carry  it  out,  the  Bishop  of  New 
Orleans  is  reckoning  on  a  subscription;  now,  according  to  the  judgment  of  all  these  eccle- 
siastics,   this    subscription    will    not    net    much;    nay    more,    it    would    be    unwise   to    launch    it, 


104  DOCUMENTS 

to  pay  $42  to  Mary  Layton.'® 

Assisted  at  High  Mass,  during    which    Fr,   De   Neckere 

preached  the  sermon.  Vespers  in  the  church. 

28  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  for  the  Seminarians  on  the 
motives  and  means  of  sanctifying  this  season  of  Advent 
(Mr.  Girardin").  Mass  in  the  chapel.  I  resumed  my 
classes,  1st.  of  Theology,  at  8:30  a.  m. ;  2nd.  of  Philosophy, 
at  10  a.  m.  and  3rd.  of  Greek,  at  4  p.  m. 

29  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community  (as 
yesterday).  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

30  Wednesday.  Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the 
chapel.  High  Mass  in  the  church.  Vespers  also  there. 

DECEMBER 

1  Thursday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Received  a  letter  from  Fr. 
Saulnier  and  from  Madame  Duchesne. 

2  Friday.     Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

3  Saturday.  In  the  morning  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confes- 
sions of  the  Nuns.  In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the 
Seminarians. 


because,  as  subscriptions  have  already  been  resorted  to  this  year  to  build  two  Monasteries 
ia  Louisiana,  another  would  be  too  much  of  an  imposition  on  Catholic  generosity.  When 
Bishop  Du  Bourg  came  back  from  his  visitation  tour,  which  produced  much  good,  I  laid 
before  him  my  difficulties.  Whereupon  he  told  me  that,  in  order  to  make  the  foundation  of 
the  Seminary  a  success:  1.  he  intended  to  buy  a  house  and  a  plantation,  that  is,  cultivated 
land,  adjacent  to  the  uncultivated  land  which  has  been  donated  for  the  foundation  of  the 
Seminary:  this  purchase  might  be  concluded  by  the  immediate  payment  of  $3,000  and  the 
obligation  to  pay  a  yearly  life-interest  of  $1,200  to  the  owner,  who  is  a  man  74  years  of 
age,  but  enjoying  good  health.  2.  In  order  to  have  the  funds  necessary  to  build  the  College 
and  furnish  it,  he  would  ask  a  loan  from  the  State  Hank:  this  establishment  exacts  an 
interest  of  7  per  cent  and  the  annual  payment  of  one-fifth  of  the  principal.  3.  To  put  in 
cultiration  the  land  on  which  sugar-cane  may  be  raised,  he  would  enter  into  partnership 
with  some  one  who  would  attend  to  the  cultivation;  the  surplus  realized  over  and  above 
the  expenses  would  be  equally  divided.  All  this  appeared  to  me  very  objectionable,  and_  I 
communicated  my  misgivings  to  the  Bishop,  telling  him  that,  before  coming  to  any  definite 
conclusion,  I  would  have  to  consult  our  priests  on  my  return  to  the  Barrens. 

"Thanks  be  to  God,  after  a  steamboat  voyage  of  eleven  days,  I  reached  the  Seminary 
on  the  21st  inst.  I  convcncfl  the  Council,  laid  Ijcfore  them  what  has  been  explained  above: 
and  their  observations  were  as  follows:  1.  It  would  be  dangerous  for  us  to  run  so  much 
into  debt;  crops  are  uncertain;  we  might  expose  ourselves  to  bankruptcy,  and  would  he 
forced  to  sell  everything  to  the  disgrace  of  the  Congregation  and  Religion  at  large.  2.  The 
number  of  our  jirifsts  is  too  small  to  be  'livi'lcd  into  two  houses;  it  will  he  difficult  to  find 
one  capable  of  being  Superior;  this  division  will  oblige  us  to  withdraw  the  priests  from 
the  missions  where  they  are  now  so  fruitfully  employed;  ag^ain,  it  would  be  unjust  to  do 
violence  to  the  reasonable  inclination  these  confreres  have  for  the  works  of  the  holy 
ministry,  if  we  were  to  compel  them  to  spend  the  greater  part  of  their  lives  in  teaching 
rradinif,  writing,  spelling,  etc.  3.  It  looks  like  downright  injustice  to  abandon  Upper 
Louiaiana,  that  is  to  say,  the  State  of  Missouri,  and  practically  to  deprive  of  workers  a 
country  where  there  is  such  immense  fruit  to  harvest.  4.  ••"inafly,  we  ought  to  write  you 
about   this   whole  affair   and   wait    for   your   answer. 

"Observations  a*  just  as  the  above  cannot  be  wantonly  disregarded.  In  consequence,  I 
have  written  to  Bishop  Du  Bourg  to  wait  a  few  more  years  before  establishing  this  new 
Seminary;  in  the  meantime  we  may  come  by  the  means  and  the  subjects  taht  will  enable 
ut  to  undertake  the  work  without  running  into  debt  and  ruining  the  house  already  estab- 
lished."  (Original   in  Archives  of  the   Procurator  General   C.   M.,   Rome.) 

*<.  Marv  I-ayton,  a  native  of  the  Barrens,  was  the  first  American  recruit  of  the  Ladies 
of  the  Sacrea  Heart;  she  had  been  missioned  from  Florissant  with  Madame  Eugenie  Aud6, 
to  start  the  house  of  Grand   Coteau. 

•T.     Cf.  St.  Louis  Catholic  Hiitoricat  Review.  Vol.  Ill,   p.   345,  n.    122;   p.  347,  n.   130. 


DOCUMENTS  105 

4  Ilnd  Sunday  of  Advent.  Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass 
in  the  chapel.  Confession  of  Eu.  S.  and  others.  Assisted  at 
High  Mass  during  which  I  preached  on  the  Sunday's 
Gospel.  Vespers  in  the  church. 

5  Monday.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

6  Tuesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Answered  Fr.  Saulnier 
that  I  leave  to  Mr.  Demaillez  the  choice  either  to  remain  in 
St.  Louis  or  to  come  here. 

7  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Received  John  Boul- 
lier^^  subdeacon,  into  our  Congregation.  Confessions  of 
the  Seminarians. 

8  Thursday.  Conception  of  the  B.  V.  In  the  morning  Con- 
fessions of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Assisted  in 
cope  at  High  Mass  and  preached  a  short  sermon  after  the 
Gospel.  Vespers  in  the  chapel. 

9  Friday.  Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 
Wrote  to  Fr.  Saulnier,  and  sent  him  ten  copies  of  the 
Catechism  in  English  and  twenty  pictures  of  Prince  Hohen- 
lohe. 

10  Saturday.  At  about  two  o'clock  in  the  morning  we  were 
awaken  by  the  shouts  of  our  workmen,  and  rushed  to  the 
Convent  to  fight  the  fire  which  had  broken  out  there.  The 
kitchen  building  and  everything  it  contained  were  com- 
pletely destroyed.  Mass  at  3 :45.  In  the  evening  Confes- 
sions of  the  Seminarians  and  of  Eu.  S. 

11  Ilird  Sunday  of  Advent.  In  the  morning  Confessions  of 
the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Assisted  at  High  Mass. 
during  which  Fr.  Odin  preached.  Vespers  in  the  church. 
Class  of  Holy  Scripture:  Pss.  22  and  23. 

12  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning  Conference  for  the  Semi- 
arians :  Motives  and  means  of  observing  the  Seminary 
Rules  (Mr,  Jourdain**^), 

13  Tuesday.  In  the  morning  after  half  an  hour  of  meditation, 
the  Circular  letter  of  Fr.  Baccari  for  1824  was  read  in  the 
chapel ;  it  was  read  in  English  in  my  room  to  those  who  do 
not  know  Italian,  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

14  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  In  the  evening  return  of 
Fr.  De  Neckere,  accompanied  by  Fr.  Dahmen. 

15  Thursday.     Mass  in  the  chapel. 


88.  In  the  letter  to  Father  Baccari,  above  quoted  in  Note  85,  Bishop  Rosati  said:  "We 
liave  a  postulant,  Mr.  Boullier,  a  S'ubdeacon  from  Lyons,  who  is  a  pupil  of  the  Seminary, 
where  he  has  completed  his  course  of  Theology.  He  has  been  here  since  last  March,  and 
has  edified  us  all  by  his  conduct.  He  has  already  acquired  a  good  command  of  English.  I 
shall  ordain  him  Deacon  on  the  Saturday  of  the  Ember  week  in  Advent,  and  receive  him 
into  the  Novitiate  on  the  Day  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.  I  hope  he  will  be  a  good 
subject." 

89.  Cf.  St.  Louis  Catholic  Historical  Review,  Vol.   Ill,  p.   342,  n.   110. 


106  DOCUMENTS 

16  Friday.  Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 
EMfnination  Departure  of  Fr.  Dahmen.  Examination  of  Mr.  Boullier, 
for  orders        who  was  approved  for  Deaconship. 

17  Saturday  of  the  Ember  Week.  Early  in  the  morning  Con- 
fessions of  the  Nuns.  At  nine  o'clock  solemn  Pontifical 
Mass  in  the  church,  in  which  John  Boullier,  subdeacon  of 

Ordination       o^^  Congregation  was  promoted  to  the  Diaconate.  In  the 
evening  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians  and  of  Eu.  S. 

18  IVth  Sunday  of  Advent.  Early  in  the  morning  Confessions 
of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions.  Imme- 
diately before  High  Mass,  received  letters  from  Fr.  Van 
Quickenborne,  Madame  Duchesne,  and  three  from  Fr. 
Saulnier.  Did  not  assist  at  High  Mass,  during  which  Mr. 
Timon  preached  the  sermon,  and  recommended  to  the 
charity  of  the  parishioners  the  Sisters  of  Bethlehem,  whose 
kitchen  had  been  consumed  by  fire.  For  the  same  motive 
I  wrote  to  the  Superioress  of  the  Ursulines  at  New  Or- 
leans. ^° 

19  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning  Spiritual  Conference  for 
the  Seminarians,  on  the  virtues  practiced  by  Christ  in  the 
mysteries  of  His  Incarnation  and  His  Nativity.  Answered 
the  letters,  1.  of  Fr.  Van  Quickenborne,  telling  him  I  can 
ordain  at  any  time  the  candidates  whom  he  will  sent  here; 
2.  of  Madame  Duchesne;  3.  of  Mr.  Dignus ;  4.  of  Fr.  Saul- 
nier. 

20  Tuesday.  In  the  morning  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Com- 
munity Bro.  Palelli,®^  on  the  spirit  of  our  Institute.  1st. 
We  ought  of  necessity  to  possess  it,  if  we  wish  to  be  worthy 
of  our  name  of  Missionaries ;  if  we  wish  to  exercise  the 
functions  of  the  Missionaries ;  otherwise  we  would  be  dead 
members,  corrupting  the  other  members  of  the  same  body. 
2.  We  should  regard  as  the  spirit  of  our  Institute  the  prac- 
tise of  the  virtues  which  St.  Vincent  calls  the  spirit,  or  the 
soul,  of  our  Congregation:  a)  in  reference  to  God  it  is 
a  spirit  of  fervor  and  devotion  to  the  glory  of  God ;  b)  in 
reference  to  the  Superiors,  it  is  a  spirit  of  respect  and 
obedience;  c)  in  reference  to  the  Congregation,  it  is  the 
love  of  the  common  good,  which  is  exhibited  in  the  fulfill- 
ment of  all  our  obligations  and  particularly  such  as  are 
special  to  our  office ;  d)  in  reference  to  the  neighbor,  it  is  a 
spirit  of  zeal  for  his  salvation,  which  is  exercised  by  direct- 
ing to  that  purpose  our  functions,  our  studies,  our  prayers 


to.  Biihop  Du  Bourg  heard  of  this  accident  from  the  ITrsulines,  and  amiably  com- 
nUined  to  Biinop  Rosati  that  the  latter  had  concealed  to  him,  out  of  too  great  regard  for 
nil  feeling*,  this  event.  The  Urmilincs  sent  a  number  of  things  to  Rcthlehem,  in  answer 
to  Bishop  Rosati's  appeal;  and  Bishop  Du  Bourg  added  one  bale  of  cotton,  and  six  pieces 
of  cloth.    (letter   of    February   4,    1836). 

»i.     Cf.   Si.   Louu   Cathohc  Historical  Retnew.    Vol.    Ill,  p.   344,   n.    117. 


DOCUMENTS  107 

and  all  our  good  works;  e)  in  reference  to  ourselves,  it  is  a 
spirit  of  mortification  and  patience;  f)  in  reference  to  our 
Confreres,  it  is  a  spirit  of  the  most  perfect  charity  and 
friendly  union.  Pastoral  Letter,  on  the  Nullity  of  Mar- 
s«  Register  riages,  to  all  the  Pastors  and  Missionaries  of  the  Diocese 
Mass  in  the  chapel  ®^ 

21  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Wrote  a  letter  to  all  the 
Pastors  and  Missionaries  of  this  district,  to  notify  to  them 
the  Decree  of  the  S.  Congregation  of  Propaganda,  approved 
by  Pope  Leo  XII,  whereby  Marriages  celebrated  without 
the  presence  of  the  Pastor  and  of  two  witnesses,  in  places 
in  which  the  priest  can  be  had,  are  declared  null  and  in- 
valid. Fr.  Audizio  set  out  for  St.  Louis. 

22  Thursday.  Early  in  the  morning  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Con- 
ference to  the  Nuns  in  their  house. 

23  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning  Chapter.  Went  to  confes- 
sion. Heard  Confessions.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Wrote  to 
Frs.  Tichitoli  and  Borgna.  ®^ 

24  Saturday.  Vigil  of  the  Nativity  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Early  in  the  morning  Mass  in  the  chapel.  At  5  :45  heard  the 
Confessions  of  the  Nuns.  At  9  o'clock  assisted  at  High 
Mass  in  the  church.  At  2  P.  M.,  Confessions  of  the  Semi- 
narians. At  half  past  three,  solemn  Pontifical  First  Vespers 
in  the  church.  At  half  past  four,  confessions  of  the  Brothers 
and  of  others.  At  7  o'clock,  after  hearing  other  confessions 
and  that  of  Ch.  Eu,  went  to  bed. 

25  At  1  A.  M.  arose,  and  after  hearing  a  few  Confessions, 
went  to  the  church,  where,  after  the  solemn  chanting  of 
Matins  I  celebrated  Pontifical  Mass,  during  which  I 
preached:  "I  bring  you  good  tidings"  etc.  After  Mass  and 
the  solemn  chanting  of  Lauds,  I  said  the  second  Mass — 
a  low  Mass — ,  and  heard  confessions.  At  11  o'clock,  solemn 
Pontifical  Mass  in  the  church,  after  the  chanting  of  Tierce. 
Fr.  De  Neckere  preached  the  sermon.  At  4  o'clock  solemn 
Pontifical  Vespers  in  the  church. 

26  Monday.  At  6  o'clock  came  to  the  Monastery,  where  I 
gtvethe  celebrated  Pontifical  Mass,  and,  after  the  Gospel,  blessed 
Lorett*o            the  habit  of  the  Society  of  Loretto,  and  gave  it  to  Mary 

Canal,  a  girl  of  17  years  of  age,  who  took  for  her  religious 
name  Mary  Joseph.  After  the  ceremony  I  addressed  to  her  a 
short  exhortation.  The  time  in  which  you  take  the  religious 

»8.     Entered  in  the  Regrister  entitled  Copiae  Litterarum  et  Documentorum   Officialium   a 
Rmo.  Josepko  Rosati  Epo.,  under  No.  8. 

'••     Original    in    Archives    of    St.    Louis    Archdioc.    Chancery. — Had    sent    to    Borgna    a 

i5    n     ^°"'''   *•"*  '*•*  ''°*'   forgot  to   take  it.  S'ent  a  copy   of   Fenelon.   Speaks  of  the  fire 

at  the  Convent,  and  of  the  failure  of  crops  that  year.  Wishes  to  interest  Fr.  Borgna  in  the 

case  of  an  Irishman  who  has  been,  so  far,  unable  to  raise  enough  money  to  bring  over  his 

family  from  Ireland. 


108  DOCUMENTS 

habit  is  eminently  fitted  to  remind  you  of  the  obligations 
which  you  assume  on  entering  the  religious  life.  First.  The 
Nativity  of  Christ.  The  entrance  in  Religion  is,  so  to  say, 
a  kind  of  new  spiritual  birth ;  you  should  put  off  the  old 
Adam,  and  put  on  the  new  man,  that  is  Christ.  You  should 
become  like  a  little  babe :  "Unless  you  become  as  little 
children"  ®*  etc.  Secondly,  the  feast  of  St.  Stephen,  the 
first  Martyr.  The  Religious  state  is  a  kind  of  martyrdom, 
not  consummated  in  one  instant  or  in  a  short  time,  but  to 
be  achieved  during  the  course  of  one's  whole  life.  The  mar- 
tyrs called  to  give  testimony  to  the  divinity,  truth  and  sanc- 
tity of  the  Christian  Religion,  confirmed  it  with  their 
blood.  In  our  own  most  difficult  times,  it  devolves  on  the 
Religious  souls  to  give  the  same  testimony,  not  by  the 
shedding  of  their  blood,  but  by  the  sacrifice  of  their  own 
wills,  etc.  The  ceremony  of  your  receiving  the  habit  is  in- 
deed performed  by  us ;  but  to  do  what  it  signifies  devolves 
upon  you  etc.  Assisted  at  High  Mass  in  the  church,  during 
which  Mr.  Paquin  preached  the  sermon.  Vespers  in  the 
church.  Leo  Hamilton  ®°  left  the  Seminary. 

27  Tuesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Assisted  at  High  Mass  in 
the  church,  during  which  the  sermon  was  preached  by  Mr. 
Loisel.  Vespers  in  the  same  place. 

28  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Assisted  at  High  Mass 
in  the  church,  during  which  the  sermon  was  preached  by 
Mr.  Vergani. 

29  Thursday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

30  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Chapter.  Went  to  confes- 
sion. Mass  in  the  chapel.  Received  letters  from  Frs.  Cham- 
pommier  and  Martial. 

31  Saturday.  Early  in  the  morning  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Con- 
fessions of  the  Nuns.  At  2  o'clock  Confessions  of  the  Se- 
minarians. At  half  past  three  went  to  the  church :  Te  Deum 
and  Benediction  of  the  Bl.  Sacrament.  Short  allocution. 


•4.     Matt.   XTiii,   3. 

96.  "L<o  Hamilton,  after  remaining  one  year  in  the  Seminary,  went  back  home ;  he 
wu  receired  again  on  May  25  (year?).  He  does  not  study  for  the  priesthood;  be  is  learning 
English  and  French.  In  the  month  of  October  1822,  having  for  several  months  manifested 
the  desire  of  embracing  the  ecclesiastical  slate,  he  was  granted  the  permission  to  don  th« 
casK>ck.  Left  the  Seminary  on  January  1,  1826,  feeling  no  longer  any  inclination  for  the 
clerical    life,"    Kosati.    Catalogut   Alumnorum   Seminarii  S.    Mariae,    No.    31. 


ST.  LOUIS 

CATHOLIC   HISTORICAL 

REVIEW 


Issued  Quarterly 


EDITOR-IN-CHIEF 

REV.  JOHN  ROTHENSTEINER 

ASSOCIATE   EDITORS 
REV.  CHARLES  L.  SOUVAY,  C.  M.,  D.  D. 
REV.  F.  G.  HOLWECK 
REV.  GILBERT  J.  GARRAGHAN,  S.  J. 
EDWARD    BROWN 


Volume  IV  JULY  1922  Number  3 


Published  by  the  Cathouc  Historical  Society  of  Saint  Louis 
209  Walnut  Street,  St.  Louis,  isio. 


Catholic  Historical  Society  of  St.  Louis 

Established  February  7th,  1917 


OFFICERS  AND   STANDING  COMMITTEES 
1922-1923 

President — Most  Rev.  John  J.  Glennon,  D.  D. 
First  Vice-President — Rt.  Rev.  J.  J.  Tannrath 
Second  Vice-President — John  S.  Leahy 
Third  Vice-President — Ida  M.  Schaaf 
Treasurer — Edward  Brown 
Secretary — Rev.  Gilbert  J.   Garraghan,  S.  J. 


Librarians 
and  Archivists 


Executive 
Committee 


Rev.  F.  G.  Holweck 

Rev.  Charles  L.  Souvay,  C.  M.,  D.  D. 

Rev.  Gilhert  J.  Garraghan,  S.J. 


Rt.  Rev.  Mgr.  J.  J.  Tannrath,  President 

Rev.  M.  J.  O'Connor,  S.  J. 

Kev.  Charles  L.  Souvay,  C.  I\I.,  D.  D. 

Rev.  F.  G.  Holweck 

Rev.  Gilbert  J.  Garraghan,  S.  J. 

Rev.  John  Rothensteiner 

Edward  Brown 


Committee 
on  Library 
and  Publications 


Rev.  Charles  L.  Souvay,  C.  M.,  D.  D. 
Rev.  F.  G.  Holweck 
Rev.  Gilbert  J.  Garraghan,  S.  J. 
Rev.  John  Rothensteiner 
F'dward  Brown 


COMMUNICATIONS 

General  Correspondence  should  be  addressed  to  Rev.  Gilbert  J.  Garraghan, 
S.  J.,  St.  Louis  University,  St.  Louis,  Mo  . 

Exclianc  publications  anri  matt'T  siibmiltef!  for  publication  in  tbe  vSr.  Louis 
Catholic  Historical  Review  should  be  sent  to  the  Editor-in-chief,  Rev.  John 
Rothensteiner,  1911   N.  Taylor  Ave. 

Remittances  should  be  made  to  Edward  Brown,  Treasurer,  511  Locust  St., 
St  Louis,  Mo. 


CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Catholic  Historical  Society  of  St.  Louis 110 

An  Appeal    112 

Historical  Sketch  of  Catholic 

New  Madrid 

Rev.  John  Rothensteiner  113 

Osage  Indian  Manners  and  Customs 

Rev.  Paul  M.  Ponsiglione,  S.  J.  130 

Father  James  Maxwell  of 

Ste  Genevieve  Rev.  John  Rothensteiner  142 

Notes    155 

Documents  from  our  Archives 165 


AN    APPEAL 

HISTORICAL  MATTER  DESIRED 
by  the  Catholic  Historical  Society  of  St.  Louis 

Books  and  pamphlets  on  American  History  and  Biography, 
particularly  those  relating  to  Church  institutions,  ecclesiastical 
persons  and  Catholic  lay  people  within  the  limits  of  the  Louisiana 
Purchase ; 

Old  newspapers ;  Catholic  modern  papers ;  Parish  papers, 
whether  old  or  recent : 

IVe  zvill  highly  appreciate  the  courtesy  of  the  Reverend 
Pastors  who  send  its  regularly  their  Parish  publications; 
Manuscripts ;  narratives  of  early  Catholic  settlers  or  relating 
to  early  Catholic  settlements  ;  letters  : 

In  the  case  of  family  papers  which  the  actual  owners 
wish  to  keep  in  their  possession,  we  shall  be  grateful  for 
the  privilege  of  taking  copies  of  these  papers ; 
Engravings,  portraits.  Medals    etc; 

In  a  word,  every  object  whatsoever  which,  by  the  most  liberal 
construction,  may  be  regarded  as  an  aid  to,  or  illustration  of  the 
history  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  Middle  West. 

Contributions  will  be  credited  to  the  donors  and  preserved 
in  the  Library  or  Archives  of  the  Society,  for  the  use  and  benefit 
of  the  members  and  other  duly  authorized  persons. 

Communications  may  be  addressed  either  to  the  Secretary, 
or  to  the  Librarians  of  the 

Catholic  Historical  Society  of  St.  Louis, 

209  Walnut  Street,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 


112 


HISTORICAL   SKETCH   OF  CATHO- 
LIC NEW  MADRID 


I.   THE   CHURCH    OF   ST.   ISIDORE. 

The  parish  of  New  Madrid,  though  at  present  one  of  the  less  im- 
portant centers  of  religion  in  this  Archdiocese  of  St.  Louis,  looms  up 
rather  large  and  interesting  in  the  history  of  our  ecclesiastical  devel- 
opment. From  earliest  days  there  is  a  glamour  surrounding  it,  de- 
rived from  an  occurrence  within  its  boundaries,  that  imprinted  the 
seal  of  the  Catholic  faith  upon  our  state  as  early  as  1541,  many  years 
before  the  first  Anglo-Saxon  settlements  were  made  on  the  New  En- 
gland or  Virginia  coast,  namely,  the  raising  of  the  Cross  of  our  Lord 
in  the  heart  of  the  country  by  that  intrepid  and  most  romantic  Adalan- 
tado  of  Florida,  Ferdinand  de  Soto.  Although,  as  T.  Hayes  Lewis, 
says  in  the  introduction  to  his  edition  of  the  Narative  of  the  "Gentle- 
man of  Elvas,"  "history,  tradition  and  poetry  are  indissolubly  Hnked 
with  De  Soto's  name."  Yet  a  true  and  almost  perfect  account  of  his 
conquest  of  Florida,  that  is  of  almost  all  our  Southland,  can  be  de- 
duced from  the  various  narratives  of  his  companions  in  arms,  namely, 
that  of  the  "Gentleman  of  Elvas,"  as  he  styles  himself,  then  the  ac- 
count of  De  Soto's  private  secretary,  Ranjel,  as  preserved  in  Oviedo's 
History,  the  narrative  of  Biedma,  the  factor  of  the  expedition,  and 
lastly  the  glowing  account  "Florida  del  Inca,"  written  by  a  decend- 
ant  of  the  Incas  of  Peru,  Garcilasso  de  la  Vega,  which  in  turn  forms 
the  basis  of  Theodore  Irving's  "The  Conquest  of  Florida."  Of 
course  many  points  are  still  undecided,  yet  it  is  certain  that  in  1541 


1  Theodore  Irving  in  his  Conquest  of  Florida,  follows  in  the  main,  the 
highly  romantic  account  of  the  Inca  Garcilasso  de  la  Vega,  who  heard  the 
story  from  a  num.ber  of  the  noble  companions  of  De  Soto.  The  books  of  the 
Gentleman  of  Elvas,  and  of  Ranjel  and  also  of  Biedma  are  first  hand  sources, 
all,  however,  with  the  exception  of  Ranjel  written  some  time  after  the  events. 
To  deny  an  event  vouched  for  by  such  authorities  simply  because  it  is  romantic 
or  supernatural,  is  not  good  historical  criticism.  A  handy  edition  of  tbe  Nar- 
ratives of  the  Career  of  Hernando  De  Soto  was  published  in  1904  by  Edward 
Gaylord  Bourne,  New  York,  A.  S.  Barnes. 

_  2  Bancroft,  George,  History  of  the  United  States.  Vol  L  p.  52.  (Fifteenth 
edition).  "The  Authors  Last  Revision"  of  the  History  in  six  volumes  is  less 
satisfactory  in  its  text  and  gives  no  references.  The  original  editions  in  ten 
volumes  are  much  to  be  preferred. 

113 


114  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

De  Soto  and  his  little  army  of  explorers  and  conquerors  reached  and 
crossed  the  Mississippi  in  the  country  of  the  Chicasas  and  came  as  far 
north  as  Little  Prairie,  or  possibly  New  Madrid  itself,  where  De  Soto 
raised  for  the  first  time  the  sign  of  our  salvation  on  the  "Rio  Grande, 
the  Great  River,"  as  he  called  the  mighty  Father  of  Waters.  As 
our  greatest  national  historian,  Bancroft  says :  "In  ascending  the  Miss- 
issippi, the  party  was  often  obliged  to  wade  through  morasses,  at 
length  they  came,  as  it  would  seem,  upon  the  district  of  Little  Prairie, 
and  the  dry  and  elevated  lands  which  extend  towards  New  Madrid. 
Here  the  religion  of  the  invaders  and  the  natives  came  in  contrast. 
The  Spaniards  were  adored  as  children  of  the  Sun,  the  blind  were 
brought  into  their  presence,  to  be  healed  by  the  sons  of  light.  Pray 
only  to  God,  who  is  in  heaven,  for  whatever  ye  need,  said  Soto  in 
reply;  and  the  sublime  devotion,  which,  thousands  of  years  before, 
had  been  proclaimed  in  the  deserts  of  Arabia,  now  first  found  its 
way  into  the  prairies  of  the  Far  West."  Our  historian  omits  a  cir- 
cumstance that  is  vouched  for  by  all  the  authorities  and  which 
we  will  give  from  the  Narrative  of  the  Gentleman  of  Elvas  :^  He, 
De  Soto,  then  directed  a  lofty  cross  of  wood  to  be  made  and  set  up  in 
the  highest  part  of  the  town,  declaring  to  the  Cacique,  that  the  Chris- 
tians worshipped  that  in  the  form  and  memory  of  the  one  on  which 
Christ  had  suffered.  He  placed  himself  with  the  people  before  it,  on 
their  knees,  while  the  Indians  did  likewise,  and  he  told  them  that 
henceforth  they  should  thus  worship  the  Lord,  of  whom  he  had 
spoken  to  them,  that  was  in  the  skies,  asking  him  for  whatsoever  they 
stood  in  need."  The  Indians  here  mentioned  as  the  Casqui,  were  most 
probably  members  of  the  tribe  of  the  Illinois,  afterwards  called  Kas- 
kaskias.  Indeed,  the  country  on  both  sides  of  the  Mississippi  from 
Arkansas  Post  to  the  upper  reaches  of  the  Illinois  River  was  ancient- 
ly known  as  the  Illinois  Country,  the  seat  of  flourishing  Indian  Mis- 
sions, but  almost  one  and  a  half  century  was  to  intervene  between  the 
glorious  promise  and  its  fulfillment  in  the  days  of  Father  Marquette's 
self-sacrificing  brethren. 

New  Madrid  is  supposed  to  be  situated  in  the  swamps  of  South 
east  Missouri.  This  is  not  quite  true.  There  is  a  long  ridge  of  clay 
and  alluvial  soil  extending  from  the  hills  of  Scott  county  southward 
along  the  Mississippi  River  as  far  as  where  the  St.  Francois  River 
empties  into  it.  At  various  places  where  the  ridge  touches  the  river, 
towns  have  sprung  up;  so  Caruthersville,  or  Little  Parairie,  *  and  New 
Madrid.  These  places  are  not  subject  to  overflow,  yet  the  soil  on 
which  they  were  built  has  crumbled  away  under  the  erosion  of  the 
mighty  river,  and  made  at  New  Madrid  a  great  bend  for  its  impet- 
uous current.  Here  was  a  natural  place  of  rendezvous  for  voyageurs 


■  The  Gentleman  of  Elvas,  was  a  Portuguese  gentleman  of  the  inner 
circle  of  De  Soto's  companions.  His  book  was  first  published  in  an  English 
version  of  the  Portuguese  original  in  Hackluyt's  Voyages.  A  modern  version 
was  given  by  Buckingham  Smith. 

*  Little  Prairie  is  the  modern  Caruthersville. 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF  CATHOLIC  NEW  MADRID  115 

and  coureurs  de  bois,  a  beautiful  place  with  a  large  lake  of  limpid 
water  and  clumps  of  wide  spreading  oaks  that  had  stood  the  storms  of 
centuries,  as  the  historian  of  Missouri  enthusiastically  records. 

The  place  was  then  called  "L'Anse  a  la  Graise,"  Cove  of  Grease, 
socalled  from  the  rich  greasiness  of  the  soil,  or,  as  the  Governor  of 
Pensacola  said,  from  the  amount  of  bear  meat  and  grease  stored  here 
for  the  use  of  the  Spanish  garrison. 

L'Anse  a  la  Graise  lay  on  the  great  Indian  trail  to  the  North 
and  West.  It  had  all  the  advantages  necessary  for  a  good  trading 
post,  advantages  that  were  quickly  recognized  in  the  founding  of  New 
Madrid.  Strange  to  say,  this  Catholic  town  with  a  proud  Spanish 
name  owes  its  origin  to  an  Anglo-American  and  a  Protestant  at  that, 
Colonel  George  Morgan,  a  native  of  New  Jersey  and  a  graduate  of 
Princeton.  Trader,  judge,  Indian  agent  and  soldier  of  distinction. 
Colonel  Morgan  was  with  O'Rielly's  fleet,  when  the  Spaniards  took 
possession  of  Louisiana  (1769).  In  a  memorial  addressed  to  the 
Spanish  Ambassador  Don  Diego  Gardoqui,  Morgan  proposed  to  es- 
tablish a  colony  near  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio,  the  Beautiful  River, 
as  it  was  then  called,  in  territory  then  belonging  to  the  Spanish 
crown,  in  which  he  promised  he  would  have  at  least  one  hundred 
thousand  souls  within  ten  years.  But  two  conditions  were  laid  down 
by  Morgan;  the  settlers  should  have  the  right  of  self  government, 
and  should  be  exempt  from  taxation.  Gardoqui  granted  the  conces- 
sion, subject,  however,  to  the  approval  of  the  King.  The  grant  em- 
braced from  twelve  to  fifteen  million  acres  of  land  along  the  Mississ- 
ippi from  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Francis  River  in  Arkansas,  to  Cape 
St.  Cosme  in  Perry  County,  Missouri.  In  order  to  gain  settlers  for  his 
principality,  Morgan  made  extensive  trips  among  the  Germans  of 
Pennsylvania,  of  whom  he  wrote  to  Don  Diego,  that  these  people 
have  been  a  valuable  acquisition  "to  America.  ...  A  greater  number 
of  them  than  I  expected  to  find,  are  Catholics."  Upon  his  new  fol- 
lowers the  doughty  Colonel  impressed  the  fact,  that  they  would  enjoy 

perfect  freedom  in  religious  matters and  would  make  converts 

of  the  whole  country." 

On  the  14th  of  February,  1789,  Morgan  and  his  followers  reached 
the  Mississippi  River  and  landed  opposite  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio. 
Leaving  the  main  party  in  what  is  now  Mississippi  County,  Morgan, 
with  a  few  companions,  journeyed  by  land  to  St.  Louis,  and  on  his 
return  he  selected  the  site  for  the  future  city  of  New  Madrid,  the 
capital  of  his  principality.  In  a  letter  dated  New  Madrid,  April  14. 
1789,  the  colonists  give  a  very  interesting  account  of  the  virgin  land 
to  which  they  have  come,  and  the  grand  prospects  before  them.    As 


5  Cape  St.  Cosme,  or  as  others  misspell  it,  "Cinque  Hommes,"  is  so 
named  in  honor  of  Father  St.  Cosme,  of  Fathers  of  the  Foreign  Mission,  who 
in  company  with  three  other  priests  of  the  mission  made  a  voyage  down  the 
Mississippi  in  1699  and  on  this  occasion  hallowed  the  ground  of  St.  Louis  by 
the  first  holy  sacrifice  of  the  Mass  on  the  Feast  of  the  Immaculate  Conception. 


116  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

this   letter  is   not  easily  met   with   we   reprint   it   in   full   from  the 
Mississitpi  V alley  Rcz'icu\,  Vol.  V.,  No.  3:^ 

To  Messrs.  Bedford  and  Turnbull,  Pittsburg. 

New  Madrid,  April  14,  1789. 

Gentlemen : 

The  inclemency  of  the  season,  and  tlie  precautions  necessary  for  the 
advantage  and  security  of  our  party  and  enterprize,  rendered  our  voyage 
down  the  Ohio  long,  thought  not  a  disagreeable  one.  We  have  now  been  in  the 
Mississippi  two  months,  most  of  which  time  has  been  taken  up  in  visiting  lands 
from  Cape  St.  Comme,  (St.  Cosme),  on  the  north,  to  this  place  on  the  south, 
and  westward  to  the  river  St.  Francois,  the  general  course  of  which  is  parallel 
with  the  Mississippi,  and  from  twenty  to  thirty  miles  distance. 

Colonel  Morgan,  with  19  others,  undertook  to  reconnoitre  the  lands  above, 
or  north  of  the  Ohio;  this  gave  him  the  earliest  possible  opportunity  of  pro- 
ducing his  credentials  to  Don  Manuel  Peres,  governor  of  the  Illinois,  who 
treated  him  and  those  who  accompanied  him  with  the  greatest  possible  polite- 
ness;  and  their  arrival,  after  their  business  was  known,  created  a  general  joy 
throughout  the  country,  among  all  ranks  of  its  inhabitants.  Even  the  neighbor- 
ing Indians  have  expressed  the  greatest  pleasure  on  our  arrival,  and  intentions 
of  settlement. 

There  is  not  a  single  nation  or  tribe  of  Indians  who  claims  or  pretend 
to  claim,  a  foot  of  land  granted  to  Colonel  Morgan.  This  is  a  grand  matter  in 
favour  of  our  settlement. 

The  governor  very  cheerfully  supplied  our  party  with  every  necessary 
demanded  by  Colonel  Morgan,  and  particularly  with  horses  and  guides  to 
reconnoitre  all  the  lands  to  the  western  limits,  and  from  north  to  south,  in  the 
interior  country. 

In  an  undertaking  of  this  nature,  it  is  not  to  be  doubted,  but  different 
opinions  have  prevailed  amongst  us  in  regard  to  the  most  advantageous  situa- 
tion where  was  best  to  establish  the  first  settlement  of  farmers  and  planters.  A 
considerable  number  of  reputable  French  families  on  the  American  side 
of  the  Illinois,  who  propose  to  join  us,  wished  to  influence  our  judgments  in 
favour  of  a  very  beautiful  situation  and  country  about  twelve  leagues  above  the 
Ohio.  A  number  of  American  farmers,  deputed  from  Post  St.  Vincents,  and 
some  others  of  our  party,  were  delighted  with  the  country  opposite  the  Ohio, 
one  league  back  from  the  river,  to  which  there  is  access  by  a  rivulet,  which 
empties  itself  into  the  Mississippi  about  two  and  a  half,  or  three  miles  above 
the  Ohio.  Some  declared  for  a  situation  and  very  fine  country,  to  which  there 
is  a  good  landing  at  the  highest  floods  and  about  nine  miles  below  the  Ohio; 
but  after  maturely  considering  every  circumstance,  and  examining  the  country 
in  this  neighborhood  fully,  we  have  united  in  the  resolution  to  establish  our 
new  city,  from  whence  this  letter  is  dated,  about  twelve  leagues  below  the 
Ohio,  at  a  place  formerly  called  Lance  La  Graise,  or  the  Greasy  Bend,  below 
the  mouth  of  a  river,  marked  in  Captain  Hutchin's  map  Cheyousea  or  Sound 
River. 

Here  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi,  for  a  considerable  length,  are  high, 
dry,  and  pleasant,  and  the  soil  westward  to  the  river  St.  Francois,  is  of 
the  most  desirable  quality  for  Indian  corn,  tobacco,  flax,  cotton,  hemp  and 
indigo,  though  thought  by  some  too  rich  for  wheat;  insomuch,  that  we  verily 
believe  that  there  is  not  an  acre  of  it  uncultibable,  or  even  indifferent  land, 
within  a  thousand  square  miles. 


'  Louis  Houck  in  his  valuable  collection  "The  Spanish  RenUnc  in  Mis- 
souri" 2  Vols.,  gives  a  retranslation  from  the  Spanish  version  of  this  letter, 
which  he  discovered  in  the  Archives  at  Seville.  We  have  reprinted  the  exact 
original  as  it  appears  in  the  Virfiinia  Gacette  and  Weekly  Advertiser,  of 
August  27,  1789,  about  four  months  after  it  had  been  written. 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF  CATHOLIC  NEW  MADRID  117 

The  country  rises  gradually  from  the  Mississippi  into  fine,  dry,  pleasant 
and  healthful  grounds,  superior,  we  believe,  in  beauty  and  in  quality,  to  every 
other  part  of  America. 

The  limits  of  our  city  of  Madrid  are  to  extend  four  miles  south  down 
the  river,  and  two  miles  west  from  it,  so  as  to  cross  a  beautiful  deep  lake, 
of  the  purest  spring  water,  lOO  yards  wide  ,and  several  leagues  in  length  north 
and  south,  and  emptying  itself  by  a  constant  narrow  stream  through  the  center 
of  the  city.  The  banks  of  this  lake,  which  is  called  St.  Ann's,  are  high,  dry 
and  pleasant:  The  water  deep,  clear  ,and  sweet,  the  bottom  a  clean  sand, 
free  from  wood,  shrubs,  or  other  vegetables,  and  well  stored  with  fish. 

On  each  side  of  this  delightful  lake,  streets  are  to  be  laid  out  lOO  feet  wide, 
and  a  road  to  be  continued  round  it  of  the  same  breadth,  and  the  trees  are 
directed  to  be  preserved  for  ever,  for  the  health  and  pleasure  of  its  citizens. 

A  street  120  feet  wide  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi  is  laid  out,  an^ 
the  trees  are  directed  to  be  preserved  for  the  same  purpose. 

Twelve  acres  in  a  central  part  of  the  city  are  to  be  served  in  the  like 
manner,  and  be  ornamented,  improved,  and  regulated  by  the  magistracy  of  the 
city  for  public  walks,  and  forty  lots  of  half  an  acre  each,  are  appropriated  to 
such  public  use  as  the  citizens  shall  recommend,  or  the  chief-magistrate  direct; 
and  one  lot  of  twelve  acres  is  to  be  reserved  for  the  king's  use.  One  city  lot 
of  half  an  acre,  and  one  lot  of  five  acres,  to  be  a  very  free  gift  to  each  of  the 
600  first  settlers. 

Our  surve}'ors  are  now  engaged  in  laying  out  the  city  and  outlots  upon 
this  extensive  and  approved  plan,  and  in  surveying  the  country  into  farms  of 
320  acres  each,  previous  to  individuals  making  any  choice  or  settlement. 

These  farms,  and  the  conditions  of  settlement  being  also  upon  a  plan 
universally  satisfactory,  will  prevent  the  endless  law-suits  which  different 
modes  in  other  countries  have  established,  and  entailed  upon  the  posterity  of 
the  first  settlers. 

We  have  built  cabins,  and  a  magazine  for  provisions,  etc.,  and  are  proceed- 
ing to  make  gardens,  and  to  plough  and  plant  100  acres  of  the  finest  prairie 
land  in  the  world  with  Indian  corn,  some  hemp,  flax,  cotton,  tobacco,  and 
potatoes. 

The  timber  here  differs  in  some  instances  from  what  you  have  in  the 
rniddle  states  of  America;  yet  we  have  white  oaks  of  an  extraordinary  great 
size,  tall  and  straight;  also  black  oaks,  mulberry,  ash,  poplar,  parsimmons, 
crab  apple  in  abundance,  and  larger  than  ever  we  saw  before,  hickory,  walnut, 
locust  and  sassafras  trees  of  an  extraordinary  length  and  straightness,  are 
common  of  24  inches  diameter. 

The  underwood  is  principally  cane  and  spice.  The  timber  unknown  to  you 
are  cypress,  pecan,  coffee,  cucumber,  and  some  others.  The  cypress  grows  on 
the  low  land  along  the  river,  and  is  equal  in  quality  to  white  cedar. 

We  have  a  fine  tract  of  this  in  our  neighborhood,  which  Colonel  Morgan 
has  directed  to  be  surveyed  into  lots  of  a  suitable  size,  to  accommodate  every 
farm. 

We  are  pleased  with  the  climate,  and  have  reason  to  flatter  ourselves  that 
we  have  at  last  found  a  country  equal  to  our  most  sanguine  wishes. 

Several  principal  French  gentlemen  at  St.  Genevieve  have  offered  to 
conduct  Colonel  Morgan,  or  any  person  he  pleases  to  send,  to  as  fine  iron 
and  lead  mines  as  any  in  America,  within  a  short  day's  journey  of  the 
Mississippi,  and  within  the  bounds  of  his  territory. 

It  is  intended  to  preserve  these  for  some  person  or  persons  of  sufficient 
capital  and  knowledge  to  undertake  to  work  them. 

Salt  springs  are  said  to  be  dispersed  through  all  the  country;  as  we  have 
this  mformation  from  the  best  authority  we  believe  it,  but  have  not  visited 
any. 

The  banks  of  the  Mississippi  for  many  leagues  in  extent,  commencing 
20  odd  miles  above  the  Ohio,  are  a  continued  chain  of  limestone;  but  we 
have  not  yet  found  any  in  this  neighborhood. 


118  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

We  would  mention  many  other  particulars  which  would  be  pleasing 
to  our  friends,  but  this  would  require  more  time  to  write  a  copy,  than  we 
can  spare  from  our  other  necessary  employments.  We,  however,  add,  that  a 
thousand  farms  are  directed  to  be  surveyed,  which  will  soon  be  executed,  for 
the  immediate  choice  and  settlement  of  all  families  who  shall  come  here  next 
fall  and  that  the  months  of  September,  October,  November,  December  and 
January,  are  the  most  proper  to  arrive  here,  as  the  farmers  can  begin  to  plow 
in  February,  and  contmue  that  work  until  Christmas. 

After  the  surveys  are  completed,  Colonel  Morgan  and  Major  M'Cully 
will  proceed  to  New  York,  via  New  Orleans  and  Cuba;  and  Colonel  Shreeve, 
Captain  Light  and  Captain  Taylor,  with  all  others  who  conclude  to  return 
immediately  for  their  families,  will  ascend  the  Ohio,  in  time  to  leave  Fort  Pitt 
again  for  this  place  in  October. 

Captain  Ruling  undertakes  the  direction  of  a  number  of  single  men  to 
plant  one  hundred  acres  of  Indian  corn,  some  tobacco,  cotton,  flax  and  hemp. 
Colonel  Morgan  has  supplied  them  with  horses  and  ploughs,  etc.  He  will  be 
able  to  build  a  good  house  and  mill  against  his  father  and  brothers  arrival 
here  next  fall. 

As  not  a  single  person  of  our  whole  party,  consisting  of  seventy  men. 
has  been  sick  an  hour,  nor  met  with  any  accident,  but  on  the  contrary  all 
enjoy  perfect  health,  and  are  in  high  spirits  on  the  discovery  of  this  happy 
clime  and  country,  we  think  it  needless  to  mention  the  name  of  any  one  in 
particular. 

We  are,  Sirs. 

Your  most  obedient  servants, 
(Signed) 
George    M'Cully 
John  Dodge, 
Peter  Light, 
David    Rankin, 
John    Ward, 
John  Stewart, 
James   Rhea. 

Samuel    Sellman,    jun. 

This  circular  letter  in  behalf  of  Morgan's  foundation  was  first 
printed  in  the  Virginia  Gazette  and  Weekly  Adz'ertiser,  of  August  27, 
1789.  Morgan  caused  sufficient  land  for  350  farms  of  320  acres 
each  to  be  surveyed  and  to  be  divided  among  settlers,  who  should 
come  on  or  before  May  1,  1790,  the  settlers  to  take  the  oath  of  alle- 
giance to  the  King  of  Spain,  and  to  pay  forty-eight  American  dollars 
for  each  farm.  It  was  expected  that  every  succeeding  year  would  add 
at  least  a  thousand  families  to  the  colony.  As  Houck  tells  us:  "In 
New  Madrid  lots  were  dedicated  to  the  use  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
church  and  school.  Episcopal  church  and  school,  Presbyterian  and 
German  Lutheran  church  and  school,  and  German  Catholic  church 
and  school."' 


'  The  Catholic  religion  was  the  established  form  of  worship  in  all  Spanish 
possessions,  Protestant  worship  w<-is  forbidden.  But  as  Morgan  claimed  reli- 
gious liberty  for  his  settlement,  and  as  Gardoqui  had  consented  to  the  claim, 
Morgan  granted  lots  to  three  Protestant  bodies  for  church  and  school  purposes. 
This  may  have  been  one  of  the  reasons  why  the  concession  was  not  approved. 

The  Spanish  authorities  did  really  practice  what  they  believed.  In  Ulloa's 
instructions  to  the  leader  of  the  Expedition  to  the  Illinois,  March  14,  1767, 
we  find  the  following  as  No.  11:  "On  Sundays  and  Holy  days  Mass  shall  be 
said  ashore  before  daybreak.    And  ail  must  be  present  at  it.    At  the  conclusion 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF  CATHOLIC  NEW  MADRID  119 

The  grand  plan  was  frustrated  in  a  very  large  measure  by  the 
machinations  of  Governor  Estevan  Miro,  who  succeeded  in  having 
the  concession  cancelled,  and  the  new  city  put  under  Spanish  admin- 
istration. Colonel  Morgan  retired  to  his  Manor  Morganza  in  Penn- 
sylvania. Some  of  the  settlers  moved  to  Little  Prairie  and  else- 
where. Yet  a  steady  stream  of  colonists,  from  the  states  beyond  the 
Mississippi  set  in,  especially  from  Vincennes  and  the  French  royal- 
ist settlement  of  Gallipolis.  At  first  the  new  settlement  was  placed 
under  the  jurisdiction  of  Henri  Peyroux,  Commandant  of  Ste.  Gene- 
vieve. In  July,  1789,  Governor  Miro  dispatched  Lieutenant  Pierre 
Foucher  with  a  small  company  of  soldiers  to  build  a  fort  at  New 
Madrid  and  to  take  civil  and  military  command  of  the  place.  New 
colonists  came  pouring  in  day  by  day.  "All  our  Americans  of  Port 
Vincennes  will  go  to  Morgan,"  wrote  Major  Hamtramck,  in  1789,  and 
"within  twenty  days  not  less  than  a  hundred  souls  have  passed  daily 
to  the  colony."  Pcucher  was  succeeded  as  Commandant  by  Thomas 
Portelle,  September,  1791.  So  far  the  great  majority  of  the  settlers 
were  Creoles  and  French.^ 

What  we  have  written  so  far,  concerns  more  the  rising  town  of 
New  Madrid  than  the  Catholic  church  established  there.  But  Gov- 
ernor Estevan  Miro,  whilst  antagonizing  the  founder  of  New  Madrid, 
helped  to  found  the  church  in  the  new  settlement.  A  Catholic 
church  and  priest  were  considered  essential  to  the  well  being  of 
any  Spanish  settlement.  But  first  a  priest  must  be  had.  There  were 
two  applicants  for  the  position:  Father  Paul  de  Saint  Pierre,  the 
German  Carmelite  Missionary,  wrote  from  Cahokia  to  his  Bishop  in 
New  Orleans  on  May  1,  1787.  "A  new  establishment  has  been  begun 
a  little  below  the  entrance  of  the  Beautiful  River.  They  will  need 
a  priest  who  knows  English  and  German.  I  offer  myself  for  this 
place.  You  may  dispose  of  me  according  to  your  pleasure  and 
good  will".^  The  German  Carmelite  received  the  appointment,  not  to 
New  Madrid,  but  to  old  Ste.  Genevieve,  whilst  the  so  called  "patriot 
priest  of  the  West,"  Pierre  Gibault,  was  called  to  New  Madrid,  where 
he  received  the  appointment  as  pastor  of  the  Parish  church  of  Saint 
Isidore  in  1793.  But  Gibault's  spiritual  labors  in  New  Madrid  began 
much  sooner,  probably  in   1789,  when  he  left  Cahokia.     This  Parish 


of  the  Mass  the  Salve  Regina  shall  be  chanted  as  is  usual  in  the  warships  of 
Spain.  At  night,  after  pulling  up  or  in  the  boats  before  pulling  up,  the  Rosary 
shall  be  recited  and  the  prayer  repeated,  trying  as  far  as  Christian  customs 
are  concerned  to  preserve  all  those  of  Spain."  Houck,  Spanish  Region.  Vol  i, 
p.  4. 

8  It  seems  the  Catholic  Germans  from  Pennsylvania  did  not  come  on  in 
such  great  numbers  as  Morgan  had  expected.  The  French  and  Creoles  were 
generally  "good  Catholics"  but  not  always  good  church-members.  Some  of 
the  Americans  also  were  members  of  this  church. 

9  See  the  letter  as  reprinted  in  my  article  an  Father  Paul  de  Saint  Pierre 
in  the  Catholic  Historical  Review,  Washington,  D.  C,  Vol.  V.,  p.  195. 


120  REV.  J.  ROTHEXSTEINER 

of  New  Madrid,  included  the  dependencies  of  Arkansas  Post^°  and 
Little  Praiiie.^^  which  latter  village  was  founded  by  Francois  Le 
Sieur.  in  1797.  whilst  Arkansas  Post  dates  back  to  the  days  of  Saint 
Cosme  and  his  companions.  Father  Gibault  administered  the  sacra- 
ments of  the  church  in  Arkansas  Post  as  early  as  October  8,  1792, 
and  signed  himself  as  "Cure  elu  de  la  Nouvelle  INIadrid,"  parish  priest- 
elect  of  New  Madrid,  that  is,  his  election  was  not  as  yet  confirmed 
by  episcopal  authority.  But  on  July  11,  1793,  he  first  signs  an  entry 
of  marriage,  "P.  Gibault  per  nous  Pretre,  Cur^  de  la  Nouvelle  Mad- 
rid." From  this  it  follows  that  Father  Gibault  attended  New  Madrid 
and  its  dependencies  since  his  departure  from  Cahokia  in  1791,  and 
became  the  first  canonical  pastor  of  New  Madrid  in  1793. 

The  immediate  reason  for  Father  Gibault's  change  to  the  Spanish 
jurisdiction  and  civil  allegiance  is  to  be  sought  in  the  two  facts  that  he 
was  no  longer  welcome  in  the  diocese  of  Bishop  Carroll  of  Baltimore, 
whose  claim  to  all  the  territory'  of  the  United  States  was  now  ack- 
nowledged, and  that  he  was  not  allowed  to  return  to  his  home  in 
Canada  on  account  of  his  political  activities  in  Kaskaskia  and  Vin- 
cennes.^^  An  offer  from  Catholic  Spain  was  therefore  most  accepta- 
ble, especially,  as  he  knew  the  various  older  French  settlements  on  the 
Spanish  side  of  the  river.  It  is  certain  that  Father  Gibault  took  the 
oath  of  allegiance  to  His  Most  Christian  Alajesty^-  and  that  he  at- 
tained some  real  successes  in  his  new  field  of  labor. 

Spiritually,  he  was  now  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Bishop  of 
Louisiana  and  Florida,  represented  in  Upper  Louisiana  by  the  Vicar 
General  James  MaxwelH^  residing  in  Ste.  Genevieve.  As  pastor  he 
received  a  salarv  of  600  dollars  from  the  Government,  in  addition  to 


^^  A  good  account  of  the  early  days  of  the  Post  of  Arkansas  is  to  be  found 
in  the  letter  of  Father  Watrin,  on  the  Banishment  of  the  Jesuits  from  Louis- 
iana. July  9,  1763;  and  of  the  developments  in  Father  Holwecks's  article,  "The 
Arkansas  Mission  Under  Rosati,"  in  the  St.  Louis  Catholic  Historical  Review, 
Vol.  i„  p.  234.  The  church  Records  of  the  Post  of  Arkansas  are  to  be  found 
in  a  good  copy,  in  the  Archives  of  our  Society. 

**  Gibaults  activities  in  favor  of  General  Clark  and  the  American  cause, 
have  no  place  in  this  account  of  New  Madrid.  Yet  Kaskaskia  and  Vincennes 
are  names  of  high  import  in  the  history  of  the  Northwest  as  well  as  in  that 
of  Father  Gibault. 

'2  Cf.  Houck,  "Thr  S/^anish  Regime  in  Missouri."  Vol.  1,  336.  "Pierre 
Gibault,  parish  priest,  took  the  oath  of  allegiance  in  New  Madrid,  December, 
1793" 

'•  An  Irish  priest  who  had  made  his  studies  in  Salamanca,  Spain,  and  was 
sent  to  Louisiana  with  other  Irish  priests  in  order  to  convert  the  Americans 
that  were  then  coming  into  the  Spanish  part  of  the  Northwest.  He  was 
Vicar  General  of  Bishop  Pcnalver  y  Cardenas,  and  had  his  residence  in  Ste. 
Genevieve.  After  the  transfer  r.f  the  Louisiana  to  the  United  States,  Father 
Maxwell  became  a  member  of  the  Territorial  Council.  Maxwell  held  a  num- 
ber of  extensive  land-grants  along  the  Mississippi.  He  died  from  a  fall  from 
his  horse  and  is  buried  in  the  church  of  Ste.  Genevieve. 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF  CATHOLIC  NEW  MADRID  121 

the  perquisistes  which  were  fixed  by  royal  ordinance.^*  He  succeeded 
m  1799  to  obtain  the  consent  of  his  parishioners  as  well  as  of  the 
intendant  Morales  to  build  a  church  in  New  Madrid,  dedicated  to  St. 
Isidore.  The  church  was  an  edifice  60  feet  long,  28  feet  wide  and  16 
feet  high  between  ground  and  ceiling.  "The  carpenter  work,"  says 
the  report  of  the  commissioners,  "is  constructed  of  cypress  timber, 
covered  on  the  outside  with  planks  of  the  same  wood.  It  has  a  parti- 
tion in  the  width  for  the  sacristy,  ten  openings  with  their  windows 
and  gratings,  an  altar  with  tabernacle  of  cherry-wood,  a  picture  of  the 
Holy  Virgin  Mary  eight  feet  high  by  five  and  one-half  feet  wide, 
framed  in  wood,  a  belfry  with  a  metal  bell  weighing  fifty  pounds." 
which  was  estimated  to  be  worth  1200  pesos.  The  parish  residence 
was  a  building  21  feet  by  16  feet  wide,  rather  small  according  to 
modern  ideas  of  comfort.  It  was,  as  Houck  tells  us,  doubled  without 
and  within  with  cypress  planks,  the  floor  and  ceiling  and  a  partition 
wall  of  cypress  planks,  a  double  brick  chimney,  four  openings  with 
their  windows  and  doors  and  gratings,  a  gallery  in  front,  with  floors 
and  ceilings,  a  cellar  under  said  house  and  a  stairway  to  mount  the 
garret.  In  addition  to  this  parish  residence  was  a  kitchen  18  feet  long 
by  15  feet  wide  and  also  a  bake  house  15  feet  long  and  10  feet  wide 
and  over  30  feet  in  circumference,  with  frames  complete,  made  of 
brick,  and  a  roof  of  carpenter  work  and  this  bake  house  was  equipped 
with  all  the  utensils  necessary  for  baking,  all  valued  at  120  pesos. 

In  this  parochial  residence,  surrounded  by  a  large  garden,  Father 
Gibault  lived  in  ease  and  comfort  with  his  colored  servants  well  able 
to  entertain  the  Vicar-General  of  Upper  Louisiana,  Father  Maxwell, 
who  would  occasionally  ride  down  from  Ste.  Genevieve  for  a  brief 
visit,  unless  he  himself  were  absent  on  a  more  or  less  laborious  jour- 
ney to  his  stations  along  the  river  as  far  as  Arkansas  Post  to  the 
South  and  Tywappity  Bottom  to  the  North. ^^  As  Stoddard  in  his 
Louisinana  informs  us,  the  expense  of  building  and  furnishing  the 
church  was  paid  by  the  Government,  although  Father  Maxwell  insists 
that  the  well-to-do  inhabitants  are  obliged,  under  the  laws  of  the 
Kingdom  to  contribute  to  the  construction  of  the  church. 

It  was  a  subscription  sufficiently  meagre  as  we  can  judge  from 
Francisco  Miranda's  Report  on  the  church  furnishings  he  found  in 
St.  Isidore's  church  at  New  Madrid  in  1805,  as  recorded  by  Houck  in 


1*  There  is  in  my  possession  a  schedule  of  fees  for  various  services  accur- 
ately written  in  Spanish  by  the  Cure  of  St.  Louis,  P.  Bernard  de  Lim- 
pach.  Tithes  had  been  in  use  under  the  French  regime,  but  were  abolished  by 
rescript  of  the  King  of  Spain.  As  the  parish  was  one  ecclesiastical  and  civil 
body,  it  voted  a  tax  for  the  building  of  a  church  or  school,  and  the  King 
helped  with  a  subscription  from  the  General  Treasury. 

15  Tywappity  Bottom  was  the  scene  of  Morgan's  first  landing  in  his  prin- 
cipality. The  cliurch  was  dedicated  to  St.  Francis  de  Sales.  After  the  build- 
ing of  the  Iron  Mountain  R.  R.,  Charleston  became  the  ecclesiastical  seat 
of  the  district.  The  log  church  at  Tywappity  or  Texas  Bend  was  discontinued 
and  fell  to  decay  amid  the  forest  trees. 


122  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

his  Spanish  Regime  in  Missouri,  "  Mr.  Hotick  ^^  gives  the  substance 
of  a  few  official  letters  written  by  Maxwell  to  Gibault.  saying  that  it 
appears  from  them  that  the  Parish  Priest  of  New  Madrid  and  its  de- 
pendencies was  altogether  too  lenient  in  the  matter  of  demanding  the 
usual  offerings  for  the  dispensations  granted,  especially  from  the 
proclamation  of  the  bans,  to  which  fees  the  Vicar  General,  or  rather 
his  Chancery,  was  entitled.  "In  one  letter,"  writes  Houck,  "dated 
October.  1801,  which  has  been  preserved  in  the  New  Madrid  Archives, 
Father  Maxwell  severely  reprimanded  him  for  performing  a  cere- 
mony between  a  Mr.  Randall  and  Miss  Sara  Waller,  the  latter  being 
a  minor,  without  the  consent  of  her  father  and  mother,  both  being 
residents  of  the  Cape  Girardeau  district,"  that  is  within  Father  Max- 
well's own  parish  limits.  From  this  it  is  evident  that  Father  Gibault 
was  still  among  the  living  and,  at  that,  in  New  Madrid,  at  the  close 
of  1801,  although  not  in  very  excellent  standing  with  his  spiritual 
superiors.  This  seems  to  be  the  last  documentary  trace  we  have  about 
the  storm-tossed  man  and  servant  of  Holy  Church.  John  Gilmary 
Shea,  in  his  History  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  United  States,  ^* 
Bays  that  both  Fathers  John  Ohvier  and  Gabriel  Richard  had  written 
to  Bishop  Carroll  of  Baltimore  that  Father  Pierre  Gibault,  one  time 
Vicar  General  of  the  Bishop  of  Quebec  in  the  Illinois  County,  had  died 
at  New  Madrid  in  1804.  These  letters  are  said  to  be  in  the  archives 
of  the  Archdiocese  of  Baltimore.  There  are  some  who  say  that 
Gibault  returned  to  Canada  after  1801  or  1802,  and  died  there  proba- 
bly in  1804.  But  this  point  remains  doubtful.  The  transfer  of  Louis- 
iana and  with  it  of  New  Madrid,  to  the  United  States,  was  consum- 
mated by  Laussat  in  behalf  of  France,  on  December  29,  1803.  It  may 
be  that  Father  Gibault  did  not  live  to  see  the  great  change,  in  the 
preparation  of  which  he  had  been  such  an  important  actor  in  his 
Kaskaskia  days  under  General  George  Rodgers  Clark.  It  is  even 
doubtful  whether  he  would  have  welcomed  the  change  to  American 
sovereignty  of  what  had  once  been  the  proud  posssesion  of  his  own 
race.  In  any  case  it  must  be  remembered  that  Father  Gibault  was 
first  and  all  the  time  an  humble,  laborious  and  enthusiastic  servant  of 
God's  Kingdom,  the  church,  and  that  his  chief  business  was  not 
empire  building,  but  the  salvation  of  souls.  Indeed,  he  had  in  himself 
but  little  of  the  warrior-patriot,  as  some  have  lovingly  described  him. 
It  was  through  circumstances  over  which  he  had  no  control,  but 
whose  control  he  readily  accepted,  that  this  simple  priest  and  mis- 
sionary was  elevated  to  the  exalted  position  of  one  of  the  three 
founders  of  the  Republic  in  the  West.'* 

Father  Gibault  appears  as  the  connecting  link  between  the  old 
glorious  Jesuit  mission  period  in  Illinois  and  the  still  more  glorious 

'•  Vol.  II.,  p.  351. 

"  Houck's  History  of  Missouri,  Vol.  II.,  302  s.  s. 

"  L.  C,  Vol.  II.,  p.  p.  472  and  596. 

»»  George  Rogers   Clark,  the   General,  Vigo,  the  Financier,  and  P.  Pierre 
Gibault,  the  priest  and  adviser  of  his  people. 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF  CATHOLIC  NEW  MADRID  123 

development  of  the  church  in  the  Mississippi  Valley.  Touching  the 
hand  of  the  last  of  the  Jesuits,  Father  Sebastian  Meurin,  he  trained 
for  the  priesthood  that  noble  scion  of  Ste.  Genevieve,  Father  Henri 
Pratte,  who  was  to  welcome  to  the  wild  but  promising  West,  the 
pioneer  bishop  William  Du  Bourg  and  his  little  army  of  missionar- 
ies.-*' For  Gibault  twice  held  ordinary  jurisdiction  on  the  west  side 
of  the  Mississippi,  once  at  Ste.  Genevieve  and  then  at  New  Madrid. 
Officially  he  was  pastor  of  Ste.  Genevieve  but  once.  His  name 
indeed,  appears  on  the  records  a  great  many  times,  almost  continually, 
from  the  fall  of  1768  until  Father  Hilaire  became  pastor, 
but  he  always  signs  as  pastor  (cure)  of  Kaskaskia,  and  in  several 
instances  he  writes  that  he  performs  the  burial  or  baptisms  by  request 
of  Father  Valentine,'"  the  pastor.  Father  Valentine  always  signs  as 
"Cur^  of  St.  Louis  and  its  dependencies."  The  first  marriage  solemn- 
ized in  Ste.  Genevieve  by  Father  Gibault  was  on  the  21st  of  Novem- 
ber, 1768.  Francois  Regis  Lasource  to  Cecile  Chouquette.  Father 
Gibault  made  all  the  entries  after  Father  Meurin  and  until  Father 
Hilaire  became  Cure.  In  1778  Father  Bernard  de  Limpach  came  to 
Ste.  Genevieve  from  St.  Louis,  by  order  of  Bishop  Cirillo,  Grand 
Vicar  of  the  Bishop  of  Havana,  and  rectified  the  mistakes  that  had 
crept  into  the  Records  of  the  Parish  under  Father  Hilaire's  admin- 
istration. The  West  bank  of  the  river  was  now  Spanish,  and  under 
the  spiritual  authority  of  Havana,  or  Santiago  de  Cuba.  The  first 
entry  after  Father  Bernard's  departure  is  by  Father  Gibault,  and  is 
dated  October  11,  1778.  It  reads  as  follows: 

On  the  nth  of  October,  1778,  we,  the  undersigned  missionary  priest,  have 
baptized  Francois,  born  the  27th  of  September,  of  Elizabeth,  mulatto  slave  of 
Mr.  Charles  Valle  and  an  unknown  father.  The  godfather  is  Bazil  Valle  and 
the  godmother  Pelagie  Valle,  who  declare  they  cannot  write  and  do  not  sign. 

P.  Gibault,  Priest.2i 

All  records  that  follow  this  entry  until  1784  are  by  Father 
Gibault,  yet  the  term  cur^,  pastor,  is  never  used  by  him  in  the  Ste. 
Genevieve  Records,  but  either  pretre,  priest,  or  Vicar  General  of  the 
Illinois.  On  the  28th  of  December,  1779,  the  record  contains  the 
statement:  *T,  the  undersigned  priest.  Vicar  General  of  the  Illinois, 
performing  the  duties  of  pastor  of  the  parish  of  Ste.  Genevieve  at  the 
command  of  Rev.  Cyrillo,  Vicar  General  of  the  Bishop  of  Havana." 
The  explanation  is  this:  Father  Gibault,  as  a  subject  of  the  Bishop 
of  Quebec,  could  not  be  canonical  pastor  of  a  parish  under  another  spir- 
itual jurisdiction;  yet,  he  could  and  did  actually  serve  pro  tem.  under 
another  bishop;  that  is  he  could  and  did  "perform  the  duties  of  pastor 
of  the  parish  of  Ste.  Genevieve"  and  continued  to  do  so  until  1784. 


20  Member  of  the  Capuchin  Order  and  first  resident  priest  in  St.  Louis, 
It  was  only  after  his  departure  that  St.  Louis  was  raised  to  the  dignity  of  a 
Canonical  Parish  under  P.  Benard  de  Limpach.  P.  Valentine  never  was  Pastor 
of  Kaskaskia. 

21  Records  of  Church  of  Ste.  Genevieve. 


124  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

He  was  therefore  not  de  jure,  but  de  facto,  pastor  of  Ste.  Genevieve 
during  the  good  pleasure  of  the  Bishop  of  Havana. 

As  to  the  character  of  Father  Gibault,  especially  as  to  the  virtue  of 
fortitude,  there  were  some  ugly  rumors  afloat,  in  fact,  Vicar  General 
Maxwell' in  a  letter  still  preserved  in  the  New  Madrid  archives,  threat- 
ens to  report  these  rumors  to  the  authorities  at  New  Orleans.  Bishop  Car- 
roll, also,  makes  some  shadowy  complaint  as  to  the  missionary's  con- 
duct, and  says  that  the  authorities  at  Quebec  no  longer  entertained  the 
high  regard  for  Father  Gibault  they  had  of  him  during  his  early 
days."  What  little  cause  there  w^as  for  these  vague  accusations  we  can 
gather  best  from  his  own  noble  defense  of  his  career  made  in  his 
letter  to  Bishop  Hubert  of  Quebec,  dated  at  Post  Vincennes,  June  6, 
1786.=*'  Father  Gibault  may  at  times  have  given  way  to  his  natural 
spirit  of  independence,  especially  in  his  relations  with  Father  Max- 
well, his  sperior  in  later  life,  a  failing  that  must  not  weigh  so  very 
heavy  in  one  who  had  lived  so  many  years  on  his  own  intellectual  and 
moral  resources,  far  away  from  his  immediate  superior,  the  Bishop 
of  Quebec.  Then  he  may  not  always  have  shown  a  puritanical  aver- 
sion to  strong  drink,  although  the  good  Father  himself  indignantly 
denies  the  charge  of  dissipation.  It  is  easy  to  find  a  flaw  in  a  man 
whose  whole  life  was  an  open  book.  But  whoever  reads  the  noble, 
pathetic  letter  referred  to  above,  must  come  to  the  conclusion  that  the 
charges  were  but  idle  gossip  of  people  who  either  hated  him  for  his 
virtues  or  sought  comfort  in  drawing  down  others  to  their  own  level. 
One  of  the  worst  offenders  in  this  regard  was  the  commandant  of 
Ste.  Genevieve,  Francois  Valle,  a  man  whose  many  good  qualities 
Father  Gibault  is  happy  to  extoll,  but  who,  like  so  many  another 
P'renchman,  would  rather  lose  his  friend  than  his  joke. 

But  whatever  we  may  think  concerning  these  aspersions  on 
Father  Gibault's  bright  shield  of  honor,  we  certainly  can  find  no 
ground  for  thinking  him  a  coward.  There  is  a  difference  between 
physical  courage  and  moral  courage.  The  two  are  not  always  coexis- 
tent. Moral  courage  takes  notice  of  the  danger ;  physical  courage 
often  is  simply  blind  to  it.  Yet,  though  not  a  man  of  war  but  of 
peace,  Father  Gibault  proved  himself  to  be  a  man  of  unconquerable 
will.  Indeed,  we  cannot  imagine  the  faithful  self  sacrificing  mission- 
ary, bearing  the  privations  and  sufferings  and  bitter  disappointments 
of  life,  with  patience  and  ever-renewed  hope  and  confidence  as  Father 
Gibault  certainly  did,  we  really  cannot  imagine  him  to  have  been 
possessed  of  a  timid  soul.  Constantly  mingling  with  reckless,  daring 
men,  offering  advice  and  reproach  and  warning  to  men  of  wild  in- 
stincts and  hardened  hearts,  upholding  the  Christian  ideals  of  truth 
and  justice  and  righteousness  among  the  debased  Creoles,  the  rough 

"  Letter  of  Bishop  Carroll  to  Monsignor  Hubert  of  Quebec,  in  Historical 
Records  and  Studies.  Vol.  VI,  part  H,  p.  162.  also  J.  G.  Shea,  Life  and  Times 
of  Bp.  Carroll,  p.  472. 

"  The  Letter  may  be  found   in  Historical  Records  and  Studies.     Vol.  VL 
part  IL,  p.  153. 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF  CATHOLIC  NEW  MADRID  125 

frontiersmen  and  vindictive  savages  of  his  far  flung  posts  and  mis- 
sions; leading  a  life  of  constant  danger,  far  away  from  priestly  succor 
and  companionship,  all  this  certainly  required  a  man  of  more  than 
ordinary  courage,  required,  in  fact,  a  man  of  heroic  mold.  There  is 
one  occasion  in  the  life  of  Father  Gibault,  in  which  he  is  supposed  to 
have  flinched  before  danger,  it  was  his  meeting  with  General  Clark 
and  the  Virginians  after  the  capture  of  Kaskaskia.  Clark  himself,  in 
a  letter  to  Mason,  represents  the  good  cnr6  as  "a  timid  soul."  Yet  the 
memoir-*  written  by  Clark  later  on  does  not  prove,  but  rather  serves 
to  disprove  the  charge.  The  Virginians  were  intent  on  intimidating 
the  priest  and  his  flock;  the  reputation  of  the  Long-Knives  among 
the  Creoles  was  not  of  the  best ;  Kaskaskia  was  at  the  mercy  of 
Clark.  If  the  priest  showed  any  anxiety  it  was  not  so  much  for  his 
own  safety,  but  for  the  safety  of  the  simple  people  who  looked  up 
to  him  as  their  sole  protector;  and  well  may  he  have  shown  a  kind 
of  diffidence,  as  his  control  of  the  only  weapon  of  defense,  the  knowl- 
edge of  English,  was  so  very  imperfect. 

We  really  cannot  find  any  indications  of  a  timid  soul  in  this, 
and  surely  Clark  did  not  really  believe  it.  No  doubt  Father  Gibault 
was  at  the  time  thinking  out  a  plan  to  save  himself  and  his  people 
from  destruction,  without  violating  the  principles  of  honor  ever  dear 
to  his  heart.  Father  Gibault  was  always  and  above  all  things  a  priest 
of  the  church,  and  his  highest  and  all  pervading  motive  was  the  win- 
ning of  souls  for  Christ.  For  this  he  had  left  his  pleasant  home — 
Canada ;  for  this  he  had  exiled  himself  to  the  utter  desolation  of  the 
Illinois  Missions,  where  a  senseless  persecution  had  left  but  miserable 
remnants  of  their  former  glories.  The  Catholic  people,  both  Indians 
and  Creoles,  were  the  sole  object  of  the  young  missionary's  love  and 
zeal.  To  save  what  could  be  saved  from  the  spiritual  ruin  of  Kaskas- 
kia, Cahokia,  Ste.  Genevieve,  Vincennes,  St.  Joseph  on  Lake  Mich- 
igan, Post  of  Arkansas,  and  at  last  New  Madrid;  this  was  his  life 
work.     Meek  and  humble  he  was,  but  never  timid. 

Then  Father  Gibault  was  French  of  the  French,  proud  of  his 
great  nation  and  deeply  touched  by  the  fall  of  French  power  in 
Canada  and  the  Mississippi  Valley.  Yet,  British  power  had  con- 
quered, and  was,  so  far,  ni  possession,  and  therefore  had  a  claim  to 
the  loyalty  of  the  people.  He  himself  had  been  well  treated  by  the 
British  authorities.  Yet  there  stood  the  Virginians,  the  representa- 
tives of  a  new  nation  fighting  for  freedom,  and  offering-  the  rights  of 
full  citizenship,  even  religious  liberty  to  the  surprised  and  helpless 
people  of  his  flock.  As  a  Catholic  he  loved  liberty  and  hated  oppres- 
sion. France  was  far  away  and  powerless  to  help,  what  better  course 
could  he  and  his  people  pursue  under  the  circumstances,  than  to 
accept  the  proffered  hand  of  friendship  and  citizenship,  and  to  make, 
not  only  the  best,  but  a  really  good  thing,  of  necessity.  It  is  certainly 
to  the  credit  of  Father  Gibault  that  at  this  critical  moment  both  for 


-*  Cf.  English,  History  of  Indiana.  Vol.  I. 


126  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

his  people  and  for  the  Americans,  he  not  only  chose  the  right  course, 
but  detennined  to  follow  it  in  perfect  sincerity  and  loyal  endeavor. 

America  was  now  his  country,  and  faithfully  did  he  serve  its 
cause  with  his  moral  and  financial  support.  There  is  no  doubt  that 
the  winning  of  Vincennes,  and  the  pacification  of  the  Indians  and  the 
keeping  of  the  Illinois  country  on  the  American  side,  until  the  close 
of  the  Revolutionary  war  finally  incorporated  it  in  the  Union,  is  due, 
in  a  great  measure,  to  the  loyalty  and  foresight  and  intrepid  spirit 
of  Father  Pierre  Gibault. 

A  patriot  in  this  sense  he  was,  for  he  loved  his  people,  wayward 
and  indocile  as  they  afterward  proved  themselves,  he  loved  the  land 
in  which  he  had  labored  so  long  and  faithfully,  as  the  minister  of  the 
better  things  of  life  to  a  forlorn  generation.  He  loved  liberty  and  he 
dared  and  suffered  for  it  as  much  as  the  best  among  his  contemporaries, 
he  attained  a  success  perhaps  beyond  his  wildest  dreams,  and  he  did 
it  all  with  the  simphcity  and  humility  that  is  the  mark  of  true 
greatness. 

It  is  true  Father  Gibault  found  a  great  opportunity  to  immortal- 
ize his  name.  The  opportunity  was  not  of  his  making  or  seeking,  as 
it  was  in  the  case  of  Clark.  Yet,  he  met  the  opportunity  with  quick 
determination,  ready  resources,  and  steadfast  perseverance,  and  he 
did  what  no  one  else  in  his  time  could  have  done  to  change  for  good 
the  map  of  the  great  Northwest.  He  was  not  a  mere  tool,  though  sub- 
serving a  stronger  will,  and  in  all  his  patriotic  moves  he  never  forgot 
that  he  was  a  minister  of  God,  a  man  of  peace  and  good  will  to  all. 

Father  Gibault's  services  and  sacrifices  were  but  poorly  re- 
quited.-^ Suspected  or  neglected  by  the  Americans,  estranged  from 
his  own  bishop,  outlawed  by  the  British,  Father  Gibault  at  last  fol- 
lowed the  invitation  of  Catholic  Spain  to  the  missions  beyond  the 
Mississippi  among  a  people  of  his  own  race,  where  he  renewed  his 
labors  until  His  Master  called  him  to  his  reward..  All  circumstances 
point  to  this,  that  Father  Gibault  died  in  New  Madrid  in  1804,  and 
was  buried  in  the  church  yard  near  the  church  of  St.  Isidore  which 
he  had  built  at  New  Madrid,  but  that  his  grave  was  washed  away 
by  the  waters  of  the  great  river  which  he  had  so  often  crossed  on 
errands  of  religion  and  charity. 

We  are  proud  of  the  fact  that  Father  Gibault  belongs  to  Missouri 
as  well  as  Illinois.  We  would  subjoin  a  rough  list  of  the  stations  to 
which  he  was  attached  during  his  stay  in  the  West.  Having  been  or- 
dained at  Montreal,  March  19,  1768,  he  immediately  set  out  on  his 
journey  over  the  great  lakes  to  Michillimackinack,  where  he  re- 
mained a  week  or  two,  then  coming  to  Cahokia,  where  he  reported  to 
Father  Meurin,  he  took  up  his  residence  in  Kaskaskia  in  1769,  from 
which  central  location  he  visited  Vincennes,  Ste.  Genevieve,  Cahokia, 
as  occa.sion  oflfercd.  In  1779  he  greatly  assisted  Clark  in  winning  over 
the  people  of  Ka.skaskia  and  Vincennes  after  the  inroads  of  the  Vir- 

"  Cf.  his  appeal  to  General  Arthur  St.  Clair,  dated  Cahokia,  May  i6,  1790, 
in  Historical  Records  and  Studies  as  above.    P.  163. 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF  CATHOLIC  NEW  MADRID  127 

ginians.  In  1779  he  was  entrusted  with  the  task  of  bringing  General 
Clark's  official  papers  in  safety  across  the  river,  and  otherwise  as- 
sisting the  cause  of  the  Americans  agaijist  the  British.  One  year 
before  this,  1778,  he  had  taken  up  his  residence  in  Ste.  Genevieve, 
though  he  still  remained  cure  of  Kaskaskia,  and  remained  there  until 
1784.  From  1785-1789  he  was  stationed  at  Vincennes  where  he  re- 
built the  ruined  church.  From  1789-1792  he  resided  at  Cahokia,  suc- 
ceeding Father  de  Saint  Pierre,  and  from  1792-1804  he  was  cure  of 
New  Madrid  and  its  dependencies  in  Missouri. 

The  year  of  the  transfer  of  Louisiana  to  the  United  States,  1803, 
threatened  to  bring  disaster  to  the  church  in  Louisiana.  Bishop 
PenlLlver  had  retired  to  Guatamala  and  of  the  twenty-six  priests  stat- 
ioned in  all  Louisiana,  North  and  South,  only  four  agreed  to  stay  at 
their  post  of  duty.^*'  Even  Father  Maxwell  was  inclined  to  follow  the 
King  of  Spain.  We  have  reason  to  think  that  Father  Gibault  was 
among  the  four,  as  he  is  reported  to  have  died  in  New  Madrid  in 
1804.  But  at  his  death  no  successor  was  available  and  Father  Max- 
well, himself,  must  have  attended  to  New  Madrid. 

During  the  Spanish  regime  the  Catholic  religion  was  the  only 
one  tolerated  in  Louisiana :  yet  the  authorities  recognized  a  certain 
liberty  of  conscience.  On  March  29,  1797,  the  Governor  Don  Manuel 
Gayoso  de  Lemos  issued  a  Proclamation  from  which  the  following  is 
an  extract :  "The  misconstruction  of  what  is  meant  by  the  enjoy- 
ment of  the  liberty  of  conscience  is  hereby  removed  by  explaining 
it  precisely  to  be,  that  no  individual  of  this  government,  shall  be 
molested  on  account  of  religious  principles,  and  that  they  shall  not 
be  hindered  in  their  private  meetings ;  but  no  other  public  worship 
shall  be  allowed,  but  that  generally  established  in  all  His  Majestys 
dominions  which  is  the  Catholic  religion."  -^  The  occasion  for  the 
proclamation  was  an  incident  that  happened  in  New  Madrid  on  June 
9,  1797.  An  itinerant  Baptist  minister  of  the  name  of  Hannah,  had, 
at  the  request  of  Mr.  Andrew  Elliot,  the  U.  S.  Commissioner  General 
for  Determining  the  Boundary  of  the  Spanish  Possessions  who  was 
then  the  Governor's  guest,  obtained  permission  to  preach  a  sermon 
in  Mr.  Elliot's  camp,  near  New  Madrid,  with  the  restriction  that  he 
should  not  touch  on  political  topics.  The  announcement  of  a  Pro- 
testant sermon,  being  a  new  thing  in  the  country,  drew  together  a 
very  large  audience.  "The  preacher  being  a  weak  man  was  extremely 
puffed  up  with  the  attentions  he  received  on  that  occasion,  which 
were  more  from  the  novelty  of  the  case  than  his  own  merit  and 
talent,  and  paved  the  way  for  a  commotion  which  took  place  a  few 
days  after....  The  minister  had  with  enthusiastic  zeal,  which  was 
a  little  heightened  by  liquor,  entered  into  religious  controversy  in  a 
disorderly  part  of  the  town,  generally  inhabited  at  that  time  by  Irish 


26  Cf.  Shea  History  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  United  States,  Vol.  II.  (Life 
and  Times  of  Archbishop  Carroll.  P.  582. 
2^  Elliott  Journal,  p.  p.  65  and  66. 


12S  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

Roman  Catholics,  who  took  offense  as  the  manner  in  which  he  treated 
the  tenets  of  their  church  and  in  revenge  gave  him  a  beating.  He 
immediately  called  upon  the  Governor,  and  in  a  presumptive  manner 
demanded  justice ;  threatening  at  the  same  time  to  do  it  for  him- 
self, if  his  request  was  not  complied  with.  The  Governor,  with  more 
patience  and  good  temper  than  ordinary,  advised  him  to  reflect 
a  few  minutes,  and  then  repeat  his  request,  which  the  Preacher  did  in 
the  same  words,  accompanied  with  a  threat.  Upon  which  the  Governor 
immediately  ordered  him  to  be  committed  to  the  prison,  which  was 
within  the  Fort,  and  his  legs  to  be  placed  in  the  stocks." 

This  vivid  picture  from  the  Journal  of  Andrew  Elliot,  showing 
that  a  part  of  Father  Gibault  parishioners  were  of  the  militant  kind, 
derives  additional  interest  from  the  fact  that  at  that  very  time  Father 
James  Maxwell,  the  Vicar  General,  was  with  the  Spanish  Com- 
mandant at  New  Madrid,  being  described  by  Elliot  in  his  Journal, 
as  "a  Clergyman  of  Rome,  a  Native  of  Ireland,  of  the  name  of  Max- 
well, a  well  informed  liberal  gentleman,  who  acted  as  interpreter." 

No  doubt.  Father  Maxwell  repeated  the  visit  on  a  number  of 
occasions,  even  after  Gibault's  death  or  departure. 

It  appears  from  the  New  Madrid  Records  that  Father  Gibault 
was  not  at  New  Madrid  after  March  29,  1804,  for  during  a  period 
of  eight  months,  March  19,  1804 — Nov.  28,  1804,  the  Commandant 
Juan  Lavalle  assists  at  and  certifies  to  the  marriages  contracted  at 
New  Madrid.  From  Nov.  28,  1804  Father  Leander  Lusson,  the  Pastor 
of  St.  Charles,  performs  this  ofifice  at  the  New  Madrid  Records  bear 
witness,  -*  until  December  9,  1804.  From  that  date  on  until  April  15, 
1806,  marriages  are  contracted  before  the  civil  magistrate. 

Father  Alaxwell  of  Ste.  Genevieve  was  now  the  only  priest  left, 
and  to  his  charge  fell  all  the  parishes  in  the  wide  territory  of  Upper 
Louisiana,  soon  to  be  called  Missouri.  Then  occurred  that 
terrible  visitation  of  the  New  Madrid  earthquake  which  agitated  the 
country  around  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio  from  December  1811  to  Feb- 
ruary, 1812.  which,  as  Senator  Linn,  of  Missouri,  wrote,  "after  shak- 
ing the  valley  of  the  Mississippi  to  its  center,  vibrated  along  the 
courses  of  the  rivers  and  valleys,  and  passing  the  primitive  mountain 
barriers,  died  away  along  the  shores  of  the  Atlantic."  Such  an  appal- 
ling phenomenon,  which  changed  the  course  of  rivers,  submerged 
many  of  the  higher  pieces  of  land  and  elevated  others  that  had  been 
submerged  before,  drained  many  of  the  numerous  lakes  and  formed 
others,  with  bottoms  deeper  than  the  Mississippi,  ^^  had  a  most  dis- 
couraging effect  on  the  progress  of  the  settlement.  Instead  of  gain- 
ing accessions,  New  Maflrid  was  losing  many  of  its  inhabitants,  and 
to  promote  the  decline  of  the  town  the  river  threw  the  weight  of  its 
current  against  the  higher  ground  on  which  New  Madrid  was  built 
so  as  to  constantly  rerluce  its  eastern  limits  and  either  wash  away 


"  New  Madrid  Archives,  Vol.  VIII.  p.  p.  470 — 487. 
*•  Rozicr's  History,  p.  p.  109 — 208. 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF  CATHOLIC  NEW  MADRID  129 

the  habitations  or  drive  them  further  West.  The  ancient  site  of  New 
Madrid  is  now  the  channel  of  the  Mississippi.  Father  Gibault's 
church  of  St.  Isidore,  together  with  his  residence  and  kitchen  and 
bake  house  was  swallowed  up  by  the  mighty  river.  New  Madrid 
seemed  dead  at  least  spiritually  for  about  twenty  years  after  Father 
Gibault's  death ;  without  church  and  priest  and  the  Holy  sacrifice. 
But  the  people  did  not  lose  the  faith  and  a  revival  of  religion  was 
preparing  under  the  counsels  of  Divine  Providence.  But  the  Parish 
of  St.  Isidore  is  gone  with  its  Spanish  patron,  and  when  the  church 
of  New  Madrid  emerges  once  more  from  its  dark  night  into  the  broad 
light  of  history,  it  is  under  the  new  name  of  St.  John  the  Baptist. 

John  Rothensteiner 


OSAGE  INDIAN   MANNERS  AND 
CUSTOMS 

PAGES   FROM    THE   DIARY   OF    REV.    PAUL    M.    PONZIGLIONE,    S.    J. 

1854.  ^ 

George  White-Hair,  some  four  years  before  his  death,  had  placed 
at  our  school  his  nephew  by  the  name  of  Nivale,  whom  he  had  adopted 
as  his  son.  The  boy  was  then  about  fourteen  years  old.  Father  Shoen- 
makers  took  all  imaginable  care  of  him.  Being  gifted  with  good  natural 
dispositions,  once  he  became  sufficiently  instructed  in  the  Christian 
doctrine,  was  baptized,  taking  at  the  sacred  font  the  name  of  Anthony. 
This  year,  the  boy  having  become  of  age,  several  braves,  his  connec- 
tions, through  respect  to  the  memory  of  his  uncle,  proclaimed  him  their 
Honorary  Chief,  to  get  in  power  when  Grotamantze  would  either  die 
or  withdraw  from  office. 

Anthony  Nivale  was  now  a  promising  youth.  At  the  school  he  had 
always  been  considered  a  bright  boy,  and  had  very  much  improved, 
He  could  read,  write  and  converse  in  English  with  facility.  Being  of 
a  tall  stature,  well  proportioned,  comely  in  his  appearance  and  of  a 
genteel  bearing,  he  was  looked  upon  as  an  Apollo  among  the  Osages. 
To  these  good  qualities,  adding  the  sure  prospect  of  becoming  one  day 
the  Supreme  Chief  of  his  Nation,  it  was  by  no  means  to  be  wondered 
if  he  was  an  object  of  admiration  to  all  his  people  and  if  more  than 
one  Osage  maiden  would  be  willing  to  give  him  her  hand. 

As  long  as  Anthony  was  at  the  school  with  us,  he  was  proud  of 
wearing  tidy  clothes,  but,  now  being  continually  flattered  by  his  friends 
who  kept  telling  him  that  he  should  quit  school  and  stay  with  them,  as 
he  was  of  age  to  be  a  Brave,  he  gave  way  to  the  temptation.  To  please 
his  friends,  he  leaves  us,  puts  off  the  white  man's  clothes  and  resumes 
the  Indian  customs.  He  no  longer  calls  himself  Anthony  but  simply 
Nivale.  He  shaves  his  head,  paints  his  body  all  over,  according  to  the 
fashion  of  the  wildest  Indians,  and  starts  on  the  war  path  with  several 
Braves  to  get,  at  least,  one  scalp,  that  he  might  present  it  as  a  token 
of  love  to  the  beautiful  Tawagla,  the  daughter  of  Kulashulze  and 
Mantze-tce-ke,  his  betrothed.  The  choice  he  made  of  such  a  companion 


l)  The  following  chapters  arc  taken  from  a  M.  S.  Diary  kept  by  the  Jesuit 
Missionary  Rev.  Paul  Mary  PonziKlionc,  S.  J.,  whilst  ministering  to  the  Osage 
Indians.  The  M.  S.  is  divided  into  four  books.  The  present  extracts  number 
Vol.  III.  ch.  XX  and  XXI. 

130 


OSAGE  INDIAN  MANNERS  AND  CUSTOMS  131 

is  favorably  looked  upon  by  all  his  connections  and  friends ;  for  Kula- 
shutze's  family  is  one  of  the  most  respected  in  the  Osage  Nation. 

Towards  the  end  of  April,  having  returned  from  his  excursion 
on  the  plains,  he,  early  in  May,  sends  his  messengers  all  over  the 
Reservation  to  let  people  know  the  good  tidings  of  his  approaching 
marriage,  which  is  to  take  place  at  the  coming  full  moon,  and  invites 
everyone  to  come  and  take  part  in  the  rejoicing  of  that  day.  This  news 
produces  great  excitement  in  all  the  towns,  and,  as  the  appointed  time 
would  soon  be  coming,  all  those  that  can  are  stirring  up  and  start  for 
Osage  Mission.  The  spot  chosen  for  the  feast  is  a  high  table  land  about 
three  miles  northwest  of  the  Mission  and  east  of  Four  Miles  creek. 
Here  in  a  few  days  a  large  Indian  Village  has  grown  up  as  it  were  by 
magic.  The  weather  is  clear  and  warm,  the  atmosphere  is  balmy 
with  the  fragrance  of  innumerable  blossoms  decking  the  ground. 
Nivale,  expecting  a  large  crowd  of  people,  has  sent  to  the  place  an 
abundant  supply  of  all  sorts  of  provisions  that  every  one  of  the  visitors 
may  have  plenty  to  eat. 

The  long  expected  event  is,  at  last,  to  be  accomplished.  The  Osages 
feel  happy  and,  squatting  under  the  awnings,  are  watching  the  rising 
of  the  full  moon,  and,  lo,  hardly  has  the  sun  deepened  in  the  far  west, 
when  this  in  all  its  brightness  comes  forth  from  the  eastern  horizon 
to  inaugurate  the  National  feast.  A  soft  evening  breeze,  which  has  just 
now  started,  keeps  sweeping  away  every  cloud  and  millions  of  stars 
are  gradually  peeping  out  of  the  blue  sky  with  great  brilliancy,  giving 
a  sure  guarantee  that  lovely  weather  is  in  store  for  the  next  day.  Still- 
ness is  now  reigning  supremely  over  the  land ;  everyone  is  resting  at 
ease.  Neither  the  howling  of  hungry  wolves,  nor  the  baying  of  dogs 
can  be  heard  disturbing  the  people's  sleep.  The  camp  fires  are  slowly 
smothered  by  the  falling  dew  and  the  flying  hours  of  night  are  quickly 
followed  by  the  dawn  of  a  new  day.  The  dazzling  beams  of  the  rising 
sun  stretching  themseleves  over  the  plains  are,  as  it  were,  uncovering 
a  rich  present  of  apparently  beautiful  jewelry  offered  by  the  soil  to 
the  betrothed,  for,  indeed,  the  ground  seems  to  be  all  ornamented  with 
rubies  and  hyacinths,  amethists  and  jaspars,  emeralds  and  diamonds 
enclosed  in  the  millions  of  dewdrops  hanging  from  the  luxuriant  grass 
covering  the  plains  as  a  rich  carpet.  The  noisy  voices  of  a  number  of 
men,  women  and  children  are  now  heard  arising  like  the  sound  of 
many  crispy  waves  of  a  lake  tossed  by  a  gentle  morning  breeze.  All 
are  watching,  anxious  to  see  and  cheer  up  their  future  Chief  and  his 
Bride. 

About  noon  an  escort  of  Braves  is  formed;  they  are  all  select 
men,  each  one  in  his  war  paint,  and  all  riding  wild  looking  steeds. 
They  are  on  a  move  towards  the  west  of  the  large  encampment  where 
Nivale  has  his  tent.  Nivale  is  on  the  look-out  for  them,  and,  at  their 
approach,  he  at  once  springs  on  his  fiery  Mexican  charger  and,  placing 
himself  at  the  head  of  the  noble  cavalcade,  all  start  for  Kulashutze's 
lodge,  which  stands  at  the  opposite  end.  Next  after  them  follows  a 
young  buck,  a  real  fac-simile  of  an  ancient  Ganymedes.  He  rides  a 
spirited  looking  nag,  leading  by  his  right  a  most  elegant  white  filly  in- 


132  REV.  P.  M.  PONZIGLIONE,  S.J. 

tended  for  the  bride.  They  all  advance  in  a  long  line,  one  by  one,  and, 
last  of  all  come  two  horse-hunters  driving  some  fifty  young  colts, 
which  are  the  dowry  Nivale  brings  to  Tavvagla.  In  his  appearance 
Nivale  shows  a  true  type  of  a  genuine  red  man.  His  face  is  all  be- 
smeared with  Vermillion,  a  few  lines  of  white  color  are  running 
horizontally  under  his  eyes  and  a  green  spot,  as  large  as  a  dollar, 
stamped  on  his  right  cheek,  giving  ferocity  to  his  countenance.  His 
ears  are  ornamented  with  fish  bones  in  the  shape  of  small  spokes 
hanging  from  them.  His  hair  is  all  shaved  ofY  with  the  exception  of  a 
tuft  on  the  top  of  the  head,  crested  with  red  bristles  and  a  large  royal 
eagle's  feather  stuck  in  his  scalp,  completes  ihe  headgear.  A  rich 
wampum  collar  bearing  a  heavy  medal  of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella, 
precious  gift  of  an  old  Spanish  Governor  to  his  grandfather,  decks 
his  breast.  His  arms  are  encircled  with  gilded  brace'ets,  his  body  is  all 
tatooed  with  such  symbolic  figures  as  Chiefs  alone  are  allowed  to  be 
marked  with.  He  wears  flapped  buckskin  gaiters  trimmed  with  vari- 
gated  beads,  a  broad  sash  of  purple  silk,  elaborately  embroidered,  the 
present  of  his  sweetheart,  gives  him  a  princely  appearance,  which  is 
'rendered  stil!  more  imposing  by  a  richly  dressed  bufifalo  robe  loosely 
'wrapped  around  his  body. 

That  morning  seemed  very  long  to  Tawagla.  She  is  up  since  sun- 
rise, and  every  now  and  then  she  will  step  out  of  her  lodge  to  scan 
the  country  to  see  whether  her  beloved  is  coming.  When,  lo,  at  last, 
she  gets  a  glance  of  him  amid  a  cloud  of  dust  raised  by  the  advanc- 
ing i)arty.  At  that  sight,  she  quickly  runs  to  her  mother  crying: 
"Mother,  they  are  coming."  Her  attitude  seems  to  be  one  of  alarm, 
but  her  countenance  is  beaming  with  joy.  She  does  not  need  to  devote 
a  long  time  to  her  toilet  for  she  is  in  such  a  trimming  as  her  native 
custom  calls  for.  Her  jet  black  hair  is  knotted  together  in  a  long 
braid  all  wrapped  up  with  red  ribbon  and  oscillating  between  her  broad 
shoulders.  No  paint  covers  her  face,  wnih  the  exception  of  a  small 
spot  of  Vermillion  marking  her  forehead  at  the  point  where  her  hair 
is  parted.  Two  clusters  of  silver  bobs,  intervened  with  purple  silk 
thread,  give  beauty  to  her  ears,  and  a  large  pearl  shell  covers  the  pit 
of  her  neck.  Her  wedding  garment  is  most  simple.  She  wears  an 
ample  tunic  of  bright  pink  colored  calico,  neatly  encircling  her  neck 
and  with  large  sleeves  tied  at  her  wrists.  A  shroud  of  red  cloth,  with 
artistically  embroidered  gaiters  of  the  same  stuff,  covers  the  balance 
of  her  body  to  her  knees,  and  her  feet  are  enclosed  in  gorgeous  mocas- 
sins worthv  of  a  queen.  Fina'ly.  the  whole  of  her  person  is  enveloped 
in  a  nice  Machinaw  blanket  which,  as  soon  as  Nivale  steps  in  the 
lodge,  she  draws  up  over  her  head  covering  the  whole  of  her  face 
of  which  nothing  can  be  seen  but  her  charming  black  eyes,  which  she 
keeps  fnstened  on  him  she  loves. 

Of  Nivale's  Braves  four  only  enter  with  him  in  the  lodge,  and 
thev  do  not  need  any  introduction  for  they  are  all  great  friends  of 
Kula-.Shntzc's  fami'y.  According  to  Indian  etifiuette,  Nivnle  shakes 
hands  with  his  future  father-in-law  and  mother-in-law.  This  done, 
all  squat  around  the  fire  burning  in  the  center  of  the  lodge.  Here,  at 


OSAGE  INDIAN  MANNERS  AND  CUSTOMS  133 

once,  Shunska  (White  Dog),  who  is  considered  the  most  expert  of  the 
Osage  Medicine  men,  steps  forward,  and,  after  shaking  hands  with 
Nivale,  welcomes  him  as  the  one  who  is  expected  to  revive  in  himself 
the  person  of  his  great  uncle,  George  White-Hair.  Next  pointing  his 
finger  at  Tawagla,  he  tells  him  of  her  most  noble  pedigree.  He  enumer- 
ates how  many  scalps  her  father  took  from  the  Pawnees  as  well  as 
from  the  Paducahs,  and  praises  to  the  sky  her  good  qualities.  After 
these  prehminaries,  he  lectures  him  about  how  kind  and  faithful  he 
must  be  to  her.  Next,  calling  his  attention  to  her  two  sisters,  both 
younger  girls,  seated  by  her  side,  he  te'ls  him  how  both  shall  follow 
Tawagla,  and,  from  that  day  shall  become  part  of  his  family.  The 
Medicine  man  having  finished  his  address,  they  all  arise  and  shake 
hands.  Here  a  wide  buffalo  robe  being  spread  on  the  ground,  he  in- 
vites the  couple  to  be  seated  on  it  and  then  addressing  them,  he  says : 
"Behold,  now  you  are  married.  Be  happy,  and  may  your  life  for  many 
years  to  come  be  a  succession  of  happy  days.  May  your  childrens' 
children,  and  those  who,  will  be  born  of  them,  be  all  Braves,  and  may 
they  keep  your  graves  ornamented  with  the  scalps  of  your  enemies." 
With  this  the  marriage  ceremony  is  over,  and  now  out  they  come. 
Nivale  is  at  once  seated  on  his  saddle  and  Tawagla,  without  the  need 
of  any  valet  to  help  her,  springs  on  her  white  filly  with  the  suppleness 
of  a  young  Amazon.  Next  to  her  follow,  on  foot,  her  two  sisters  each, 
according  to  Indian  custom,  leading  by  the  brid'e  one  of  the  colts 
presented  to  Tawagla.  After  them  come  the  Braves,  and  the  rear  is 
brought  up  by  the  two  horse-hunters  driving  the  balance  of  the  herd 
donated  to  the  bride.  As  they  are  advancing  a  joyful  uproar  ,excited 
as  it  were,  by  some  electric  power,  invades  the  whole  encampment. 
The  Osages  rush  out  pell-mell  to  meet  and  cheer  the  happy  couple. 
The  crowd  is  increasing  at  every  step  and  all  are  accompanying  the 
party  to  Nivale's  tent,  where  a  sumptous  repast  is  spread  on  the  green 
grass.  Once  the  newly  married  have  taken  the  place  of  honor  set  apart 
for  them,  the  rest  of  the  people  are  squatting  all  around,  forming  dif- 
ferent circles,  according  to  their  different  clans. 

Public  games  follow  the  dinner  and  last  till  about  sun-set.  As 
darkness  comes  over  the  earth,  the  tom-tom  summons  evervone  to  a 
great  war  dance.  This  is  protracted  till  late  in  the  night  and  with  this 
the  great  feast  has  come  to  an  end.  When  on  the  next  morning  the 
sun  returns  to  enlighten  the  plains,  the  enchanted  village  has  disap- 
peared, like  a  dream ;  its  numerous  inhabitants  are  all  returning 
to  their  homes.  Nivale  and  his  wife  are  at  home  at  Osage  Mission. 
The  joyful  day  had  hardly  passed,  when  the  smiling  aspect  of  the 
country  was  almost  on  a  sudden  changed  into  a  mournful  one. 

During  the  last  year  this  section  of  the  country  had  been  visited 
by  a  verv  dry  season,  and,  in  consequence  of  it,  our  harvest  was  very 
scanty.  But,  as  a  large  quantity  of  snow  had  fallen  in  the  winter,  we 
were  all  in  hopes  that  the  ground  being  well  saturated,  would  yield  us 
abundant  crops  this  year.  Hence,  no  sooner  had  Spring  opened,  when 
every  one  went  to  work  fitting  up  their  gardens,  ploughing  their  fields 
and  trying  to  have  their  corn  planted  before  the  so-called  equinoctial 


134  REV.  P.  M.  PONZIGLIONE,  S.J. 

rains,  which,  generally,  never  fail  to  fall  by  the  end  of  Alarch  or  early 
in  April,  would  come  to  irrigate  the  fields.  But  this  year  was  bound 
to  be  an  exceptional  one.  By  the  end  of  March  we  had  some  few  good 
rains  which  did  help  the  grass  considerably  and  early  vegetables  sprung 
up  luxuriantly.  This  gave  us  all  great  encouragement,  and  we  looked 
for  big  crops.  But,  alas,  it  was  only  a  passing  illusion.  From  the  be- 
ginning of  June  a  terrible  drought  set  in  and  very  hot  weather  pre- 
vailed. Whatever  had  budded  now  withers  away ;  brooks  and  creeks 
are  all  drying  up;  nay,  the  Neosho  itself,  the  only  dependency  many 
poor  farmers  have  for  watering  their  stock,  stops  running.  The  result 
of  that  is  that  not  only  the  crops  are  ruined  but  not  even  the  hay  will 
be  gathered  for  wintering  the  stock,  all  the  grass  having  been  parched 
in  its  growth  by  the  sun.  No  wonder  if  now  people  feel  very  much 
discouraged  for  the  prospect  can  be  no  worse.  But  this  is  not  enough. 
July  is  nearly  over  when,  lo,  millions  and  millions  of  most  destructive 
grasshoppers,  the  red  Egyptian  locusts,  at  once  drop  down  from  the 
sky  as  thick  as  snow  flakes  do  in  winter  time.  In  a  few  hours  the 
ground  is  covered  with  a  black  crust  made  up  of  billions  of  these 
disgusting  pests.  So  many  they  are  that  horses  do  not  dare  to  advance 
in  their  way,  for  as  they  move  to  start,  clouds  of  these  abomniable 
insects  arise  all  in  a  body,  like  a  swarm  of  bees,  attacking  the  eyes, 
nostrils  and  ears  of  the  poor  animals  so  fiercely  as  to  render  them 
almost  uncontrollable.  And  now  these  grasshoppers  go  to  work  with 
a  vengeance.  In  but  a  few  days  they  destroy  whatever  can  be  found 
either  in  the  fields  or  gardens.  Having  ruined  these  completely,  they 
attack  the  orchards ;  neither  peaches  or  apples  are  spared,  and  once 
they  have  devoured  all  the  fruit  they  totally  ruin  numbers  of  young 
trees  by  eating  the  bark  all  around  them. 

About  the  middle  of  September,  having  laid  waste  the  whole  coun- 
try, they  store  in  the  ground  the  seeds  of  an  innumerable  progeny 
bound  to  be,  in  due  time,  as  wretched  as  themselves.  There  being 
nothing  more  left  in  the  fields  to  satisfy  their  voracity,  they  take  by 
storm  the  Indian  wigwams.  They  penetrate  into  hidden  recesses  of 
them,  feeding  on  their  provisions  of  dry  meat,  sweet  corn,  dry  pump- 
kins, flour  and,  above  all,  on  sugar,  of  which  they  appear  to  be  very 
greedy.  The  poor  Indians,  seeing  that  it  is  impossible  for  them  to 
stand  the  attack  of  this  irresistible  army,  and  wc^ll  knowing  that  noth- 
ing but  a  terrible  famine  is  in  store  for  them  if  they  should  remain 
at  home,  they  conclude  to  pack  up  and  leave  immediately  for  their 
usual  fall  hunt.  In  so  doing  they  get  rid  of  a  great  annoyance.  As  far 
as  the  Osages  remember,  this  was  the  first  grasshopper  invasion  they 
had  ever  seen  in  Kansas ;  no  record  of  any  previous  one  being  found. 

Of  all  the  hunting  seasons,  that  of  the  fall  .which  extends  into  the 
winter,  is  always  the  most  important.  In  this  all  the  Indian  towns  take 
part.  In  order  that  every  town  may  have  a  good  share  of  game,  the 
Osages  have  a  rnV-  which  they,  generally,  follov/.  Some  time  before 
leaving,  the  Chiefs  meet  together  and  map,  as  it  were,  to  themselves 
the  ground  they  intenrl  to  run  over,  that  in  their  ramblings  over  the 
plains  in  search  of  game,  one  band  might  not  come  in  collision  with 


OSAGE  INDIAN  MANNERS  AND  CUSTOMS  135 

another.  Following  this  custom,  the  Big  Osages  having  this  fall  chosen 
for  their  hunting  ground  the  Northwest  as  far  as  to  the  Platte  River ; 
the  Little  Osages,  under  the  leading  of  their  Chief,  Neeshumani,  agree 
to  run  down  Southwest  extending  as  far  as  to  a  point  where  a  large 
stream  called  Turkey  creek  forms  a  junction  with  the  Cimaron,  or, 
as  it  is  also  called,  "Red  Fork  of  the  Arkansas,"  and  in  his  choice 
he  was  very  lucky,  for  the  country  was  full  of  buffalo  and  his  people 
killed  numbers  of  them. 

About  the  end  of  November  the  Little  Osages  reached  the  south 
end  of  their  hunting  excursion.  Here,  perhaps  in  one  mile  of  Turkey 
creek  junction,  finding  a  charming  spot  of  land,  where  wood  and  water 
were  plenty,  and  the  pasture  for  their  horses  was  excellent,  they  made 
up  their  minds  to  rest  themselves  for  a  couple  of  weeks,  before  re- 
turning to  their  winter  quarters  on  the  Neosho.  Meanwhile  the  squaws 
are  fixing  up  their  lodges,  three  of  the  Braves  leave  on  a  tour  around 
the  country  to  see  whether,  perhaps,  they  might  be  in  the  vicinity  of 
some  other  Indian  camps.  They  had  gone  hardly  two  miles,  when  they 
came  in  sight  of  a  temporary  Camanche  village  on  the  right  bank  of 
the  Cimaron.  Perceiving  from  the  number  of  their  tepees,  that  their 
force  could  but  be  small,  they  determine  not  to  lose  the  opportunity, 
but  to  attack  them  at  daybreak  of  the  next  morning,  and  by  it  avenge 
themselves  of  some  old  grudge  not  as  yet  settled. 

The  coming  of  the  Osages  could  not  be  kept  secret.  In  fact,  during 
the  afternoon  of  that  day,  they  are  noticed  by  the  Camanches  horse- 
hunters,  who,  at  once  hasten  to  drive  all  their  horses  to  some  safe 
place,  and  returning  to  their  village  give  the  alarm  by  crying  out : 
"The.Qsages  are  coming!"  As  from  time  immemorial,  the  two  Nations 
have  never  been  on  good  terms,  this  news  produced  a  great  excitement 
among  the  Indians.  In  the  midst  of  the  general  confusion,  the  Chief 
of  the  Camanches  holds  a  council  with  his  Braves  and  they  decide, 
that,  not  being  of  sufficient  number  to  meet  their  enemies,  it  was  better 
for  them  to  vacate  the  village,  and,  covered  by  the  darkness  of  the 
coming  night,  withdrew  to  the  forest  along  the  river.  At  that  time  they 
happened  to  have  in  their  camp  a  man  afflicted  with  a  most  loath- 
some and  contagious  distemper  resembling  leprosy,  and  they  agree 
to  sacrifice  this  unfortunate  to  avenge  themselves  on  the  Osages.  The 
poor  Indian,  being  in  the  very  last  stage  of  his  sickness,  not  able  to 
survive  but  a  few  days,  was  then  painted  all  over  with  vermillion. 
and  dressed  up  in  rich  style,  as  Chiefs  are  used  to  be  buried.  They 
place  by  him  his  arms,  his  pipe  and  a  good  supply  of  tobacco,  their 
object  being  to  entice  their  enemies  to  rob  the  sick  man  of  all  he  has. 
knowing  that  by  so  doing  they  would  most  certainly  contract  the 
same  sickness  and  this,  by  gradually  developing  in  the  coming  Spring, 
would,  most  likely,  cause  the  death  of  many  of  them.  This,  really 
most  barbarous  and  wicked  strategem  proved,  in  due  time,  terribly 
successful. 

During  the  night  the  Osages  were  not  idle,  but  you  could  have 
seen  them  sharpening  their  arrows,  fixing  their  war  clubs,  cleaning 
their  old  flint  muskets.  And,  lo,  at  the  first  appearance  of  the  day 


136  REV.  P.  M.  PONZIGLIONE.  S.J. 

star,  they  leave  their  entrenchments,  cross  the  river  in  perfect  silence, 
and,  corninjj  out  of  it  whooping  like  demons,  they  rush  on  the  vil- 
lage. It  is  diiVicult  to  describe  what  their  surprise  is  when  they  find 
it  evacuated.  At  the  sight  of  the  mysterious  man  left  alone,  they  do 
not  know  what  to  think  of  him.  They  address  him  several  questions, 
but  he  never  gives  an  answer.  They  challenge  him  to  fighr,  but  he 
does  not  budge.  Then  they  knock  him  to  the  ground;  they  take  all 
his  clothes  and  arms;  next,  striking  him  on  his  head  with  their 
tomahawks,  they  kill  him  and  scalp  him.  This  done,  they  run  from 
tepee  to  tepee,  taking  away  quite  a  number  of  blankets,  rich  peltries 
and  plenty  of  provisions. 

Meanwhile  this  was  going  on,  the  Camanches  who  were  hiding 
in  ambush  not  very  far  otf,  were  preparing  to  fall  upon  the  Osages, 
and  they  would  most  surely  have  succeeded  in  punishing  them  s^ivore- 
ly,  had  not  the  vigilant  foresight  of  their  Chief,  Neeshumani,  anti- 
cipated their  attack.  Tho  old  warrior  was  too  well  acquainted  with  all 
the  rules  of  an  Indian  warfare;  he  well  understood  that  the  Co- 
manches  by  abandoning  their  village  were  only  playing  a  blind  and 
were  aimnig  at  laying  a  bait  for  his  men.  Hence,  as  soon  as  he  noticed 
that  there  was  nobody  left  to  defend  the  place,  he  detached  a  company 
of  his  warriors  under  the  leadership  of  Strike-Ax  to  reconnoiter  the 
vicinity  and,  these,  without  much  difficulty,  surprised  their  foes,  who 
were  just  approaching.  The  Osages  at  once  made  a  charge  on  them, 
killing  and  scalping  two  men.  This  sudden  move  of  Strike-Ax,  not 
being  expected,  disconcerted  the  Comanches,  and,  as  it  was  impos- 
sible for  them  to  make  a  stand,  they  gave  themselves  to  flight,  dis- 
appearing in  the  woods.  The  Osages,  not  being  acquainted  with  the 
gn'ound,  thought  better  not  to  pursue  the  fugitives,  lest  they  might 
fall  into  some  snare.  Satisfied  at  having  avenged  themselves  by  tak- 
ing three  scalps  and  rich  plunder  from  their  enemies,  they  return  to 
their  camps.  Proud  of  their  expedition,  they  now  retrace  their  steps 
homeward  ,and  by  the  end  of  December  reach  their  winter  quarters 
in  the  heavy  timbers  along  the  Neosho  river  almost  due  east  of 
the  place  where  now  stands  the  city  of  Chanute. 

1855 
The  rich  booty  the  Little  Osages  had  taken  from  the  Comanches 
during  last  fall  procures  them  a  jolly  time  and  they  are  passing  the 
long  winter  nights  feasting  merrily ;  meanwhile  their  Braves  are  sing- 
ing the  glorious  deeds  of  their  heroes.  But,  alas,  at  the  coming  of 
Spring,  their  rejoicings  are  changed  into  the  most  bitter  mourning. 
In  fact,  about  the  time  their  agent  was  used  to  come  to  pav  them 
their  regular  annuities,  a  sickness,  heretofore  unknown  in  this  part 
of  the  country  breaks  out  amongst  them.  It  is  neither  the  scurvy  nor 
the  small  pox,  but  a  cutaneous  distemper  worse  than  both  of  them. 
At  first  virulent  sores  cover  their  body.  These  in  a  few  days  swell 
and  break  into  ulcers  of  a  most  disgusting  nature.  The  presence  of 
one  affected    with   this  complaint    is   sufficient    to  corrupt    the  at- 


OSAGE  INDIAN  MANNERS  AND  CUSTOMS  137 

mosphere  of  a  wigwam  and  its  inmates  will,  more  or  less,  fall  victims 
of  it.  The  Osages  call  this  sickness  "Prairie-Pox."  The  sight  of  this 
terrible  pestilence  at  last  opens  their  eyes,  and,  as  it  seems  to  be 
confined  only  to  their  town,  now  they  see  at  what  dear  price  they 
bought  their  last  victory  over  the  Comanches.  Now  they  see  how 
severely  they  were  punished  for  their  cruelty  with  which  they  abused 
and  killed  the  poor  helpless  man  they  had  found  in  the  abandoned 
village.  But,  it  is  too  late ;  the  Comanches  are  having  their  vengeance. 
Not  knowing  how  to  check  the  spreading  of  this  distemper,  they 
apply  to  the  only  expedient  left  to  them  in  case  of  this  kind,  name- 
ly, of  evacuating  their  towns  and  disbanding  over  the  plains.  Among  the 
victims  that  every  day  fall  through  this  sickness,  the  most  distin- 
guished was  Neeshumani  himself,  the  Chief  of  the  Little  Osages.  He 
could  have  left  the  town  at  the  very  outbreak  of  the  disease,  as  many 
of  his  people  had  done,  but  he  did  not  like  to  deprive  himself  of  the 
medical  assistance,  which  he  well  knew  Father  Shoemakers  would  not 
refuse  him  in  case  he  might  stand  in  need  of  it.  And,  truly,  no  soonar 
did  the  Father  hear  that  he  was  in  the  number  of  the  infected,  he  hast- 
ened to  send  him  such  medicines  as  he  thought  might  help  him  ;  nay, 
he  himself  determined  to  go  to  visit  him.  First  of  all  in  order  to 
administer  to  him  the  Sacrament  of  Baptism,  which  he  knew  the  Chief 
was  willing  to  receive,  and  next  to  do  all  he  could  to  heal  him,  if 
possible. 

There  was,  however,  a  9reat  d'Tiiculty,  nay,  almost  an  impos- 
sibility, of  finding  a  man  daring  to  offer  his  services  as  an  interpreter 
on  such  an  occasion.  At  last,  an  up-right  Creole,  Mr.  Etienne  Bront, 
offers  himself  to  accompany  the  Father  on  this  most  charitable  er- 
rand. But.  when  they  came  to  the  entrance  of  Neeshumani's  lodge, 
and  Mr.  Bront  saw  from  the  outside  how  disfigured  the  old  Chief  al- 
ready was  on  account  of  his  distemper,  he  feared  to  go  in  and  begged 
the  Father  to  have  him  excused.  "For,"  said  he,  "Father,  I  am  a 
man  with  a  family;  I  have  wife  and  children,  and  would  not  like  to 
bring  this  sickness  to  them."  The  Father  felt  sorry  at  being  dis- 
appointed in  a  case  of  such  importance  as  this,  but  he  would  not  go 
back  on  his  duty.  He  walked  in  alone  and  did  all  that  true  Christian 
Charity  and  medical  skill  could  suggest  to  relieve  his  patient.  He, 
however,  could  not  succeed  in  improving  his  condition.  The  poor 
man  was  already  too  far  gone;  he  had  lost  his  speech,  and  could 
only  manifest  his  will  by  signs.  The  Father,  seeing  that  there  was 
no  time  to  delay,  adminstered  to  him  the  Sacrament  of  Regeneration. 
By  the  time  the  Father  was  through,  Neeshumani  became  unconscious 
and  died  that  very  day.  As  soon  as  he  was  buried,  the  few  of  his 
connection  and  friends  who  had  remained  with  him  now  also  scattered 
in  every  direction,  marking  their  way  with  new  graves  as  they  were 
going  on. 

ThTe  death  of  Neeshumani  strck  terror  in  the  remnant  of  the 
Osages,  and,  as  they  had  just  received  their  annuity  from  the  United 
States  Agent,  they  at  once  all  left  on  their  Spring  hunt,  omitting  to 


13S  REV.  P.  M.  PONZIGLIONE,  S.J. 

plant  their  little  gardens,  in  order  not  to  remain  too  long  in  the  vicinity 
of  the  infected  district,  and  also  because  myriads  of  small,  almost 
microscopical,  grasshoppers  having  already  hatched  out  of  the  soil, 
they  think  it  uselsss  to  go  to  work,  for  their  labor  would  be  lost. 
And.  in  truth,  it  happened  as  they  expected.  The  very  warm  days 
that'came  with  the  month  of  March,  having  caused  an  earlier  hatch- 
ing of  these  pests,  the  consequence  was  that,  by  the  middle  of  April, 
the  country  was  covered  with  swarms  of  grasshoppers.  The  farmers, 
terrified  at  the  appearance  of  this  destroying  army  ,abstained  from 
planting  any  seed  or  doing  any  work  in  their  fields,  considering  it 
useless.  Everything  was  looking  desolate ;  nothing  was  growing  and 
even  the  young  brood  of  tender  grasshoppers  seemed  to  be  suffering 
for  want  of  proper  food ;  the  grass  being  as  yet  too  weak  to  supply 
them  with  the  needed  strength.  Just  as  if  these  small  annoying  visi- 
tors had  held  a  council  among  themselves  and  had  all  agreed  on  a  pre- 
concerted plan  of  action,  on  the  last  day  of  April,  when  the  sun  was 
in  its  full  brightness,  they  all  at  once  raise  themselves  altogether 
in  the  air  as  high  as  our  eyes  could  follow  them,  and,  next  abandon- 
ing themselves  to  the  pleasure  of  the  winds,  off  they  went.  To  what 
land  they  migrated,  we  never  did  care  to  inquire,  but,  indeed,  we 
were  thankful  to  God  for  their  departure. 

The  season,  having  now  become  more  favorable  on  account  of 
copious  rains  that  fell  on  the  opening  of  May,  everyone  hurried  to 
his  work.  Some  are  making  their  gardens;  others  are  ploughing 
their  fields ;  everyone  is  planting  as  much  corn  as  he  can  get.  The 
last  rains,  as  well  as  the  vigorous  vegetation  that  followed  them 
contribute  very  much  towards  purifying  the  atmosphere  of  the  mias- 
as  the  late  epidemic  had  left  in  the  land  inhabitated  by  the  Little 
Osages.  for  their  towns  had  been  the  only  ones  that  had  been  in- 
fected. Of  the  half-breeds,  no  one  did  suffer  by  it,  with  the  exception 
of  one  unfortunate  family  that  came  during  the  winter  to  trade  with 
Neeshumani's  town.  Mr.  Gorman  Halloway  was  an  industrious  white 
man  married  to  a  respectable  half-breed  lady.  His  business  was  to 
peddle  provisions  to  Neeshumani's  band.  As  during  the  winter 
he  had  supplied  those  Indians  with  a  large  amount  of  provisions,  so, 
as  soon  as  they  had  received  their  annuities,  he  came  to  the  Mission 
where  the  payment  used  to  be  made,  to  collect  what  was  due  to  him 
for  the  credit  he  had  given  them.  Here  his  wife  and  two  small  chil- 
dren got  very  sick  and,  after  a  few  days,  there  appeared  on  them 
symptoms  of  the  dreadful  distemper.  Mr.  Halloway,  fearing  that  the 
inhabitants  of  the  Mission  might  raise  in  mass  against  him  and  hurt 
him  if  they  should  find  out  that  his  family  was  infected  with  that 
nasty  sickness,  he  marie  people  believe  that  his  wife  and  little  ones 
had  the  small-pox,  left  at  once,  taking  a  course  east  of  the  Neosho 
towards  Crow  creek,  and  went  into  camp  some  three  miles  above 
the  place  wh^re  now  stands  the  city  of  Gerard  in  Crawford  coun- 
ty. The  moving  to  a  locality  where  nobody,  as  yet,  was  living  proved 
beneficial  to  his  family,  but.  unfortunately,  fatal  to  himself.  Near  to 
the  place  where  he  had  made  his  camp  there  happened  to  be  an  old 


OSAGE  INDIAN  MANNERS  AND  CUSTOMS  139 

dilapidated  cabin,   and,   wishing  to  accommodate  his   family  under  a 
shelter,    for  a  rainy  season    had  set  in,    he  goes  to  work    gathering 
brush  wood,  old  grass  and  broken  timber  to  thatch  a  roof  over  that 
forlorn  dwelling.  In  doing  this  the  poor  man  overworks  himself  and 
developes  the  disease  whose  germs   he  had  inhaled  in  nursing  his 
fz^mily.  He  is  seized  by  a  most  violent  fever,  his  body  is  gradually 
covered  with  pustules  and  ulcers ;   in  less  than  two  days  of  great 
suffering  he  dies,  leaving  his  wife  and  children  in  a  state  of  destitu- 
tion in  a  desert  country,  far  away  from  all  assistance,  with  hardly 
enough  breadstuff   to   last   them   for,   perhaps,   one   week.   And,   lo. 
the  poor  widow  finds  herself  all  alone,  with  her  two  little  children, 
to  watch  over  the  remains  of    her  husband.     After  two  most  dis- 
tressing days,  she  moves  her  camp  a  little  further  down  to  a  lone 
tree  near  to  the  creek.  And,  on  the  next  night,  hearing  the  howling 
of  wolves  prowling  over  the  prairie,  she  feels  it  her  duty  to  provide, 
some  way  or  another,  for  the  burial  of  the  corpse  of  her  dear  de- 
parted.    But,    how  is    she  going  to  do  it?     There  is  no    one    within 
reach  to  help  her,  for  nobody  is  living  in  that  part  of  the  country. 
She  has  no  tools  to  dig  a  grave,  and,  supposing  she  had  them,  weak 
and   exhausted  as   she   is,   she  would  not  be  able  to  make  use  of 
them.  Her  condition  is  most  terrible.  The  only  conclusion  she  can  come 
to  is  to  destroy  every  thing  by  fire.  Love  and  respect  for  the  re- 
mains   of    her    husband    now   give    her    courage   to    accomplish   the 
painful  work.  She  tears  down  the  rickety  shanty,  covers  the  corps 
wit  clap-boards  and  shingles,  piles  over  them  brush  wood,  chips,  old 
grass  ,dry  sticks,  in  a  word,  whatever  she  can  get  around,  and  hav- 
ing built  a  regular  pyre,  sets  fire  to  it.  It  is  a  cruel,  heartrending 
funeral,   indeed,   she  is  bound   to   perform,   but,  under  the  circum- 
stances it  is  the  best  she  can  do.     Yes,  looking  on  it  from  a  higher 
standpoint,  it  would  seem  that  Divine  Providence  had  directed  her 
to  do  so,  for  her  daring  action  was  the  very  means  calculated  to  pro- 
cure her  the  so  much  needed  assistance.  , 
Early  in  the  morning  of  that  day  Nagrushe,  a  bright  Mission 
Ineian  boy,  while  hunting  some  four  miles  south  of  the  place  where 
the  destitute  family  was  camping,  saw  a  large  column  of  thick  smoke 
arising  in- the  north,  and  knowing  that  no  one  was  then  living  in 
that  direction,   he  wondered  what  might   have   caused  that   sudden 
conflagration.  To  satisfy  his  curiosity,  he  started  at  once  in  a   full 
gallop  towards  the  north,  and  in  a  short  time  reached  the  unlucky 
spot.  At  the  very  first  sight  Nagrushe  recognizes  Mrs.  Harriet  Hal- 
loway;  for  he  had  seen  her  frequently  in  her  husband's  store,  and, 
considering  the  miserable  condition  she  and  her  children  were  in,  he 
cried  and  mourned  for  quite  awhile.  Having,  by  this,  shown  his  sym- 
pathy for  her,  he  approaches  her  and  inquires  how  was  it  that  she 
had  been  brougt  to  such  extremities.     The  working  at  the  fire  had 
so  fz'.tigued  the  sickly  widow,  that  she  could  hardly  utter  a  word,  but, 
encouraged  by  the  kindness  shown  her  by  this  friendly  Indian,  she 
related  to  him  in  a  few  words  her  doleful  story,  and  begged  him  most 
earnestly   to  hurry  back  to  the  Mission   and  inform   Father   Shoe- 


140  REV.  P.  M.  PONZIGUONE.  S.  J. 

makers  about  the  state  she  was  in.  Nagrushe  promises  he  would 
comply  with  her  wishes.  Then,  taking  from  the  pommel  of  his 
saddle'  four  nice  ducks  he  had  shot  that  morning,  he  hands  them 
to  her  and.  springing  on  his  mustang  ,is  soon  out  of  sight.  It  was 
the  13th  of  Mav\vhen,  at  noon.  Nagrushe  reached  the  Mission.  He 
comes  directly  to  Father  Shoemakers  room  and  gives  him  a  full  ac- 
count of  the  destitution  in  which  Mrs.  Halloway  is.  The  Father  feels 
very  sorry  at  hearing  such  distressing  news,  and,  considering  that  any 
delay  on  his  part  can  but  aggravate  the  situation  of  that  unhappy 
family,  he.  at  once,  takes  in  his  ambulance  an  abundant  supply  of 
such  provisions  as  might  be  most  needed.  He  starts  in  campany  of 
Brother  John  De  Bruyn  and,  before  night,  they  come  to  camp  at  a 
point  where  the  old  Missouri  wagon  road  used  to  cross  Cow  creek. 
On  the  next  morning  they  drive  up  along  the  creek  and,  at  last, 
find  the  place  where  the  suffering  family  is.  The  good  Father  con- 
soles the  poor  widow,  encouraging  her  to  be  resigned  to  God's 
will  in  her  bereavement,  and  gives  her  all  the  provisions  he  has 
brought.  This  done,  he  goes  to  work  with  the  Brother.  First  of  all, 
they  gather  the  charred  remains  of  Gorman  Halloway  and  bury  them 
as  decently  as  circumstances  will  allow.  Next,  felling  a  few  small 
trees,  they  put  up  a  shanty  where  the  family  might  have  a  temporary 
shelter.  Having  got  through  with  this  really  philanthropic  work, 
both  returned  to  the  Mission. 

The  losses  suffered  by  the  Little  Osages  since  the  middle  of 
last  February  were  considerable.  Had  they  not  disbanded  in  time, 
the  mortality  might  have  been  extended  to  the  whole  Nation.  Since 
they  scattered  over  the  plains,  it  became  impossible  for  them  to  find 
any  store  wherein  to  trade,  and,  having  consumed  all  the  provisions 
they  had.  were  bound  to  depend  exclusively  on  game  for  their  sup- 
port. However,  as  Indians  can  make  a  very  good  living  on  meat, 
without  any  such  delicacies  as  salt,  bread,  vegetables,  coffee,  etc., 
so  they  did  not  suffer  at  all  for  the  want  of  these  articles.  The  large 
amount  of  game  they  killed  supplied  them  with  plent  yof  good  food, 
and  the  rare  peltries  they  accumulated  during  that  time  procured  to 
them  a  source  of  wealth. 

In  July  they  all  returned  to  their  old  towns  over  which  a  most 
luxuriant  crop  of  new  fresh  grass  could  be  seen  .The  good  news 
of  their  recovering,  and,  above  all,  the  rich  peltries  they  had  brought 
from  the  far  plains,  now  drew  many  of  the  half-breeds  to  their 
lodges  to  trade.  Of  those  who  had  connections  among  the  Little 
Osages.  Peter  Lc  Beau  was  the  most  popular.  Wishing  to  get  the 
best  of  their  furs,  he  went  with  a  party  of  young  men  to  Jasper 
county,  Missouri,  to  procure  as  much  flour,  coffee  and  sugar  as  his 
pack  horses  couhl  carry.  And  with  this  stock  of  provisions  he  also 
wrapt  up  two  big  cans  of  gun  powder  and  two  kegs  of  whiskey,  for 
these  two  last  articles,  especially  the  liquor,  always  sell  at  a  i)remium 
among  the  Indians.  They  did  not  tarry  long  in  making  their  pur- 
chases, and,  as  soon  as  they  had  loaded  their  beasts,  they  started 
homeward,  following  an  old  traib  due  north-west,  to  cross  the  Neosho 


OSAGE  INDIAN  MANNERS  AND  CUSTOMS  141 

at  a  well  known  point  called  "Trotters  Ford."  The  weather  was  dry 
and  windy,  the  air  was  full  of  smoke,  but  the  sturdy  party  under 
Captain  Peter  Le  Beau  did  not  care  about  the  weather,  they  all  were 
very  jolly  and  talkative.  No  wonder  if  so ;  for,  besides  the  two  kegs 
of  fire  water  they  had  purchased  for  trade,  each  one  had  his  own 
special  supply  of  it  in  quart  bottles  secured  in  their  pockets  as  a 
"best  of  preventives"  against  all  sorts  of  distempers.  They  cross  the 
Neosho  without  any  difficulty  and,  following  the  old  trail,  they  come 
to  a  high  table  land  on  which  from  time  immemorial  there  stood  a 
very  well  known  lone  tree,  a  great  land  mark  to  travellers.  In  com- 
ing up  to  this  they  find  out  that  they  were  in  a  rather  critical  po- 
sition for  a  most  extensive  prairie  fire  was  advancing  up  to  the  top 
of  the  hill  to  intercept  their  way.  As  it  was  evident  the  nature  of 
their  cargo  was  rendering  their  situation  most  dangerous,  and  the 
worst  of  it  was  there  was  not  time  to  speculate  about  what  should 
be  done,  for  the  blaze  was  glaring  Hvely,  the  wind  carrying  it 
against  them.  To  save  themselves  and  their  horses,  who  might  have 
been  killed  if  an  explosion  should  have  taken  place,  they  quickly 
secure  on  the  lone  tree  the  powder  and  the  liquor  as  high  as  they 
could  reach  between  its  branches.  This  done,  they  hurry  back  to  the 
river.  Had  there  been  no  wind,  the  expedient  they  applied  to  would 
have  been  a  good  one;  for  on  such  a  supposition  the  fire  might  have 
made  its  way  gradually  through  the  grass  and  passed  by  the  tree 
without  doing  any  damage.  But,  the  case  was  quite  different.  The 
wind  seemed  to  be  gaining  every  moment  and  with  such  an  increased 
violence  that  volumes  of  burning  weeds  could  be  seen  carried  up 
in  the  air  mixed  with  clouds  of  smoke.  Hardly  had  the  party  re- 
turned to  the  river,  when  a  great  detonation  was  heard  in  the  west. 
There  was  no  need  of  inquiring  into  the  cause  of  it.  A  dark  cloud 
of  smoke  impregnated  with  burning  sparks  had  enveloped  the  lone 
tree  and  in  a  moment  the  explosion  had  followed.  At  the  terrific 
noise  the  unlucky  half-breeds  stood  motionless  for  a  while  and 
looked  bewildered.  At  last  Peter,  as  jolly  as  ever,  cried  out:  "Hello 
boys,  come  up ;  let  us  go  to  the  theatre  of  war."  And  lo,  what  a 
sight  presented  itself  to  them  when  they  reached  the  spot.  The 
ground  was  strewn  all  around  with  broken  limbs  of  the  lone  tree, 
and,  mixed  up  with  them,  were  fragments  of  the  powder  cans  and 
staves  of  the  whiskey  kegs.  The  atmosphere  was  filled  with  smoke 
and  the  stench  of  brimstone  and  sulphur.  From  the  soil,  now  saturated 
with  liquor,  came  up  a  steam  as  from  a  distillery. 

All  they  could  do  was  to  rally  up  their  pack  horses,  who,  scared 
by  the  unexpected  explosion,  had  run  to  shelter  themselves  in  the 
timber  land  along  the  river.  From  that  day  the  spot  where  this 
accident  took  place  became  memorable  and,  no  matter  how  frequent- 
ly the  half-breeds  passed  it  on  their  way  to  Missouri  after  pro- 
visions, they  would  never  miss  to  recall  to  their  mind  the  unpleasant 
adventure  of  Peter  Le  Beau  and,  going  on,  they  would  have  a  big 
laugh  at  the  expense  of  their  friend. 

Paul  M,  Ponziglione,  S.  J. 


FATHER  JAMES  MAXWELL  OF  STE 
GENEVIEVE 

The  Pilgrimage  to  Ste.  Genev'eve,  recently  made  by  the  members 
and  friends  of  our  Historical  Society,  had  a  tendency  to  rouse  new 
interest  in  that  quaint  old  city,  and  its  treasured  memories.  Walking 
through  the  spacious  rooms  of  what  was  built  for  the  Ste.  Gene- 
vieve Academy  more  than  a  hundred  years  ago,  we  thought  of  him 
who  conceived  the  idea  of  a  higher  school  of  learning  amid  the  primi- 
tive surroundings,  and  as  we  had,  on  a  former  occasion,  written  about 
the  German  priest  who  introduced  the  parochial  school  in  Ste.  Gene- 
vieve, we  felt  the  impulse  of  writing  about  his  successor,  the  Irish 
priest,  who  sought  to  introduce  a  high  school  as  well.  Father  Paul  de 
Saint  Pierre,  was  succeeded  in  the  administration  of  the  parish  of  Ste. 
Genevieve  by  Rev.  James  Maxwell,  who,  living  under  three  successive 
governments,  the  Spanish,  the  French,  and  the  American,  was  also 
known  under  the  'Strange-sounding  designations  Don  Diego  Maxwell, 
and  M.  Jacques  Maxwell. 

James  Maxwell,  was  an  Irishman,  probably  born  in  Dublin  about 
1742,  as  he  states  in  his  will  that  his  brothers  and  sisters  were  Hving 
in  Ireland,  and  particularly,  his  brother  Robert  Maxwell  in  Dublin. 
But  whether  James  was  born  in  Ireland  or  of  Irish  emigrants  in  Spain, 
he  certainly  made  his  theological  studies  at  the  Iri-;h  College  in  the 
celebrated  University  of  Salamanca,  and  was  there  raised  to  the  holy 
priesthood.  Where  he  spent  the  first  years  of  his  ministry  we  cannot 
say,  probably  in  Spain,  in  order  to  make  himself  familiar  with  the 
Spanish  language.  Others  had  found  similar  employment.  A  friend 
of  his,  Don  Thomas  O'Ryan,  was  chaplain  of  honor  to  the  King  of 
Spain  and  Confessor  to  the  Queen.  In  1794,  however.  Maxwell  was 
engaged  by  the  government  for  the  American  mission  ^,  and  received 
the  appointment  as  Vicar  General  of  the  Bishop  of  Louisiana^,  signed 


'  The  University  of  Salamanca  was  under  the  immediate  control  of  the 
Bishop  who  also  bestowed  the  degrees  in  the  name  of  tJie  Pope  and  the  King. 
The  Irish  College  was  only  one  of  the  numerous  colleges  affiliated  with  the 
University.  There  is  a  picture  of  the  Courtyard  at  the  Irish  College  in  the 
Catholic  Encyclopr-dia  Art.  .Salamanca.  It  was  the  policy  of  Spain  to  bring 
as  many  Irish  priests  to  Louisiana,  as  were  willing,  so  that  they  might  affect 
the  conversion  of  the  Americans  to  the  Catholic  religion,  which  alone  was 
tolerated   in  the   .Spanish   possessions. 

2  In  virtue  of  the  union  of  Church  and  State  the  Spanish  King  claimed 
the  right  of  appointing  the  bishops  and  also  minor  clergymen,  subject  to  the 
approval  of  the  Church  authorities.  So  it  seems,  Father  Maxwell  received  his 
appointment  as  Vicar  General  not  so  much  from  the  Bishop  of  Louisiana  but 
rather  through  his  influence. 

142 


FATHER   JAMES    MAXWELL  143 

by  Eugenio  de  Llaguno,  Nov.  22, 1794.  Bishop  Penalver  y  Cardenas 
had  taken  possession  of  his  episcopal  seat,  New  Orleans,  on  July  17, 
1795,  and  on  August  2nd  he  began  the  discharge  of  his  episcopal  func- 
tions. The  appointment  of  Father  Maxwell  as  Parish  Priest  of  Ste. 
Genevieve  in  Upper  Louisiana  was  made.  He  arrived  in  Ste.  Genevieve 
in  April  1796.  The  Pastor  de  Saint  Pierre  was  then  absent  from  home, 
probably  in  New  Orleans  on  his  return-trip  from  Baltimore.  Father 
Maxwell,  in  a  brief  letter,  expressed  his  regret  at  being  deprived  of 
the  honor  to  make  his  acquaintance.  Maxwell  calls  Ste.  Genevieve 
"my  Parish."  ^  For  a  time  Father  Maxwell  hay  have  resided  in  the 
neighboring  village  of  New  Bourbon,  until  the  old  pastor  Paul  de 
Saint  Pierre,  could  effect  his  departure  for  the  South,  where  he  was 
to  administer  to  the  spiritual  wants  of  the  ancient  parish  of  Iber- 
ville until  Oct.  15,  1826.  Father  James  Maxwell  must  have  been  a 
very  able  and  lovable  man.  "The  Bishop  of  Salamanca  had  great 
confidence  in  him  and  brought  him  to  the  notice  of  the  King  of 
Spain."  Ellicot,  who  met  him  at  New  Madrid  on  his  way  down  the 
Mississippi,  says  that  he  was  "a  well-informed,  liberal  gentleman."  * 
In  the  French  Life  of  Bishop  Flaget  he  is  described  as  "a  learned 
and  practical  Irish  Catholic  priest."  It  was  hoped  by  the  Spanish 
authorities,  that  he  would  convert  the  many  American  settlers  in 
the  Spanish  Dominion  to  the  Catholic  religion.  This,  of  course. 
Father  Maxwell,  did  not  and  could  not  accomplish ;  yet  our  sketch 
of  his  life  will  show,  that  he  was,  indeed,  as  Houck  styles  him,  "a 
very  active  and  enterprising  man,"  as  a  priest  and  educator,  as  a 
business  man,  and  as  a  real  force  in  political  life.  In  fact.  Father 
James  Maxmell  must  be  regarded  as  one  of  the  founders  of  our 
statehood  in  Missouri. 

Father  Maxwell  was  above  all  things  a  true  priest.  The  con- 
dition of  religion  in  the  vast  district  now  placed  under  his  general 
supervision  of  Vicar  General,  was  deplorable  indeed.  In  1799  Bishop 
Penalver  wrote :  "The  emigrants  from  the  western  part  of  the 
United  States  and  the  toleration  of  our  government  have  introduced 
into  this  colony  a  gang  of  adventurers  who  have  no  religion  and 
acknowledge  no  God,  and  they  have  made  the  morals  of  our  people 
much  worse,  by  intercourse  with  them  in  trade 

Such,  too,  is  the  case  with  the  district  of  Illinois  and  the  adjacent 
territory,  in  which  there  has  been  a  remarkable  introduction  of  those 
adventurers.  This  evil,  in  my  opinion,  can  be  remedied  only  by  not 
permitting  the  slightest  American  settlement  to  be  made  at  the 
points  already  designated,  nor  on  any  part  of  the  Red  River."' 

The  pastors  established  in  Upper  Loui-siana  at  the  time  were 
Father  Ledru,  also   called  Jacobin,     a  Dominican   from   Canada,  at 

3  Cf.    The  Article  on  Paul  de  Saint  Pierre  in  theCatholic  Historical  Review. 
*  Ellicots  Journal  p.  32  quoted  by  Houck.  History  of  Missouri. 
5  Cf.  Bishop  Penalver's  long  letter  of  1799  as  quoted  by  Shea  in  his  Life 
and  Times  of  Archbishop  Carroll,  p.  579,  s.  s. 


144  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

St.  Louis.  Father  Pierre  Gibault,  sometime  at  Ste.  Genevieve,  now  at 
Vincennes,  but  soon  to  be  at  New  Madrid;  Father  Charles  Leander 
Lusson  at  St.  Charles,  and  Father  Paul  de  Saint  Pierre  at  Ste.  Gene- 
vieve. The  first  one  of  these  was  styled  by  Bishop  Carroll  "an 
Apostate  Dominican,"®  and  described  as  a  fomentor  of  trouble  for 
some  American  priests  with  the  American  government  ^  Father 
Gibault,  the  one  time  Vicar  General  of  the  Bishop  of  Quebec  in  the 
Illinois  country,  was  now  old  and  decrepit  and  sadly  discouraged, 
though  still  a  valuable  assistant.  Father  Charles  Leander  Lusson, 
whom  Bishop  Carroll  had  appointed  to  a  mission  on  the  Illinois 
side.  Cahokia,  but  who  had  crossed  the  river  to  become  parish  priest 
of  St.  Charles,  representing  that  he  had  lost  his  exeat,  he  had  re- 
ceived from  Bishop  Carroll,  when  in  fact  none  had  been  given,  was 
about  to  be  removed  by  Bishop  Pennalver,  if  Bishop  Carroll  should 
desire  it.  ®  Father  de  Saint  Pierre  left  Ste.  Genevieve  for  his  final 
destination,  the  parish  at  Iberville,  in  February  1797,  where  he  was  to 
die  October  15,  1826. 

Beyond  the  river,  in  the  diocese  of  Bishop  Carroll  of  Baltimore, 
there  were  at  Vincennes  the  Rev.  Francis  Rivet,  successor  to  Gibault, 
and  since  February  1799  the  brothers  John  and  Donatien  Olivier; 
John  attending  Cahokia,  and  Donatien,  Kaskaskia  and  Prairie  du 
Rocher.  That  was  the  extent  of  priestly  help  and  comfort  Upper 
Louisiana  enjoyed  in  the  early  days  of  Father  Maxwell.  But  there 
was  a  Ste.  Genevieve  boy  at  his  studies  in  far  away  Montreal, 
destined  to  succeed  Father  Maxwell  as  Pastor  of  Ste.  Genevieve, 
Henri  Pratte,  the  son  of  one  of  Ste.  Genevieve's  most  worthy  citizens. 

Father  de  Saint  Pierre,  was  naturally  averse  to  his  transfer 
to  the  South.  He  had  found  a  real  home,  the  only  one  so  far,  among 
the  people  of  Ste.  Genevieve.  And  the  people,  also,  were  devoted  to 
their  good  old  pastor.  But  all  came  off  agreeably  on  the  arrival  of  the 
new  pastor.  Father  Maxwell  had  under  his  immediate  jurisdiction 
two  almost  equally  important  villages,  Ste.  Genevieve  and  that  settle- 
ment of  French  royalists  three  miles  below  on  the  river,  called  New 
Bourbon.  New  Bourbon  is  now  but  a  name,  whilst  Ste.  Genevieve  is  a 
beautiful  little  city,  full  of  the  memorials  of  the  past,  some  of  whose 
quaint  houses  date  back  to  the  days  before  Father  Maxwell's  coming. 

Ste.  Genevieve  was,  no  doubt,  the  official  residence  of  Father 
Maxwell,  although  he  had  property  at  New  Bourbon  and  made  fre- 
quent visits  to  that  settlement. 

As  doubts  have  1)ecn  raised  about  this  matter  of  residence,  we 
would  quote  the  affidavits  made  in   the  so-called  "Maxwell  Claim" 


«  In  a  letter  of  Bishop  Carrol!  found  in  the  New  Madrid  Archives  it  is 
stated  .that  he,  Bishop  Carroll,  had  "received  information  on  the  conduct  of 
this  religious  in  Acadia,  which  made  him  feel  very  sad  and  caused  him  to 
reproach   himself   for   havin;;(   given   him    even    limited    power." 

■'  Shea  1.  c.  ^79. 

•  Shea  1.  c.  460. 


FATHER    JAMES    MAXWELL  145 

1873.^  "I  knew  priest  Maxwell  when  I  was  a  boy;  as  he  often  came 
to  our  neighborhood,"  testifies  Allen  W.  Holloman.  "My  father 
lived  about  twenty  miles  southwest  of  Ste.  Genevieve,  where  the 
priest  lived.  On  the  way  from  Ste.  Genevieve  to  Mine-la-Mott  and 
the  Black  River  country  it  was  the  habit  of  the  priest  to  pass 
through  our  settlement  going  to  that  region  and  return".  Mrs. 
Alzire  M.  Kennerly  deposed  among  other  things :  "I  am  Pierre 
Menard's  ^°  daughter.  I  knew  priest  Maxwell  of  Ste.  Genevieve.  His 
nephew  Hugh  H.  Maxwell  married  one  of  my  sisters.  The  priest 
and  my  father  were  very  intimate."  Beside  the  testimonies  of 
"these  persons  of  the  very  highest  character  and  standing",  as  U.  S. 
Senator  Bogy  styles  them,  we  have  the  fact  that  the  Petition  for 
the  four  leagues  square  ,or  112,896  arpens  of  land  somewhere  be- 
tween the  Black  and  the  Current  Rivers  in  Central  Missouri  was 
dated  Ste.  Genevieve,  October  15,  1799,  although  the  grant  was 
issued  by  Carlos  Dehault  Delassus,  the  Lieutenant  Governor  of  Upper 
Louisiana  and  recorded  by  the  Civil  Commandant  of  the  post  and 
district  of  New  Bourbon." 

In  further  corroboration  of  what  would  seem  to  need  no  proof, 
we  would  mention  the  words  of  J.  G.  Rozier,  one  of  Ste.  Genevieve's 
most  prominent  citizens  in  a  letter  preserved  among  the  Darby  Pa- 
pers: "Old  Mr.  Maxwell  the  Pastor  lived  in  Ste.  Genevieve,"  and 
to  the  fact,  the  Last  Will  and  Testament  of  James  Maxwell  was  made 
and  signed  in  Ste.  Genevieve,  and  witnessed  to  by  seven  of  Ste. 
Genevieve's  inhabitants.  Februarv  22,  1802. 


9  "Maxwell  Claim.  Application  of  the  Heirs  and  Legal  Representatives 
of  Hugh  H.  and  John  P.  Maxwell  to  the  General  Land  Office,  for  Land  Scrip 
in  lieu  of  their  lands  sold  by  the  United  States  Government,  and  lying  within 
the  limits  of  a  Spanish  Grant  to  James  Maxwell,  which  was  confirmed  to 
Hugh  H.  and  John  P.  Maxwell  by  Act  of  Congress,  approved  27th  April  1816." 
We  are  indebted  to  the  Librarian  of  the  Missouri  Historical  Society  Miss 
Stella  Drumm  for  the  use  of  this  very  important  document.  Amos  Stoddard, 
in  his  "Sketches,  Historical  and  Descriptive,  of  Louisiana"  (1812)  says  of 
this  Concession  of  land:  (page  135)  "A  tract  of  one  hundred  and  two  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  ninety  six  arpens  was  conceded  November  the  third,  1799 
to  a  Catholic  Clergyman  now  in  Upper  Louisiana,  who  is  an  Irishman  by 
birth.  This  concession  was  never  extended  on  the  lands  embraced  by  it :  nor 
did  any  Irish  Catholics  attempt  to  avail  themselves  of  the  benevolent  and 
pious    designs    of   his    Catholic   Majesty."   We    shall   see   more   about   this. 

^^  The  one-time  Lieutenant  Governor  of  Illinois. 

^1  "In  the  Illinois  (Country)  there  was  a  Commandant  General  at  St. 
Louis,  to  whom  were  subordinate  those  of  New  Madrid,  Ste.  Genevieve,  New 
Bourbon,  St.  Charles  and  St.  Andrew."  F.  X.  Martin,  History  of  Louisiana, 
p.  299. 

"The  expression  "The  Illinois"  had  no  reference  to  the  river  of  that  name, 
but  to  the  country  in  general,  on  both  sides  of  the  Mississippi,  above  the 
mouth  of  the  Ohio,  which,  under  the  French  and  Spanish  governments,  was 
denominated  "the  Country  of  the  Illinois",  and  this  denomination  appeared 
on  all  their  records  and  official  acts.  Thus  letters,  deeds  and  other  instru- 
ments, bore  date  at  Kaskaskia  of  the  Illinois,  St.  Louis  of  the  Illinois,  St. 
Charles  of  the  Illinois,  to  denote  the  country  in  which  these  villages  were 
situated."  Major  Amos  Stoddard,   Sketches  of   Louisiana   181 2. 


146  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

That,  we  think,  settles  the  question  of  Father  Maxwell's  residence. 

Father  Maxwell  attended  a  number  of  settlements  within  a  semi- 
circle of  about  one  hundred  miles,  among  them,  New  Madrid,  Cape 
Girardeau,  St.  Michaels',  Potosi,  Old  Mines,  and  Perryville.  Concern- 
ing the  first  Church  at  Perryville  we  have  the  written  testimony  of 
Isidore  Moore,  who  came  to  Perry  County  as  early  as  February  1801. 
"The  old  church,"  he  says,  "was  built  in  1812.  The  Reverend  James 
Maxwell,  Vicar  General,  blessed  it  and  said  the  first  Mass  in  it;  he 
served  us  the  year  1813.  but  how  often  I  cannot  recollect ;  he  was  acci- 
dentally killed  by  a  fall  from  his  horse  in  Easter-time  1814.  That  Rev. 
gentleman  had  some  years  previous  occasionally  said  Mass  a  few  times 
in  the  dwelling-house  of  old  Mr.  Tucker.  Perliaps  it  was  in  the  years 
1806  or  1807." 

Father  Maxwell  had  extensive  holdings  of  real  estate  in  the 
districts  of  Ste.  Genevieve  and  New  Bourbon.  Among  them 

1.  James  Maxwell,  as  assignee  of  Keely,  500  arpents  on  the  Saline, 
granted  by  Delassus,  Jan.  15,  1800. 

2.  A  Concession  of  four  leagues  square,  by  Delassus,  November 
3,   1799. 

3.  Concession  of  300  arpents  no  Gabouri  River,  by  Delassus,  on 
September  17,   1799. 

4.  Concession  of  300  arpents  on  the  Mississippi  River,  from  Delassus, 
September  1799. 

5.  As  assignee,  from  Bernard  Pratte  of  7056  arpents  of  the  St. 
Francois  River,  from  Delassus,  Oct.  19,  1799. 

6.  As  assignee  of  Bernard  Pratte,  from  Henry  Diel.  of  5000  arpents 
in  St.  Francois  River,  from  Delassus,  Dec.  9,  1799. 

7.  As  assignee  of  Arthur  O'Neal,  for  800  arpents  on  Gabouri  River, 
by  Trudeau,  March  5.  1798,  and  about  800  arpents  on  two  succes- 
sive occasions. 

A  number  of  these  parcels  of  land  were  sold  to  pay  the  debts 
of  the  holder  after  his  sudden  death.  May  28th  1814.  In  regard  to 
the  concession  mentioned  under  No.  2  the  tract  of  four  leagues  or 
twelve  miles  square,  embracing  112,896  arpents,  situated  in  and 
around  what  is  now  Reynold's  County,  Congress,  April  27,  1816,  two 
years  after  Father  Maxwell's  death,  passed  an  Act,  entitled.  An 
Act  for  the  benefit  of  John  P.  Maxwell  and  Hugh  H.  Maxwell;  "that 
the  right  title  and  interest  of  the  United  States  of  and  to  any  real 
estate  whereof  a  certain  James  Maxwell  died  seized,  the  same  be 
hereby  released  unto  John  P.  Maxwell  of  the  Missouri  Territory  and 
Hugh  H.  Maxwell  of  the  Territory  of  Illinois,  saving  and  reserving 
to  all  persons  other  than  the  United  States  ,any  right,  title,  or  interest 
of,  in,  and  to  the  premises  aforesaid.  . .  ."  ^^  This  Act  did  not  transfer 
these  tracts  to  Father  Maxwell's  supposed  heirs,  the  nephews  John 
anrj  Hugh,  but  only  relincjuishcd  in  their  favor  any  possible  claims 
of  the  United  States.  In  consequence  the  Diocese  of  Missouri,  or  St. 

*•  "Maxwell  Oaim",  p.  30. 


FATHER    JAMES    MAXWELL  147 

Louis,  as  well  as  the  Maxwell  heirs  laid  claim  to  the  vast  tract  in 
Reynold's  County,  with  but  indififerent  success.  The  land  was  after- 
wards sold  by  the  United  States  to  new  settlers.  The  Church  g^ot 
nothing  out  of  the  holdings  of  the  former  Vicar  General,  but  the 
Maxwell  heirs  have  received  some  reimbursement  from  settlers  for 
their  readiness  to  quiet  a  clouded  title,  and  in  fact  have  sold  some 
of  the  land  ,as  John  Buford  of  Reynolds  County  testified.  This  is  the 
legal  aspect  of  the  case.  But  there  is  an  historical  interest  attaching 
to  the  whole  transaction.  Father  Maxwell's  expressed  purpose  was  to 
found  an  Irish  Catholic  colony  in  the  wilds  of  Central  Missouri, 
and  he  had  in  fact  laid  the  foundations  of  such  a  colony.  The 
region  at  the  headwaters  of  the  Black  River  and  the  Current  River 
is  noted  for  the  beauty  and  picturesqueness  of  its  scenery.  Its  rugged 
hills  and  fruitful  valleyes,  its  limpid  rivers  and  creeks,  have  become 
known  far  and  wide.  Then  there  was  the  promise  of  rich  mineral 
deposits.  A  Catholic  government  of  liberal  principle,  as  the  Spanish 
administration  was,  promised  a  new  and  happy  Ireland  to  that  per- 
secuted people.  Father  Maxwell,  himself  an  Irishman,  was  persona 
grata  with  the  Spanish  court  and  government.  The  government  would 
do  all  in  its  power  to  secure  for  the  Catholic  settlers  all  the  advant- 
ages, both  spiritual  and  temporal,  that  they  might  crave. 

But  to  begin  with  the  beginning  we  will  transcribe  from  the 
records  both  the  Petition  of  Don  Diego  Maxwell  and  the  Land- 
Grant  issued  by  Don  Carlos  Dehault  Delassus  ,the  Lieutenant  Gover- 
nor of  Upper  Louisiana  :  ^^ 

PETITION  OF  JAMES  MAXWELL 

To  Don  Carlos  Dehault  Delassus,  Lieutenant  Colonel  in  the  Royal  Armies,, 
and  Lieutenant  Governor  of  Upper  Lousiana. 

Don  Diego  Maxwell,  Curate  of  Ste.  Genevieve  and  Vicar  General  of  Illi- 
nois, with  all  the  respect  due  to  you,  represents  that  the  most  excellent  Duke 
De  Alcudia,  Minister  of  State  and  Universal  Despacho  of  the  Indies,  having 
manifested  his  desire  that  some  Catholics  from  Ireland  should  come  to  settle 
themselves  in  this  colony  of  Louisiana  ,knowing  them  to  be  faithful  subjects, 
and  affectionate  to  the  Spanish  Government  on  account  of  their  religion,  as 
appears  by  the  annexed  letter  of  Don  Thomas  O'Ryan,  chaplain  of  honor  of 
his  Majesty  and  Confessor  of  the  Queen,  our  lady,  written  to  the  petitioner 
in  the  English  language,  by  order  of  his  excellency,  the  above  named  minister, 
the  government  engaging  to  have  a  church  built  for  them  in  their  settlement, 
and  leaving  to  the  judgement  of  the  petitioner  to  solicit  of  the  government  the 
quantity  of  land  of  the  royal  domain  which  he  will  think  necessary  for  him- 
self and  the  said  settlers.  There  being  some  vacant  lands  belonging  to  the 
domain,  upon  which  no  settlement  has  been  made  to  this  day,  situated  be- 
tween Black  River  and  the  Currents,  which  are  branches  of  the  White  River, 
at  the  distance  of  from  thirty  to  thirty-five  leagues  from  this  town,  there- 
fore the  petitioner  humbly  suplicates  that  you  will  condescend  to  take  the 
necessary  measures  in  order  to  enable  him  to  obtain  from  the  government 
in  full  property,  the  concession  of  four  leagues  square,  making  the  quantity 
of  112,896  arpens  of  land  in  superficies,  in  the  said  place  and  for  the  above 
mentioned  purpose;  the  petitioner  having  no  other  purpose  but  the  advance- 
ment of  his  Majesty's   service  and  the   salvation  of  the  souls  which  shall  be 


13     "Maxwell  Claim",  p.   i.  s.   s. 


14S  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

confided  to  Hi's  care.  He  at  the  same  time  informs  you  that  several  of  the 
above  mentioned  Irish  Catholics,  induced  by  him,  have  already  arrived  from 
Ireland  and  that  manv  other  are  coming,  and  now  on  their  way  with  a  part  of 
his  own  familv,  not  without  great  expense  and  costs  to  your  petitioner,  for 
which  he  hope's  to  be  remunerated  by  the  government,  and  if  not,  by  God  and 
the  gratitude  of  those  poor  people,  for  having  rescued  them  from  the  British 
tyranny  and  persecution  to  which  they  were  exposed  on  account  of  their 
religion.  This  favor  solicited  by  the  petitioner,  he  hopes  to  obtain  from  the 
generosity  of  the  go\xrnmcnt,  which  you  represent  in  this  part  of  the  colony, 
as  beng  conformable  to  the  intentions  of  his  Majesty,  communicated  by  his 
minister.  Meanwhile  he  will  pray  God  to  preserve  your  important  life  many 
years. 
Ste.  Genevieve.  October   15,  I799-  Diego  Maxwell. 

ST.    LOUIS    OF    ILLINOIS. 

November  3,  1799. 

Having  examined  the  statement  in  the  above  petition  supported  by  the 
letter  cited  in  the  same,  which  has  been  presented  to  me  by  the  petitioner; 
and  whereas  its  contents  are  in  acordance  with  the  dispositions  of  the  Gover- 
nor General  of  these  provinces  ,Don  Manuel  Gayoso  de  Lemos,  (who,  permits 
the  introduction  of  emigrants  in  this  territory  only  to  those  who  are  really 
Catholics)  ,  as  appears  by  this  order  dated  New  Orleans,  3d  September,  1797, 
giving  to  the  said  letter  all  the  consideration  it  deserves,  in  as  much  as  its 
contents  are  derived  from  wise  disposton  of  his  Excellency,  the  Minister  of 
State,  which  will  without  doubt  be  of  considerable  advantage  in  increasing 
the  population  so  necessary  in  these  remote  parts  of  his  Majesty's  domain,  with 
a  class  of  laborious  inhabitants,  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  government. 

Therefore,  according  to  the  demand,  I  do  grant  to  the  petitioner  four 
leagues  square,  or  the  quantity  of  112,896  arpens  of  land  in  superficies  in 
the  place  he  solicits  ,and  for  the  object  here  above  mentioned;  and  the  Sur- 
veyor General  of  this  Upper  Louisiana.  Don  Antonio  Soulard,  shall  put  him 
in  possession  of  said  Quantity  in  the  place  mentioned,  when  requested  by  the 
(party)  interested ;  which  being  executed  he  shall  make  out  a  figurative  plat 
(of  his  survey)  delivering  the  same  to  the  party,  with  (his  certificate)  in  order 
to  serve  him  to  solicit  the  title  in  form  from  the  Intendant  General  of  these 
provinces,  in  whom  alone  is  vested,  by  royal  order,  the  distributing  and  grant- 
ing all  classes  of  lands  belonging  to  the  royal  domains. 

Carlos   Dehault   Delassus. 

The  Lieutenant  Governor  had  the  power  of  granting  land- 
titles:  but  the  grant  had  to  be  submitted  to  the  Intendant  General 
who  resided  in  New  Orleans.  This  was  often  neglected,  and  hence 
arose  many  law-suits.  Yet  the  United  States  Board  of  Commis- 
sioners on  Spanish  Claims  usually  confirmed  all  Patents  issued  by 
the  individual  Lieutenant  Governors,  even  if  no  proof  of  confirmation 
by  the  Intendant  (General  could  be  shown.  '^  Whether  James  Max- 


'♦  Dclas.sus  in  1803  received  the  following  document  from  New  Orleans, 
which  rendered  it  illegal  for  him  to  grant  lands  after  its  reception.  His  not 
obeying  strictly  the  order,  opened  the  door  to  much  dispute  concerning  land 
claims : 

"On  account  of  the  death  of  the  assessor  of  this  intcndancy,  and  there 
not  being  in  the  Province  a  learned  man  who  can  supply  his  place,  I  have 
closed  the  tribunal  of  affairs  and  causes  relating  to  grants  and  compositions 
of  royal  lands,  and  the  8lst  article  of  the  royal  ordinance  for  the  intondants 
of  New  Spam  provides  that,  for  conducting  that  tribunal  and  substantiating 
lU  acts,  the  concurrence  of  that  officer  shall  be  necessary.  I  make  this  com- 


FATHER    JAMES    MAXWELL  149 

well  attended  to  this  matter  is  not  known:  His  Patent  was,  how- 
ever, approved  by  Act  of  Congress. 

From  the  first  of  these  documents  it  appears  that  the  first  sugges- 
tion of  an  Irish  colony  in  the  heart  of  the  wilderness  of  Upper 
Louisinana  had  come  from  the  Spanish  minister  of  State  in  charge  of 
the  Indies,  under  which  title  were  embraced  all  Spanish  possessions 
in  America.  The  tract  of  land  suitable  for  the  purpose  lay  around  the 
forks  of  the  Black  River,  about  eighty  miles  from  Cape  Girardeau, 
and  ninety  to  nine-five  miles  from  Ste.  Genevieve,  and  about  thirty- 
five  miles  south  of  Potosi.  The  greater  part  lay  in  the  present  county 
of  Reynolds,  adjoining  Iron  and  Wayne. 

The  tract,  as  surveyed  by  William  Johnson  and  recorded  on 
February  6.  1806,  contains  land  of  the  first  quality  between  the  forks 
of  the  Black  River;  on  the  northwest  side,  there  were  some  high  hills 
as  the  surveyors  state. ^^  The  Petition  was  accompanied  by  Don  Diego 
Maxwell's  Commission  as  Vicar  General  signed  by  Eugenio  De  Lla- 
guno,  dated  San  Lorenzo,  November  22,  1794  and  a  letter  of  Bishop 
Penalver  y  Cardenas  of  Louisiana,  dated  May  1,  1799,  informing  Max- 
well that  he  had  recommended  him  to  the  King,  and  that  as  Vicar 
General  he  must  watch  over  all  the  priests  in  Upper  Louisiana. 
Father  Maxwell  states  that  some  of  the  promised  Irish  settlers  had 
already  arrived  and  many  others  were  coming,  among  them  a  few 
members  of  his  own  family,  not  without  great  expense  and  costs 
to  himself.  The  Petition  was  granted. 

Now  let  us  see  what  are  the  facts  in  the  case:  John  Bu- 
ford  ^"  testified  in  his  seventy-sixth  year :  that  he  came  to 
the  Maxwell  claim  on  Black  River  in  1815.  His  father  had  bought 
a  farm  at  the  forks  of  the  Black  River  from  John  Maxwell, 
the  priests  nephew,  about  1817  or  1818.  The  family  went  to 
live  on  the  land  in  1820.  There  had  been  a  clearing  and  improvement 
on  it  many  years  before ;  there  were  several  houses  on  it,  one  a  store 
house,  where  a  store  had  been  kept.  There  were  none  of  Priest  Max- 
wells men  living  there  when  he  first  knew  the  place,  but  always 
heard  of  his  having  men  there  at  work  and  intended  to  have  a  colony. 
I  remember,  he  said,  old  Mr.  Stickland  told  me,  he  was  at  Maxwell's 
Establishment  while  his  men  were  there.  It  was  said  that  a  large  grant 
of  ten  or  twelve  miles  square  was  made  to  Maxwell  for  a  colony." 
This  witness  was  vouched  for  by  his  fellow-citizens  as  of  highest 
standing  for  character  and  integrity.  John  Buford  was  a  member  of 
the  first  Constitutional  Convention  of  Missouri.  Thomas  D.  Harri- 


munication  to  apprise  you  of  this  providence,  and  that  you  may  not  receive 
or  transmit  memorials  for  the  grant  of  lands,  until  further  orders.  God  pre- 
serve you.  etc." 

"New  Orleans,  December  ist,  1802." 

Only  one  of  Father  Maxwell's  concessions  was  dated  later  than  1799,  and 
that  was  one  held  by  him  as  assignee. 

^5  Cf.  Map  of  survey  found  among  the  Darby  papers  and  inserted  in  the 
"Maxwell  Claim." 


150  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

son  of  Reynolds  County,  who  came  to  the  Forks  of  the  Black  River 
in  1844,  and  lived  there  ever  since,  says  that  he  learned  from  the  old 
inhabitants  "that  a  portion  of  his  farm  had  been  cleared  and  put 
in  cultivation  before  this  region  was  surveyed  and  sold  by  the 
United  States.  It  had  however,  been  unoccupied  for  some  time  be- 
fore." He  furthermore  states  that  the  tradition  in  the  neighborhood 
was,  that  this  early  settlement  w^as  made  under  a  Spanish  claim  and 
that  the  effort  of  the  settlement  was  to  make  a  colony.  We  must 
here  allude  to  the  testimony  of  A.  W.  Holloman,  already  quoted, 
for  the  purpose  of  describing  the  route  Priest  Maxwell  may  be  sup- 
posed to  have  travelled  to  and  from  his  colony.  From  Ste.  Gene- 
vieve to  jMine-la-Motte  or  St.  Michaels  extended  the  road  that  was 
blazed  by  Renault  through  the  wilderness  along  a  primeval  Indian 
trail,  for  the  purpose  of  removing  the  lead  from  the  mines  of  Madi- 
son County  to  the  river  at  Ste.  Genevieve.^''  At  St.  Michaels  the  road 
crossed  the  Little  St.  Francis,  and  ten  miles  farther  west  the  Big 
St.  Francis.  I  ronton  lies  on  this  road  about  twenty  miles  from 
Fredericktown.  From  there  the  way  lay  southward  into  the  very 
heart  of  what  is  now  the  County  of  Reynolds.  Father  Maxwell,  no 
doubt,  often  stopped  over  at  Mine-la-Motte  for  priestly  ministrations 
to  the  Catholics  of  St.  Michaels  (Fredericktown)  and  environs,  as 
they  were  among  his  parishioners.  The  Records  of  their  marriages 
and  Baptisms  he  kept  at  Ste.  Genevieve.  There  was  a  little  cemetery 
at  the  junction  of  the  Ste.  Genevieve  and  Perryville  roads  ,near  Mine- 
La-Motte.  Very  probably  it  was  here,  at  the  "New  Village",  half 
way  between  Mine-La-Motte  and  Old  St.  Michaels,  that  Mass  was 
said  in  some  private  dwelling.  ^^ 

But  we  must  return  to  "Maxwell's  Grant  on  the  three  forks  of  the 
Black  River." 

Mrs.  B.  F.  Chouteau  ,of  the  village  of  Kaskaskia  .stated  under 
oath:  "that  she  knew  personally  Jacques  or  James  Maxwell,  priest 
and  former  Vicar  General  of  the  territory  of  Illinois.  ^^  That  she 
was  present  in  Ste.  Genevieve  in  1814,  when  he  was  accidentally 
killed  by  a  fall  from  his  horse.  That  of  her  knowledge  the  said  Jacques 
or  James  Maxwell  recognized  Hugh  Maxwell  and  John  P.  Max- 
well as  his  nephews.  That  Hugh  H.  Maxwell  married  a  daughter 
of  Pierre  Menard  of  Kaska.skia,  named  Odile,  the  sister  of  the 
deponent,  i.  e.  of  Mrs.  B.  F.  Chouteau.  That  she  has  heard  from 
the  old  inhabitants  that  Priest  Maxwell  had  an  establishment  on  the 
Black  Water." 

Alzire  M.  Kennerly,  another  daughter  of  Pierre  Menard,  testified: 


»^  The  lead  mines  of  Madison  and  Washington  Counties  were  known  to 
the  Indians  long  before  the  advent  of  the  white  man.  The  Indian  trails  usually 
became  the  highroads  of  civilization. 

>*  Cf.  "Chronicles  of  an  Old  Missouri  Parish." 

'»  Vicar  General  .Maxwells'  jurisdiction  did  not  extend  beyond  the  Mis- 
sissippi, as  that  was  then  American  territory  subject  to  the  Bishop  of  Bal- 
timore. Only  Missouri  was  meant  here. 


FATHER   JAMES    MAXWELL  151 

"The  priest  and  my  father  were  very  intimate,  the  priest  had  land 
possessions  on  Black  Water  in  the  state  of  Missouri.  I  used  to  hear 
my  father  frequently  speak  of  the  priest  going  to  his  place,  which 
was  on  Black  Water,  where  he  used  to  stay  two  or  three  weeks  at  a 
time." 

That  Father  Maxwelll  had  faith  in  his  Irish  colony  may  be 
judged  from  the  fact  that  he  built  a  solid  house  of  stone  for  a  store 
and  established  a  trading  house  in  the  wilderness.  The  following  af- 
fidavits will  prove  this : 

Joseph  Huff  of  Iron  County,  in  which  part  of  the  Maxwell  claim 
is  situated,  said  : 

"I  am  sixty  years  of  age.  I  came  to  this  part  of  the  country  in  1829,  and 
have  been  acquainted  with  the  Maxwell  claim  at  the  forks  of  Black  River 
since  my  coming  to  the  country.  The  Maxwell  colony  then  was  a  part  of  the 
history  of  the  country,  and  spoken  of  more,  perhaps,  than  any  matter  con- 
nected with  the  early  settlement.  I  have  heard  the  old  settlers  ,who  lived 
here  when  Maxwell  had  his  store  at  the  forks,  talk  together  about  those  times 
(of  what  they  were  all  acquainted  with),  about  trading  at  the  store  in  Max- 
well's life  time,  and  about  the  foreigners  Maxwell  had  in  his  colony,  who 
were  very  ignorant  of  the  way  to  get  along  in  a  new  country.  The  store  was 
the  only  one  beyond  Potosi,  which  was  thirty-five  miles  oflf,  and  all  the  settlers 
traded  at  Maxwell's.  The  colony  and  store  were  not  continued  after  the  death 
of  Maxwell,  the  priest.  When  I  came  to  the  country  there  were  few  people 
and  some  Indians  still.  I  hunted  over  the  Maxwell  grant,  and  had  the  line 
of  survey  pointed  out  to  me  by  the  old  inhabitants  who  spoke  of  it  as  know- 
ing the  survey   The  old  settlers  expressed  regrets  that  the  Maxwell 

store  was  discontinued,  where  they  were  all  in  the  habit  of  trading.  Whereas 
when  I  came  to  the  country  they  had  to  go  to  Potosi  to  trade  and  for  some 
time  afterwards,  until  other  stores  were  established." 

It  would  appear  from  this,  that  the  Irish  settlers  Father  Max- 
well had  brought  to  his  incipient  colony  were  not  as  prosperous  as 
they  had  been  led  to  expect :  yet  the  store  conducted  by  the  Founder 
of  the  colony  was  a  real  Godsend  to  the  people  scattered  through 
the  wilderness,  as  will  furthermore  appear  from  the  testimony  of 
Joseph  L.  Stevens : 

**My  name  is  Joseph  L.  Stephens,  I  am  sixty-one  years  old,  my  father 
moved  me  from  the  State  of  Kentucky  with  the  balance  of  his  family  in  1825. 
When  I  was  a  boy  my  father  first  settled  in  1825,  not  a  long  distance  from 
the   Maxwell  land,   and  every  move  that   I  have  since  made  has  brought  me 

nearer  to  said  claim 

I  also  heard  the  old  settlers  speak  of  Maxwell's  storehouse  in  the  neigh- 
borhood of  what  is  known  as  the  three  forks  of  Black  River;  I  also  heard  them 
say  the  claim  crossed  the  west  or  south  fork  making  up  north  and  crossing 
the  other  forks  of  Black  River  some  distance  up,  making  round  and  crossing 
Big  Black  River  ,some  miles  below  the  junction  of  the  several  forks  of  Black 
river." 

What  really  gave  the  death-blow  to  the  project  was  the  sudden 
death  of  Father  Maxwell  by  a  fall  from  his  horse,  in  Ste.  Gene- 
vieve. 2"  A  few  parcels  of  land  owned  by  the  deceased  had  to  be 
sold  in  order  to  pay  his  debts,  and  the  remainder  went  to  the  heirs, 
the  twelve  miles  square  in  Reynolds  County  being  part  of  the  estate. 

20  A  brief  notice  of  Father  Maxwell's  death  may  be  found  in  the  Missouri 
Gazette  and  Illinois  Advertiser  for  June  4th  1814. 


152  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

The  store  was  discontinued  .the  colony  was  no  longer  thought  of. 
emigration  from  Ireland  being  prohibited  for  the  time  being,  and 
no  one  able  to  promote  it. 

As  to  the  heirs,  it  may  be  w^ell  to  quote  the  stipulations  of  the 
will  made  by  James  Maxwell  at  Ste.  Genevieve  before  setting  out 
on  a  journey  to"  New  Orleans  February  27.  1802.  In  this  Will  he  styles 
himself  "Cure  of  Ste.  Genevieve  and  Vicar  General  of  the  Illinois." 
He  bequeaths  all  his  property,  personal  and  real,  to  his  brothers  and 
sisters  in  Ireland,  one  of  whom  he  mentions  by  name,  Robert  Max- 
well in  Dublin.  As  executor  he  appoints  J.  B.  Valid  and  Thomas 
Madden.  Seven  witnesses  sign  the  document.  In  a  codicil  the  testator 
wills  one  dollar  to  his  nephew  Hugh  H.  Maxwell,  the  "good-for- 
nothing",  "who  will  know  the  reason  -why."  We  do  not  know  whether 
Father  Maxwell  made  a  later  Will  or  not.  It  seems  both  nephews, 
Tohn  and  Hugh,  were  regarded  as  heirs,  at  the  death  of  their  uncle. 
The  wife  of  John  Maxwell  later  on  sent  a  letter  of  enquiry  to  Bishop 
Blanc  of  New  Orleans  in  regard  to  the  inheritance,  enclosing  the 
original  plat  of  the  survey  of  the  Reynold's  County  tract. 

Father  Maxwell  had  been  befriended  by  the  Spanish  Government, 
and  the  Government  could  depend  upon  his  loyalty.  But  the  end  of 
Spanish  Power  on  the  continent  of  North  America  was  in  sight.  By 
the  secret  treaty  of  San  Ildefonso,  Oct.  1,  1800,  Spain  had  promised 
to  return  Louisiana  to  France  within  six  months  after  France  had 
fulfilled  certain  stipulations.  The  First  Consul  ceded  the  entire  ter- 
ritory to  the  United  States,  April  30,  1803.  Bishop  Penalver  had  been 
promoted  to  the  See  of  Guatamala  July  20,  1801,  and  two  Irish  priests 
in  New  Orleans,  Thomas  Hassett  and  Patrick  Walsh,  were  left  in 
charge  of  the  entire  diocese  of  Louisiana  and  the  Floridas.  Yet,  Father 
Maxwell's  authority  as  Vicar  General  for  Upper  Louisiana  does  not 
seem  to  have  lapsed  in  1801,  as  he  styles  himself  Vicar  General  of 
Louisiana  and  the  Illinois  as  late  as  May  1802.  The  Rev.  Thomas  Has- 
sett, by  circular  letter  of  June  10,  1803,  asked  the  priests  of  his  diocese, 
whether  they  wished  to  stay  at  their  posts  or  follow  the  Spanish 
standard.  Only  four  of  the  twenty-six  were  willing  to  remain  in  Louis- 
iana. Among  those  that  signified  their  intention  to  leave  with  the 
Spanish  forces,  were  Father  L.  Lusson  of  St.  Charles,  Peter  Janin, 
of  .St.  Louis,  and  James  Maxwell  of  Ste.  Genevieve.  If  Father  Gi- 
bault  was  then  still  at  New  Madrid,  he  was  one  of  those  that  elected 
to  stay.  Father  Maxwell  was  somehow  prevailed  upon  to  remain 
pastor  of  Ste.  Genevieve  and  missionary  to  all  the  stations  of  Upper 
Louisiana  until  fresh  auxiliaries  should  come. 

Being  a  highly  educated  and  public-spirited  man,  the  pastor 
of  .Ste.  Genevieve  took  a  deep  interest  in  the  erection  of 
schools.  Ste.  Genevieve  had  for  many  years  been  the  proud 
possessor  of  a  Grammar  School.  But  1808  the  Ste.  Genevieve  Academy 
was  organized  with  twenty-one  trustees,  composed  of  the  best  citizens 
of  the  town.  Mr.  Mann  Butler  was  engaged  as  principal,  and  the 
erection  of  a  fine  stone  building  was  begun ;  but  for  want  of  support 


FATHER    JAMES    MAXWELL  153 

the  enterprise  was  abandoned  before  the  building  was  completed. 
Twenty  years  afterwards  E.  Flagg,  making  his  voyage  up  the  Missis- 
sippi, describes  the  hill  on  which  the  school  was  to  be:  "Upon  the 
elevated  site  was  erected  some  twenty  years  since,  a  handsome  struc- 
ture of  stone,  commanding  a  noble  prospect  of  the  view,  the  broad 
American  bottom  on  the  opposite  side,  and  the  bluffs  beyond  the 
Kaskaskia.  It  was  intended  for  a  literary  institution;  but,  owing  to 
unfavorable  reports,  with  regard  to  the  health  of  its  situation,  the 
design  was  abandoned,  and  the  edifice  was  never  completed.  It  is  now 
in  a  state  of  "ruinous  perfection"  and  enjoys  the  reputation,  more- 
over, of  being  haunted.  In  very  sooth,  its  aspect,  viewed  from  the 
river  at  twilight,  with  its  broken  windows  outlined  against  the  west- 
ern sky,  is  wild  enough  to  warrant  such  an  idea  on  any  other."  ^^ 
Of  the  village  itself  Mr.  Flagg  says :  "It  has  that  decayed  and  ven- 
erable aspect  characteristic  of  all  those  early  French  settlements". 
Yet,  another  traveller,  Ashe,  gives  us  a  glimpse  of  the  altar  in  the 
Church  of  Ste.  Genevieve  in  Father  Maxwell's  days :  "At  the  upper 
end  (of  the  church)  there  is  a  beautiful  altar,  the  fronton  of  which 
is  brass  gilt  and  enriched  in  medio-relievo  representing  the  religions 
(religious  orders)  of  the  world,  diffusing  the  benefits  of  the  gospel 
over  the  new  world.  In  the  middle  of  the  altar  there  is  a  crucifix  of 
brass  gilt  and  underneath  it,  a  copy  of  a  picture  by  Rafael,  represent- 
ing the  Madonna  and  Child,  St.  Elizabeth  and  St.  John.  In  a  second 
group  there  is  a  St.  Joseph,  all  perfectly  well  drawn  and  colored.  The 
beauty  and  grace  of  the  Virgin  are  beyond  description  and  the  little 
Jesus  and  St.  John  are  charming."  — 

We  wonder,  if  this  painting  is  still  preserved  at  Ste.  Genevieve : 
if  not,  we  venture  to  suggest  that  it  may  have  been  given  by  either 
Father  Maxwell  or  Father  Pratte  to  their  struggling  mission  at  St. 
Michaels,  as  there  is  an  old  picture  there,  that  answers  Mr.  Ashs' 
description. 

It  was  on  the  4th  day  of  March  1804  that  Major  Amos  Stoddard, 
in  behalf  of  the  United  States,  took  possession  of  the  territory  of 
Louisiana,  under  the  treaty  of  cession.  The  solemn  act  of  lowering  the 
French  flag  and  hoisting  the  flag  of  the  United  States  took  place 
at  St.  Louis.  ^^  Congress  at  once  provided  for  the  better  government 

21  Flaggs.  "The  Far  West."  1838.  p.  96. 

-~  Ashe's  Travels,  p.  iig. 

23  There  were  a  great  many  inhabitants,  says  Edwards  in  his  Far  West"  who 
looked  upon  the  transfer  even  at  first  with  disfavor,  but  it  was  confined  principally 
to  that  class  whose  possessions  were  meagre,  and  consequently  who  had  but 
little  to  hope  for  in  the  rise  of  property.  The  couriers  des  bois  and  the  voy- 
ageurs,  doubtless  regretted  the  change,  as  it  gave  possession  of  the  country 
to  a  people  who  would  throw  some  trammels  over  the  wild  liberties  of  their 
vagabondish  life.  But  others  regretted  the  change  from  political  and  religious 
motives.  The  last  Lieutenant  Governor  Delassus,  is  said  by  Darby  to  have 
wept  when  the  flag  was  furled,  the  tricolore  now  of  the  new  French  Republic, 
that  had  superseded  the  lilies  of  France.  The  selection  of  Father  Maxwell  as 
a  member  of  the  Territorial  Council  had  a  tendency  to  conciliate  the  old 
French  and  Spanish  settlers  with  the  new  order  of  things. 


154  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

of  the  new  teritory.  A  governor  was  appointed,  a  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives was  elcted.  A  Legislative  Council  to  consist  of  nine  mem- 
bers was  to  be  selected  by  the  President  of  the  United  States  out  of 
eighteen  persons  nominated  by  the  Territorial  House  of  Represen- 
tadves.  The  five  counties  entitled  to  representatiton  were :  St.  Charles, 
St.  Louis.  Cape  Girardeau,  Ste.  Genevieve  and  New  Madrid.  The  first 
House  consisted  of  thirteen  members,  and  convened  at  the  residence 
of  Joseph  Robidoux.  December  7.  1812.  From  among  the  eighteen 
persons  they  had  nominated  for  members  of  the  Council,  President 
Jefferson  selected  nine,  among  them  the  Reverend  James  Maxwell, 
whom  his  associates  at  once  elected  member  of  the  Committee 
on  Enrollment,  and,  on  January  19,  1804,  presiding  officer  of  the 
body.  -*  The  second  General  Assembly  which  met  at  St.  Louis  on  the 
5th  day  of  December  1814,  chose  William  Neely  as  presiding  officer, 
because  Father  Maxwell,  as  we  have  already  stated  had  been  killed 
by  a  fall  from  his  horse  on  May  28th  of  the  same  year. 

From  the  Journal  of  the  House  of  Representtives  as  given  in  the 
"Missouri  Gazette  and  Illinois  Advertiser"  we  would  quote:  "Dec.  6, 
1814.  Mr.  Scott :  'T  am  instructed  to  acquaint  the  House  of  Represen- 
tatives, that  a  vacancy  happened  in  the  Legislative  Council,  by  the 
death  of  the  honorable  James  Maxwell,  for  the  County  of  Ste.  Gene- 
vieve. Dec.  7.  "In  conformity  to  notice  of  yesterday  from  the  Legis- 
lative Council,  that  a  vacancy  has  become  therein,  and  on  motion 
of  Mr.  Wilson,  the  House  proceeded  to  the  nomination  of  two  per- 
sons, one  of  whom  is  to  supply  the  vacancy  in  the  Legislative  Coun- 
cil occasioned  by  the  death  of  the  honorable  James  Maxwell." 

Father  Maxwell  died  at  the  age  of  seventy-two  years  and  was 
buried  May  30,  1840,  in  the  Church  he  had  served  so  well.  Father  Fran- 
cis Savine  of  Cahokia  performed  the  last  rites  of  the  Church.  When  the 
old  church  was  enlarged  by  Father  Weiss  the  body  remained  undis- 
turbed. Now  the  remains  rest  beneath  the  pavement  of  the  sanctuary 
in  the  Church  so  tastefully  enlarged  and  renovated  by  the  present 
pastor,  the  Very  Reverend  Charles  Van  Tourenhout.  One  beautiful 
eminence  near  the  city  still  bears  the  name  of  its  former  owner,  Max- 
well's Hill.  His  name  is  one  of  which  Ste.  Genevieve  may  well  be 
proud. 


2*  Cf.  Houck,  History  of  Missouri.  Vol.  Ill,  p.  i,  s.  s. 

The  Author  wishes  to  extend  his  sincere  thanks  to  Mrs.  N.  Beauregard, 
the  Archivist  of  the  Missouri  Historical  Society  for  the  ready  help  in  finding 
certain  letters  that  have  a  bearing  on  the  Maxwell  Claim. 

Also  to  Miss  Stella  Drumm  for  the  uniform  kindness  shown  to  the  writer 
in  his  studies. 


NOTES 

The  Pilgrimage  to  Ste,  Genevieve  was  certainly  a  decided  suc- 
cess, and  the  committee  of  ladies  in  charge,  especially  Mrs.  Ida  Schaaf, 
deserve  full  credit.  About  fifty  persons  interested  in  local  history 
took  part.  A  special  car  was  provided  for  the  company.  The  St.  Louis 
papers  were  represented  by  correspondents.  A  gentle  rain  interfered 
somewhat  with  the  plan  of  reception  at  the  station.  But  the  rest  of  the 
day  was  clear  and  not  too  warm.  After  a  thorough  inspection  of 
the  antiquities  of  the  Church,  the  ancient  records  of  Marriages, 
Burials,  and  Baptisms,  the  marble  tombs  of  departed  worthies,  lay 
and  ecclesiastic,  the  relics  and  their  costly  shrines,  and  the  remnants 
of  the  old  Church  of  Father  Dahmen,  preserved  in  the  compara- 
tively new  church  built  by  Father  Weiss,  a  sumptuous  dinner  was 
served  to  the  guests,  the  priests  of  the  party  enjoying  the  hospitality 
of  the  Pastor,  the  Very  Rev.  Charles  Van  Tourenhout.  After  dinner 
a  long  procession  of  autos  took  the  guests  to  the  various  interesting 
historical  spots,  as  the  old  church-yard,  the  so-called  Ste.  Genevieve 
Academy,  now  the  home  of  Mr.  Rozier,  the  Old  Kings'  Highway 
that  extended  from  New  Madrid  to  St.  Louis,  the  Ziegler  house,  the 
Bolduc  house,  the  temporary  first  home  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Visi- 
tation in  Ste.  Genevieve,  the  Vall^  Spring  and  the  Ste.  Genevieve 
Indian  Mounds. 

According  to  Father  Philibert  Watrin,  the  first  Jesuit  Mis- 
sionary from  Kaskaskia  to  visit  the  people  of  Ste.  Genevieve,  the 
old  Village  was  founded  in  1749,  although  others  claim  an  earlier 
foundation.  Father  Watrin  writes  September  3,  1764:  "Fifteen  years 
ago  at  a  league  from  the  old  village  on  the  other  bank  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, there  was  established  a  new  village  under  the  name  of  Ste. 
Genevieve.  Then  the  pastor  of  Kaskaskia  found  himself  obliged  to 
go  there  to  administer  the  sacraments,  at  least  to  the  sick ;  and  when 
the  new  inhabitants  saw  their  houses  multiplying,  they  asked  to  have 
a  church  built  there.  This  being  granted  them,  the  journeys  of  the 
missionaries  became  still  more  frequent,  because  he  thought  that  he 
ought  to  yield  himself  still  more  to  the  good  will  of  his  new  parish- 
ioners and  to  their  needs.  However,  in  order  to  go  to  this  new  settle- 
ment he  must  cross  the  Mississippi,  which,  in  this  place,  is  three- 
eights  of  a  league  wide  (i.  e.  V/^,  mile).  He  sometimes  had  to  trust 
himself  to  a  slave,  who  alone  guided  the  canoe:  it  was  necessary, 
in  short,  to  expose  himself  to  the  danger  of  perishing  if  in  the  middle 
of  the  river  they  should  have  been  overtaken  by  a  violent  storm. 
None  of  all  these  inconveniences  ever  prevented  the  pastor  of  Kas- 

155 


156  NOTES 

kaskia  from  going  to  Ste.  Genevieve,  when  charity  called  him  thither, 
and  he  was  alwavs  charged  with  this  care  until  means  were  found 
to  place  at  Ste.  Genevieve  a  special  pastor,  which  occurred  only  a 
few  years  ago,  when  the  inhabitants  of  the  place  built  a  rectory 
(presbytere).  These  two  villages,  that  of  Kaskaskia  and  that  of  Ste. 
Genevieve  made  the  second  and  the  third  establishment  of  the  Jesuits 
in  the  Illinois  country."  The  first  etstablishment  was  the  Indian 
Village,  called  Kaskaskia.  Father  Philibert  Watrin,  S.  J.,  was  Pastor 
of  the  Immaculate  Conception  church  for  the  French,  also  called  Kas- 
kaskia, from  1746 — 1759: 

In  1752  the  Commandant  of  Fort  Chartres,  Chevalier  Makarty, 
made  a  grant  of  land  to  one  Francois  Rivard  in  what  was  called 
the  "Big  Field"  with  the  stipulation  that  he  set  aside  a  portion  of 
it  for  a  church  at  a  place  indicated  by  Mons.  Saucier.  Captain  Jean 
Baptiste  Saucier,  a  native  of  France,  was  the  second  in  command  at 
Fort  Chartres.  The  new  village  beyond  the  Mississippi,  therefore, 
got  its  church  after  1752  and  before  1759,  the  year  when  Father 
Watrin  ceased  to  be  Pastor  of  Kaskaskia.  Father  Watrin  speaks  of 
himself,  as  "the  Pastor  of  Kaskaskia  who  made  all  these  visits  of 
charity  to  the  Ste.  Genevieve" ;  his  successor  at  Kaskaskia,  Father 
.\ubert.  is  not  mentioned  in  the  Ste.  Genevieve  Record  until  1764. 
Father  Salleneuve's  name  is  frequently  mentioned,  but  he  was  only 
a  visitor  from  Detroit,  and  Father  de  la  Morinie  is  the  third  member 
of  the  band,  who  also  was  but  a  visitor  to  the  Illinois. 

Now,  the  question  as  to  who  was  the  first  resident  priest  at 
the  church  of  St.  Joachim  in  the  village  of  Ste.  Genevieve,  becomes 
clear.  Father  Watrin  certainly  not;  for  he  was  Parish  Priest  of 
Kaskaskia.  It  was  Father  John  B.  de  la  Morinie,  who,  like  Salleneuve, 
belonged  to  Canada,  and  had  been  constrained  by  extreme  want  to 
withdraw,  temporarily  as  he  thought,  from  his  station  at  the  Post 
St.  Joseph.  Having  no  work  in  the  Illinois  mission,  "Father  de  la 
Morinie,  as  Father  Watrin  tells  us,  had  only  taken  charge  of  the 
church  at  Ste.  Genevieve  through  the  motive  of  a  zeal  that  refuses 
itself  to  nothing."  From  this  it  would  appear  that  Father  Jean  de  la 
Morinie,  S.  J.,  was  the  first  resident  priest  at  Ste.  Genevieve. 
But  his  administration  was  not  of  long  duration.  He  was  forced  to 
abandon  the  Illinois  country  with  the  Jesuits  of  Illinois  on  July  9th 
1763;  and,  after  a  long  delay  and  a  month's  voyage  on  the  Mississippi, 
arrived  in  New  Orleans  in  January  1764. 

Remembering,  however,  what  he  had  suffered  on  his  former 
voyage  from  sea-sickness  he  postponed  his  departure  for  France  until 
Spring,  when  the  sea  would  be  calmer.  Father  Meurin  on  his  part, 
asked  the  gentlemen  of  the  Council  for  permission  to  return  to  the 
Illinois.  His  request  was  granted,  but  with  the  proviso  that  he  must 
take  up  his  residence  in  Ste.  Genevieve. 

Father  Watrin's  letter  on  the  Banishment  of  the  Jesuits  can  be 
found  m  the  Jesuit  Relations.  Vol.  70  and  in  the  Illinois  Historical 
Collections,  Vol.  X.  called  The  Critical  Period. 


NOTES  157 

According  to  this  account  Ste.  Genevieve  was  founded  about 
1748  or  1749  a  date  that  is  also  vouched  for  by  Father  F.  X.  Dahmen, 
C.  M.,  in  his  Report  to  the  Synod  1837.  But  Zenon  Trudeau's  Report 
of  1798  gives  a  much  earlier  date,  saying:  "The  village  of  Santa 
Genoveva,  is  situated  on  the  same  hill  (with  New  Bourbon).  It  is  not 
yet  more  than  seven  years  since  they  settled  the  said  hill,  although 
they  have  been  settled  on  said  low  point,  so  subject  to  frequent  in- 
undation, for  more  than  sixty  years."  Cf.  "Spanish  Regime  in  Mis- 
souri", by  Houck.  Vol.  II,  p.  248.  This  would  set  the  date  of  Ste. 
Genevieve's  foundation  back  to  1738.  Not  content  with  this,  some 
historians  have,  on  the  strength  of  a  stone  with  the  carved  in- 
scription of  1732,  claimed  that  year  or  an  earlier  one  as  the  year 
of  the  foundation.  No  doubt,  Philip  Francois  Renault,  with  his  little 
army  of  200  miners  and  artizans  and  his  500  negro  slaves  touched 
Missouri  soil  at  or  near  Ste.  Genevieve,  and  found  a  place  there  for 
shipping  his  mineral  output  to  Fort  Chartres  and  New  Orleans.  This 
point  may  have  been  what  is  now  called  the  Little  Rock  Landing, 
a  circumstance  that  would  really  give  Ste.  Genevieve  a  date  of  foun- 
dation almost  coeval  with  coming  of  Renault  in  1720. 

As  Ste.  Genevieve  was  not  founded  in  the  strict  sense  of  the  term, 
but  simply  grew,  it  all  depends  on  the  number  of  houses  one  may  require 
for  an  incipient  village.  The  year  1735  is  now  generally  regarded  as 
Ste.  Genevieve's  true  year  of  birth. 

But  we  must  not  give  a  history  of  the  old  town  and  Church. 
It  is  time  to  think  of  our  return  to  St.  Louis.  The  train  was  late  two 
hours  ,  but  came  at  last.  It  was  a  memorable  day  for  all  of  us,  for 
the  memories  we  carried  away  of  Ste.  Genevieve's  earlier  days,  and 
especially  of  Ste.  Genevieve's  courtesy  and  cordial  hospitality. 


WITH  OUR  EXCHANGES. 
The  Catholic  Historical  Reviezv  for  April  1922,  gives  a  splendid 
account  of  the  "Proceedings  of  the  Second  Annual  Meeting  of  the 
American  Catholic  Historical  Association"  held  Dec.  27—30,  1921 
in  St.  Louis,  Mo.  After  praising  "the  spirit  of  hospitality  for  which 
the  old  French  city  is  noted,"  and  complimenting  St.  Louis,  as  "that 
rare  center  of  Catholic  historical  interest,"  the  report  dwells  on  the 
splendid  banquet  given  by  the  local  committee  in  honor  of  the  visit- 
ing Association  and  its  guests  of  honor,  Archbishop  Glennon  of  St. 
Louis  and  Ambassador  J.  I.  Jusserand  of  France.  The  Secretary 
of  the  American  Catholic  Historical  Association,  Dr.  Peter  Guilday, 
briefly  told  the  story  of  the  oriq-in  and  progress  of  the  Association. 
Dr.  Guilday  was  followed  by  Dr.  James  A.  Walsh,  of  New  York 
City,  who  congratulated  the  Committee  on  Local  Arrangements  on 
the  excellent  plans  which  had  been  made  for  the  Second  Annual 
Meeting.  The  various  public  sessions  of  the  Association  proved  high- 
ly interesting  and  profitable  to  all.  The  next  Annual  Meeting  of  the 
Association  will  be  held  at  New  Haven.  Conn.,  in  Christmas  week 


158  NOTES 

this  year.  The  success  of  the  convention  is  due  in  a  great  measure, 
to  the  untiring  efforts  of  our  First  Vice-President,  Rt.  Rev.  Msgr. 
J.  J.  Tannrath,  the  chairman  of  the  Committee  on  Local  Arrange- 
ments. 


In  addition  to  this  Report,  "The  Catholic  Historical  Reviezv" 
prints  two  articles  that  have  a  bearing  on  our  own  special  field  of 
research :  "The  Ludwig-Missionverein"  by  the  Rev.  Joseph  A. 
Schabert.  Ph.  D.  of  St.  Thomas  College,  St.  Paul,  Minn.,  and  the 
brief  sketch  Pere  Antoine,  Supreme  Officer  of  the  Holy  Inquisition 
of  Cartagena,  in  Louisiana"  by  the  Rt.  Rev.  G.  L.  Gassier,  of  Baton 
Rouge,  La.  Both  are  scholarly  contributions  to  the  material  needed  for 
a  History  of  the  Church  in  the  Mississippi  Valley. 


The  "Transactions  of  the  Illinois  State  Historical  Society  1919 
gave  us  a  lengthy  and  highly  interesting  sketch,  by  Dr.  John  F. 
Snyder,  on  "Captain  John  Baptiste  Saucier  at  Fort  Chartres  in  the 
Illinois  1751 — 1763.  We  are  grateful  to  the  Wisconsin  Magazine  of 
History  (June  1922)  for  the  interesting  paper  by  W.  A.  Titus,  "The 
Lost  Village  of  the  Mascouten,"  a  village  so  often  mentioned  in  the 
.Knnals  of  the  French  explorers  and  missionaries. 


The  Missouri  Historical  Review  for  April  1922  prints  another 
installment  of  William  G.  Beck's  "The  Followers  of  Duden"  under  the 
subtitle  "The  American  as  a  Neighbor."  Duden's  book  was  one  of 
the  most  influential  means  of  bringing  German  settlers  to  Missouri. 
The  experiences  and  labors  of  these  early  colonists  are  vividly  set 
forth  in  Mr.  Beck's  series  of  articles,  forming  a  very  important  con- 
tribution to  our  early  history. 

The  historian  is  often  called  upon  to  cut  down  the  tangled 
undergrowth  of  legendary  stories  and  time-honored  propaganda  in 
order  to  make  room  for  the  field  or  garden  of  true  history.  F.  H. 
Hodder.  of  the  University  of  Kansas,  does  this  in  a  very  able  article 
m"The  Mississippi  Valley  Historical  Review,"  for  March  1922, 
under  the  title  "Propaganda  as  a  Source  of  American  History."  We  too 
suscribe  the  few  words  with  which  Mr.  Hodder  cuts  down  the  luxuri- 
ant tale,  "How  Whitman  saved  Oregon  for  the  Union." 

"I  can  barely  allude  to  the  most  extraordinary  achievement  of  propaganda 
in  our  history  and  that  is  the  Kcneral  acceptance  of  the  claim  that  Marcus  Whit- 
man saved  OrcRon— a  claim  which  Professor  Edward  G.  Bourne  and  Mr.  Wil- 
liam I.  Marshall  disproved  twenty  years  ago,  but  which  is  nevertheless  still 
rampant  in  certain  sections  of  the  country.  In  its  extreme  form  the  story 
claimed  that  Whitman  reached  Washington  just  in  time  to  prevent  Webster 
from  trading  Oregoti  to  Ashhurton  for  a  "codfishery",  in  spite  of  the  fact  that 
Whitman  did  not  visit  Washini^ton  until  a  year  after  the  Asliburton  Treaty 
was  concluded.  It  is  popularly  believed,  as  a  resultt  of  the  cami)aign  slogan 
"fifty-four  forty",  that  all  of  Oregon  was  in  dispute  between  Great  Britain 
and  the  United  .States.  Seven  times  the  United  States  had  ofifercd  to  settle 
the   Oregon   boundary   upon   the   line   of  the   forty-ninth   parallel    and   as   often 


NOTES  159 

Great  Britain  had  stood  *for  the  line  of  the  Columbia  River.  We  could  not 
therefore  reasonably  claim  anything  north  of  the  forty-ninth  parallel  and 
Great  Britain  could  not  claim  anything  south  of  the  Columbia.  The  only  part 
of  Oregon  really  in  dispute  was,  therefore,  between  the  Columbia  and  the 
forty-ninth  parallel,  and  that  part  of  Oregon  Whitman  never  reached." 

In  the  Book  Review  of  the  same  number  of  the  "Mississippi 
Valley  Historical  Revievd" ,  Prof.  E.  M.  Violette  of  Washington 
University  gives  a  succint  account  of  Carl  O.  Sauers'  "The  Geog- 
graphy  of  the  Ozark  Highlands  of  Missouri." 


The  "Illinois  Catholic  Historical  Review"  for  January  devotes 
the  greater  part  of  its  space  to  the  early  days  of  the  Church  in  Illi- 
nois. "The  Illinois  Part  of  the  Diocese  of  Vincennes"  by  Joseph 
J.  Thompson  and  "Illinois  First  Citizen — Pierre  Gibault"  by  the 
same,  are  contributions  of  perennial  interest.  "The  Missouri  Cente- 
nary" is  an  eloquent  sermon  by  Rev.  Gilbert  J.  Garraghan,  S.  J. 


In  the  "Washington  University  Studies"  April  1921,  there  is  a 
good  article  on  "Spanish  Land  Claims  in  Missouri"  by  Prof.  Eugene 
M.  Violette,  a  theme  on  which  there  exists  a  great  deal  of  misinforma- 
tion. Prof.  Violettes'  treatment  is  eminently  lucid  and  fair. 


The  "Globe  Democrat"  has  for  some  time  been  devoting  a  page 
of  each  Sunday  number  to  the  St.  Louis  personages  for  whom  our 
public  schools  have  been  named.  Among  the  sketches  we  would  single 
out  as  especially  interesting  to  Catholics,  those  of  Auguste  Chouteau, 
Bryan  Mullanphy,  Col.  John  O'Fallon,  Gen.  W.  T.  Sherman,  all  of 
whom  may  be  claimed  as  Catholics.  The  articles  are  well  written  and 
are  replete  with  interesting  details  of  the  lives  of  these  ilustrious 
men  of  our  historic  past. 


"The  Records  of  the  American  Catholic  Historical  Society  of 
Philadelphia"  publish  in  their  September  1921,  number,  an  exhaustive 
study  of  "The  Restoration  of  the  Society  of  Jesus  in  the  United 
States"  by  the  Rev.  Peter  Guilday,  of  the  Catholic  University  of 
Washington,  D.  C.  As  everything  else  that  Dr.  Guilday  has  written 
the  article  is  reliable  in  its  matter  and  readable  in  its  form.  "The 
Life  and  Times  of  John  Carroll,  Archbishop  of  Baltimore  is  an- 
nounced for  early  publication.  No  doubt,  it  will  take  its  place  as  one 
of  the  really  great  books  of  our  historical  literature. 

From  our  old  and  highly  esteemed  Contemporary,  The  "Ave 
Maria"  we  quote  the  following  tribute  to  one  of  our  contributing 
Editors'  latest  historical  publication. 

"The  Catholic  Church  in  Chicago — 1673 — 1871,"  by  the  Rev.  Gilbert  J. 
Garraghan,  S.  J.,  (Chicago:  Loyola  University  Press),  is  styled  "an  historical 
sketch";  but  that  description  does  scant  justice  to  the  work,  which  will  im- 
press every  discriminating  reader  as  an  exceptionally  excellent  and  scholarly 


160  NOTES 

history  of  tht  period  covered.  Father  Garraghan  has  gone,  wherever  possible, 
to  original  sources  for  the  information  which  he  co-ordinates  in  his  inter- 
esting story;  and  liis  main  text  as  well  as  his  copious  foot-notes  displays 
a  wealth  of  knowledge  which  will  charm  every  student  of  Catholicism  in  the 
Middle  West.  Several  chapters  of  the  book  have  already  appeared  in  the 
Illinous  Catholic  Historical  Rcz-iczc  and  its  sister  Review  of  St.  Louis;  and 
the  publication  of  the  present  work  furnishes  an  ample  justification  (if  justi- 
fication were  needed)  for  the  establishing  of  those  important  periodicals. 
There  are  other  dioceses  in  the  country  whose  early  history  would  furnish 
material  for  interesting  volumes :  may  they  each  find  a  Father  Garraghan 
to  write  them.  His  book,  which  is  a  handsome  one,  has  thirty  odd  illustrations, 
and  is  provided  with  an  adequate  index.  Price,  $2.50." 

Just  as  we  are  getting  ready  for  the  press  the  Western  Watchman 
of  St.  Louis  sends  us  its  Jubilee  Number  commemmorating  the  75th 
Anniversary  of  St.  Louis  as  an  Arch-diocese.  The  contribution  of 
permanent  value  is  Rev.  Dr.  Charles  Souvay's  article  entitled :  "Dia- 
mond Jubilee  of  the  Archdiocese  of  St.  Louis  1847 — 1922.  This  Num- 
ber (July  12,  1922)  also  contains  the  fullest  account  of  the  Pil- 
grimage of  the  St.  Louis  Historical  Society  to  Ste.  Genevieve. 

Where  and  when  were  our  early  priests  ordained.?  We  owe 
Father  F.  G.  Holweck  sincere  thanks  for  the  pains  he  took  to  gather 
this  mass  of  important  dates  for  our  Review.  All  are  authentic,  but 
were  scattered  on  scraps  of  paper  and  leaflets  and  the  edges  of  other 
documents,  so  that  many  a  date  might  have  easily  been  lost ;  and 
the  most  of  them  would  have  required  endless  search  by  the  future 
historians.  Here  we  have  a  stroke  of  foresight  that  will  possible  save 
a  thousand  laborious  investigations.  Besides  they  give  the  correct 
spelling  of  these  names. 

Record  written  by  Rev.  Joseph  Rosati,  C.  M.,  then  president  of 
the  Seminary  of  the  diocese  of  Louisiana: 

At  Bordeaux  were  tonsured:  Mr.  Dahmen  (Casto,  Deys). 

The  minor  Orders  were  given  to:  Messrs.  Tichitoli,  Casto,  Dah- 
men, Deys  (June  1,  1816). 

Ordinations  at  Paris:  Tonsured:  Maenhout,  de  Neckere,  Du- 
parq.  13.  Jan.  1820. 

1817.  On  the  day  before  Trinity  at  Bordeaux  Mr.  Hosten  re- 
ceived Minor  Orders,  subdeaconship :  Messrs.  Bertrand,  Jeanjean, 
Portier. 

At  Baltimore  Minor  Orders  and  subdeaconship:  Mr.  Brassac, 
deaconship  Mr.  Bertrand  .priesthood:  Mr.  Bertrand. 

On  May  10,  1818  at  St.  Thomas  (Ky).  Messrs.  Dahmen  and 
Tichitoli  subdeaconship  (Msgr.  Flaget),  Mr.  Jeanjean,  priesthood. 

At  St.  Louis:  Mr.  Niel  received  Minor  Orders,  subdeaconship, 
deaconship  and  priesthood.  Mr.  Portier,  Mr.   Evremont  priesthood. 

At  the  Barrens:  Minor  Orders:  Mr.  Desmoulins,  subdeaconship 
the  same,  deaconship  Mr.  Brassac,  Mr.  Desmoulins.  (no  date  given). 

1.  Nov.  1818  at  Ste.  Genevieve  tonsured:  Mr.  Barreau;  minor 
Orders  Mr.  Maenhout ;subdeaconship  Mr.  Casto  and  Mr.  Deys;  dea- 


NOTES  161 

cons :  Messrs.  Dahmen  and  Tichitoli ;  priesthood :  Messrs.  Brassac  and 
DesmouHns. 

16.  May  1819:  Mr.  Borgna  subdeacon;  DeGeithre  and  Daubert 

tonsure. 

6.  Jan.  1820:  Mr.  Borgna  Deacon. 

From  Bordeaux  on  the  Caravane  17.  June  1817;  arrived  at  Anna- 
polis 4.  Sept.  1817  with  Msgr.  Du  Bourg:  Mr.  DeCrugy,  Mr.  Blanc 
Ant.,  Second  Vallezano,  Mr.  Janvier,  Mr.  De  la  Croix,  Mr.  Portier, 
Mr.  Bertrand,  Mr.  Jeanjean,  Mr.  Valentin  (Joseph),  born  30,  March 
1795  at  Saar-Union,  dioc.  of  Strassbourg.  Mr.  Hosten  (Philip),  cleric 
from  Zarren,  dioc.  of  Ghent,  born  26  April  1794.  Mr.  Magne,  student; 
Mr.  Chauderat  (cleric).  Mr.  Brassac  (Cler.),  Mr.  Niel  (Cler.),  Mr. 
de  Neckere,  Mr.  de  Maenhout  Constantin  (de  Waeschot,  born  23. 
Nov.  1796).  Mr.  Perrodin  .Cler.),  Mr.  Duparq  (Cler.),  Mr.  Delprat, 
(Stud.),  Mr.  DesmouHns  (Stud.),  —  Barreau  (Stud.),  —  de  Gheitre 
(Stud.),  born  at  Alost  in  the  dioc.  of  Ghent.  Fr.  Aubin,  Fr.  Fulgence, 
Fr.  Antonin,  three  Brothers  of  the  Christian  Schools.  Joseph,  Ber- 
nard, Guidone  and  Francis,  workingmen. 

Mr.  Francis  Cellini,  priest  from  Ascoli,  C.  M.,  Philip  Borgna, 
(Min.  Ord.),  Antoine  Potini  (Min.  Ord.),  departed  from  Rome  May 
8,  1818,  left  by  water  at  Oneglia  and  later  on.  May  20th  from  Genoa, 
where  Brother  Bettolini  joined  them,  went  to  Livorno,  where  they 
sailed  on  July  1  with  Messrs.  Rosetti,  Mariani,  and  Borella,  priests, 
Rosti  in  Minor  Orders,  and  with  Joseph  Pififeri,  Pierre  Vergani, 
Vincent  Ferrari,  Jean  Bozoni  ,and  Angelo  Mascaroni,  on  the  brig 
Philadelphia  and  landed  at  Philadelphia  on  Oct  1. 

The  first  four  rendered  themselves  to  the  Barrens  by  water  from 
Pittsburg  to  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio ;  they  arrived  at  Madame  Hay- 
den's  on  Jan.  5,  1819.  They  had  arrived  at  Louisville  Dec.  1,  at  the 
Seminary,  (Ky).  Dec.  3. 

Mr.  Millet,  deacon  ,arrived  July  20,  1820. 

Mr.  Saulnier  (tonsured)  from  Bordeaux  in  May  1819;  he  left 
the  Seminary  to  go  to  the  college  at  St.  Louis  in  the  beginning  of 
December. 

Mr.  Francis  Farrel,  an  Irishman,  arrived  Nov.  23,  1819. 

Mr.  Paquin  arrived  on  Jan.  5,  1820. 

Mr.  Rosetti  with  Mr.  Rosti  arrived  Jan.  5,  1820. 

Mr.  Joseph  Blanka  arrived  towards  the  middle  of  February  1819. 

These  notices  were  jotted  down  at  various  times  on  a  slip  of 
paper,  which  is  now  crumbling  away,  the  writing  nearly  faded.  They 
serve  to  fix  dates  which  otherwise  would  have  been  uncertain. 

On  similar  slips  are  found  the  following  notes : 

1817,  in  April,  Messrs  Ferrari  and  Rosati  started  on  their  mis- 
sion work:  the  former  went  to  Fort  Vincennes,  111.,  on  Oct.  2,  1817. 
Messrs.  de  Andreis  and  Rosati  with  Brother  Blanka,  led  by  Msgr. 
Flaget,  started  for  St.  Louis,  following  the  instructions  sent  by  Msgr. 
Du  Bourg,  who  was  about  to  arrive  in  America. 


162  NOTES 

On  another  slip : 

7.  Tan.  1816,  Acquaroni,  Rosati,  Deys  and  Spezioli  arrived  at 
Bordeaux. 

March  21,  1816,  arrival  of  Caretta,,  priest  and  canon  of  Porto 
Maurizio,  and  Mr.  Ferrari,  priest  from  the  same  town. 

May  22.  vigil  of  the  Ascension  .arrival  of  Msgr.  Du  Boiirg  at 
Bordeaux  with  Mr.  Tichitoli. 

May  28.  Msgr.  Du  Bourg  gave  tonsure  to  Mr.  Deys,  Tichitoli, 
Casto  and  Dahmen  (Casto,  Deys  and  Dahmen  were  the  first  stu- 
dents of  the  Seminary  of  Louisiana.) 

A  slip  of  paper  contains  a  list  of  the  students  at  the  Seminary 
at  the  Barrens,  Mo.,  in  the  year  1832: 

Eugene  Saucier,  b.  at  St.  Louis,  entered  Sept.  7,  1821.  Tonsured. 

Francis  Jourdain.  b.  at  St.  Louis,  entered  Nov.  11,  1821 ;  in  Minor 
Orders. 

Louis  Tucker,  b.  at  the  Barrens,  ent.  5.  Sept.  1825,  in  Min.  Ord. 

Hilary  Tucker,  b.  at  the  Barrens,  ent.  15.  Aug.  1826,  in  Min.  Ord. 

John  McMahon,  b.  at  Dublin,  Ireland,  ent.  May  6,  1827.  Deacon. 

Geo.  Hamilton,  b.  at  Brazeau,  ent.  24.  Oct.  1828,  in  Min.  Ord. 

John  Cotter,  b.  in  Co.  Down,  Ireland,  ent.  6.  April  1828,  (with- 
out an  exeat.) 

Philip  Roche,  b.  at  Wexford,  Ireland,  ent.  6.  April  1828,  (with- 
out an  exeat). 

Peter  Paul  Lefevre,  b.  at  Roulers,  dioc.  of  Ghent,  ent.  25.  June 
1828;  in  Min  Ord. 

Vital  Van  Cloostere,  b.  at  Roulers,  Ghent,  ent.  25.  June  1828; 
in  Min.  Ord. 

Joseph  Robira,  b.  in  the  dioc.  of  Tarragona,  Spain,  ent.  15.  July 
1829;  tonsured. 

Louis  Courten,  b.  at  New  Orleans,  ent.  15,  July  1828;  (no  exeat). 

John  Herlehv,  b.  at  Killarney,  Ireland,  ent.  3.  Oct.  1288,  in 
Min.  Ord. 

Hy.  Lesieur,  b.  at  Portage  de  Sioux,  ent.  9.  Oct.  1828. 

Patrick  Aloys  Shannon,  b.  at  Eniscathy,  Ireland,  ent.  26.  May 
1819.  (no  exeat). 

Peter  Van  Lankere,  b.  at  Winkel,  St.  Oloy,  Ghent,  ent.  31.  Aug. 
1829.  (no  exeat). 

Thomas  G.  Rapier,  Bardstown,  Ky.,  ent.  7.  Oct.  1830,  (no  exeat). 

Hy.  Hortensius  Philibert,  St.  Louis,  Mo.,  ent.  15.  Oct.  1830. 

Louis  Ferd.  Bubdy,  Baltimore,  ent.  27.  Oct.  1830. 

Patrick  Rattigan,  of  Co.  Meath  (Forgony),  ent.  9,  Jan.  1831, 
(no  exeat). 

Wm.  McGinnis,  Monaghan,  Ireland,  ent.  22  May  1831,  (no  exeat). 

?:nnemond  Dupuy,  Livert,  Lyon,  France;  ent.  12  May  1831. 
Deacon. 

Jerome  Callegari,  Carrara  di  Padua,  ent.  2  July  1831,  (no  exeat). 

Irenee  Maria  .Saint-Cyr,  Guinlie,  Lyon,  ent.  26  July  1831.  Sub- 
deacon. 


NOTES  163 

Patrick  McCloskey,  Banagher,  Londonderry,  ent.  13  Sept.  1831, 
(no  exeat). 

Peter  Francis  Beauprez,  Woumen,  Ghent,  ent.  1  Nov.  1829. 

List  of  Seminarians  at  the  Barrens,  8  June  1833. 

Peter  Vanlankere,  b.  27  May  1787  at  Wynkel,  S.  Eloy,  dioc.  of 
Ghent,  third  year  theology.  Ent.  30  Aug.  1829. 

Joseph  Robira,  ent.  15.  July  1828,  b.  1812  at  Torrembarra,  dioc. 
of  Tarragona,  2nd  year  theology. 

Charles  Rolle,  ent.  12  March  1833,  b.  2  Febr.,  1811  at  Azeraille, 
dioc.  of  Nancy,  first  year  theol. 

John  Hy.  Fortmann,  ent.  3  June  1833 ;  b.  in  Febr.  1801  at  Lohne, 
dioc.  of  Muenster,  made  two  years  of  theology. 

Philip  Roche,  ent.  24.  Dec.  1827;  b.  16  April  1810  at  Wexford, 
Ireland,  last  year  of  Latin ;  has  been  in  the  diocese  over  ten  years. 

Louis  Courtain,  ent.  15  July  1828;  b.  25.  Oct.  1814  at  New  Or- 
leans. Last  year  of  Latin. 

Ambrose  Heim,  ent.  20  July  1832;  b.  3  April  1807  at  Rodalbe 
dioc.  of  Nancy ;  finished  Latin  course. 

Jeremiah  Langton,  ent.  7  Feb.  1832,  24  years  old;  b.  at  Clara, 
dioc.   of   Ossory,   3rd  year  of   Latin   finished. 

Nicolaus  Stehle,  ent.  29  April  1833 ;  b.  in  Jan.  1813  at  Lixheim, 
dioc.  of  Nancy,  finished  third  year  of  Latin. 

John  Cotter,  ent.  27.  Dec.  1827;  b.  in  Co.  Down,  Ireland,  more 
than  ten  years  in  diocese;  finished  fifth  year  of  Latin. 

Hy.  Lesieur,  ent.  Nov.  1828;  b.  Sept.  1816  at  Portage  des  Sioux, 
finished  third  year  of  Latin. 

Charles  Tucker,  ent.  6  Aug.  1832,  b.  16  Oct.  1819  at  the  Bar- 
rens ;   commenced  his  studies. 

Joseph  Elder,  ent.  Dec.  1832,  15  years  old;  b.  at  Bardstown, 
Ky.,  commenced  his  studies. 

The  Parish  of  Cahokia,  111.,  in  1835  had  three  missions:  Ville 
Francaise  (French  Village),  Belleville,  St.  Thomas  (Millstadt). 


ANNUAL   REPORT    OF   THE   SECRETARY. 

To  the  President  and  the  Members  of  the  Catholic  Historical  Society 

of  St.  Louis. 

May  16,  1922. 

The  Secretary  of  Your  Society  wishes  to  express  his  gratifica- 
tion at  the  results  attained  during  the  past  year.  The  membership 
has  had  a  steady  growth,  and  our  work  is  awakening  a  greater  in- 
terest .Owing  to  ever  increasing  costs  of  printing  and  binding  we 
were  laboring  under  a  serious  deficit,  but  hope  to  get  clear  of  all 
debts  before  the  end  of  May,  as  the  Fourth  Degree  of  the  Knights 
of  Columbus  have  promised  to  contribute  a  very  substantial  sum  to 
our  Treasury  for  historical  research  work.  Our  Archives  ,as  well  as 
our  Library  record  a  constant  growth,  especially  through  the  gener- 
osity of  Dr.  Charles  Souvay,  C.  M.,  Rt.  Rev.  J.  J.  Tannrath,  and 
Rev.  F.  G.  Holweck.  A  number  of  interesting  historical  papers  were 


154  NOTES 

read,  as  Father  Hohveck's  "Public  Places  of  Worship  in  St.  Louis 
before  Palm  Sunday  1843;  Father  Brennan's,  "The  History  of  the 
Earth  as  written  by'  itself" ;  and  Mrs.  Ida  Schaafs'  illustrated  lecture 
on  "the  early  Catholic  Churches  and  Institutions  of  Missouri." 

The  Pilgrimage  to  Ste.  Genevieve,  arranged  and  conducted  by 
the  Committee  of  Ladies  of  our  Society,  Mrs.  Schaaf,  and  the  Misses 
Gareshe  and  Smith,  proved  a  very  enjoyable  and  profitable  affair, 
not  in  a  money-sense  but  in  an  ideal  one. 

The  officers  during  the  year  were : 
President :  Most  Rev.  John  J.  Glennon,  Archbishop  of  St.  Louis. 
1st  \'ice  President:  Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  John  J.  Tannrath. 
2nd  \'ice  President :  Mr.  John  S.  Leahy. 
3rd  \'ice  President :  Miss  Louise  Gareshe. 
Secretary :  Rev.  John  Rothensteiner. 
Treasurer :   Mr.  Edward  Brown. 

Members  of  the  Executive  Committee : 
Rev.  Gilbert  S.  Garraghan,  S.  J. 
Mrs.  I.  M.  Schaaf. 

Although  our  Society  is  not  affiliated  with  the  National  Catho- 
lic Historical  Association  of  Washington,  our  members  took  a  deep 
interest  in  its  annual  convention  held  in  St.  Louis  during  the  week 
after  Christmas,  especially  as  our  First  Vice  President,  Msgr.  J.  J. 
Tannrath  was  chosen  to  act  as  chairman  of  the  Committee  of  Ar- 
rangements, and  several  other  members  were  invited  to  read  papers 
and  to  preside  at  meetings.  An  invitation  was  extended  to  our  So- 
ciety by  the  National  Association  to  become  affiliated,  but  the  in- 
vitation was  deferred  to  the  September  meeting.  Our  membership 
is  not  large,  but  very  distinguished.  It  is  our  hope  and  wish  that 
all  our  priests  and  many  of  the  laity  will  join  our  ranks,  and  help 
along  the  good  work  of  historical  investigation.  We  should  have  at 
least  a  thousand  members  on  the  rolls  and  a  few  hundred  at  the  meet 
ings.  John  Rothensteiner,  Secretary. 

CATHOLIC  HISTORICAL  SOCIETY  OF  ST.  LOUIS. 
Treasurers  Report. 
Year  ending  May   11,   1922. 
Receipts.  Disbursements 

Balance  on  hand  May  16,  '21  $93.00     Printing   Review  $600.00 

Membership   Dues    360.00     M.  V.  Hist.  Assn. 

Subscriptions  for  "Review"..  86.50         Dues   4.00 

"Review"  Copies  sold   17.25     Printing  invitations   9.80 

Volume  I.  sold   12.00     Stationery    7.00 

Cash  advanced  by  6  members  Postage  6.70 

(To  be   refunded)    150.00     By   Balance    91.25 


$718.75  $718.75 

To  balance  on  hand  May  11,  1922  $91.25. 

EDWARD  BROWN,  TREASURER. 


DOCUMENTS  FROM  OUR 
ARCHIVES 

DIARY  OF  BISHOP   JOSEPH    ROSATI. 

1826. 

JANUARY. 

1  Sunday.  Circumcision  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Early  in 
the  morning  confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the 
chapel.  Assisted  in  cope  at  High  Mass.  Sermon  by  Fr.  De 
Neckere.  Te  Deum  and  Benediction  of  the  Bl.  Sacrament, 
Solemn  Vespers  in  the  church,  after  which  sermon  by  Mr. 
Saucier  ^.  Wrote  to  Fr.  Dahmen  and  to  Fr.  Champom- 
mier  ^. 

2  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning  Conference  for  the  Semi- 
narians, on  the  proper  use  of  time:  1,  Motives;  2,  Means. 
Mr.  Jourdain  ^.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

3  Tuesday.  Early  in  the  morning  Conference  of  the  Com- 
munity, on  the  dispositions  with  which  we  ought  to  com- 
mence this  year.  Bro.  Oliva*;  Fr.  De  Neckere.  1,  Motives 


1  Cf.  St.  Louis  Cath.  Hist.  Review,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  330,  Note  74. 

2  Vincennes,  Indiana.  In  the  registers  of  the  parish,  he  always  signed  him- 
self Champonier. 

3  Cf.  St.  Louis  Cath.  Hist.  Review,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  342,  Note  no. 

*  Bro.  Angelo  Oliva,  C.  M.,  was  born  about  1777  in  the  shadow  of  Mt. 
Vesuvius,  and  during  his  early  years  worked  in  the  lava  quarries  on  the  slopes 
of  the  terrible  mountain,  although  by  trade  he  was  a  shoemaker.  Entering  the 
Congregation  at  the  age  of  twenty,  he  was  in  the  house  of  Oria,  Province  of 
Naples,  at  the  time  of  Fr.  Inglesi's  journey  to  Europe;  and  at  the  request  of 
the  Missionary,  was  sent  with  two  other  Brothers  and  a  postulant  to  America, 
where  he  arrived  on  July  i,  1823.  He  was  bringing  along  the  plans,  elaborated 
in  Rome,  for  the  new  Church  of  the  Barrens;  and  soon  after  he  reached  the 
latter  place,  early  in  November,  having  found,  on  the  Seminary  grounds  a 
layer  of  very  fine  limestone,  he  was  put  in  charge  of  quarrying  and  dressing  the 
blocks  for  the  edifice  in  contemplation.  This  preliminary  work  done,  Bro.  Oliva 
superintended  the  layng  of  the  foundations,  and  the  work  of  construction  which 
slowly  went  on  for  seven  years,  owing  to  the  limited  funds,  and  therefore,  the 
small  number  of  laborers  at  the  disposal  of  the  Bishop,  until  at  last  it  was  under 
roof  in  the  spring  of  1834.  Meantime  he  had  been  requested  by  Bishop  Rosati 
to  lend  his  skill  to  the  finishing  of  the  Cathedral  of  St.  Louis,  and  of  other 
churches  of  the  Diocese.  "The  six  candelabra  which  ornament  the  front  of  the 
Cathedral  of  St.  Louis  were  cut  by  him,  also  the  beautiful  jamb,  architrave, 
ornaments  and  inscriptions  of  the  new  church  of  Ste.  Genevieve  and  the  altar 

165 


166  DOCUMENTS 

to  acquire  these  dispositions;     2,  What  they  ought  to  be. 
Mass  in  the  chapel. 

4  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Count  Vidua,  the  son 
of  the  prime  minister  of  the  King  of  Sardinia,  of  whom 
the  newspapers  had  written  most  praisefully,  in  his  travels 
through  the  greater  part  of  America,  arrived  here  and  gave 
me  letters  of  recommendation  from  the  Archbishop  of 
Baltimore.  I  begged  this  very  learned  and  accomplished 
gentleman  to  stay  some  time  with  us  and  rest  a  Httle  from 
the  fatigues  and  difficulties  of  his  long  journey.  But  he  was 
hastening  towards  New  Madrid,  where  he  hoped  to  find  a 
boat  to  take  him  speedily  to  New  Orleans ;  he  spent  the  rest 
of  the  day  here  and  visited  the  church  and  the  Monastery, 
intending  to  continue  his  journey  the  next  day. 

5  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  After  breakfast,  our 
noble  guest  departed.  In  the  evening,  Confessions  of  the 
Seminarians  and  of  C.  Eu.  Received  a  letter  from  the 
Bishop  of  New  Orleans  ^. 

6  Friday.  In  the  morning,  Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  After 
the  chanting  of  the  Tierce,  I  celebrated  solemn  pontifical 
Mass  in  the  church  and  preached  on  the  gospel  of  today. 
Solemn  pontifical  Vespers  in  the  church,  after  which,  ser- 
mon by  Mr.  Jourdain.  Received  a  letter  from  Fr.  Dah- 
men  ®. 

7  Saturday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Con- 
fessions of  the  Nuns.  In  the  evening.  Confessions  of  the 
Seminarians. 


and  steps  of  the  Old  Mines"  (Catholic  Herald,  March  8,  1835).  The  industrious 
and  virtuous — traits  of  his  wonderful  patience  and  meekness  were  circulated 
aplenty — Brother  was  not  given  the  consolation  to  see  the  completion  of  the 
Church  of  the  Barrens:  he  died  on  January  21,  1835. 

^  Dated  New  Orleans,  December  9,  1825.  Comments  rather  unfavorably 
upon  a  letter  of  the  Archbishop  of  Baltimore — there  does  not  seem  to  have 
been  at  any  time  much  sympathy  between  Archbp.  Marechal  and  Bp.  Du  Bourg — 
protesting  against  the  approbation  given  to  Fr.  De  Theux,  S.  J.,  by  Bishop 
Rosati :  he  endorses  tliis  approbation  (The  original  of  the  curious  letter  of 
,\rchbp.  Marechal  here  referred  to  is  in  the  Archives  of  the  Chancery  of  St. 
Louis).  Bp.  Dn  Bourg  then  sadly  notifies  his  Coadjutor  of  his  Fiat  to  the  de- 
liberation of  the  priests  of  the  Scmin'ary,  deciding  to  postpone  undertaking  the 
establishment  of  another  Seminary  in  Locwr  Louisiana.  (See  Diary.  November 
24,  1825:  St.  Louis  Catholic  Hist.  Reviciv,  Vol.  IV,  pp.  102-103  and  Note  85): 
"As  I  have  only  a  few  more  years  to  live,  I  shrill  probably  not  sec  the  extinction 
of  the  Diocese;  and  even  if  I  do  see  it,  I  shall  have  nothing  to  reproach  myself 
with."  True,  this  year  has  been  calamitous  everywhere,  but  he  clings  to  the  hope 
of  seeing  his  project  come  some  day  to  realization.  Thanks  his  Coadjutor  for  the 
Lorettines  sent  to  St.  Joseph's. 

•^  Cf.  St.  Louis  Cath.  Hist.  Review,  Vol.  II,  p.  317,  Note  17. 


DOCUMENTS  167 

8  Sunday  within  the  octave  of  the  Epiphany.  Early  in  the 
morning,  Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 
Wrote  to  Fr.  Borgna  ^  that  I  received  from  the  Bishop  of 
New  Orleans  $100.00,  and  credited  his  account  for  so 
much;  and  that  I  received  likewise  $4.00  from  Fr.  Audi- 
dizio  ^.  I  enclosed  in  the  letter  two  notes  of  the  Bishop  of 
New  Orleans  for  the  sum  of  $107.16  due  to  Mr.  Manning; 
also  a  bill  to  be  forwarded  to  Fr.  Anduze  ^.  After  High 
Mass,  during  which  Fr.  De  Neckere  preached  the  sermon, 
I  held  a  meeting  of  the  parishioners  about  the  necessity 
of  putting  up  a  new  fence  as  soon  as  possible  around  the 
cemetery.  Vespers  in  the  church.  Wrote  to  the  Right  Rev. 
J.  B.  David,  about  etc. 

9  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning  spiritual  Conference  for 
the  Seminarians,  on  the  virtue  of  mortification.  Mr.  Gir- 
ardin  ".  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

10  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community,  on  the 
proper  use  of  time.  Fr.  Permoli ".  1.  Motives;  2.  Means. 
Mass  in  the  chapel. 

11  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  At  3  p.  m.,  arrival  of  Fr. 
Van  Quickenborne,  Superior  of  the  Jesuits  of  Florissant, 
together  with  Fr.  Dahmen.  To  the  former  I  confirmed  the 
faculties  of  Vicar  General  ^'. 

12  Thursday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Departure  of  our  guests  at 
3  p.  m.  Received  letters,  1.  from  Fr.  Saulnier;  2.  from 
Madame  Duchesne ;  3.  from  Fr.  Rosti  " ;  4.  from  Fr.  Tichi- 
toli ;  5.  from  Sister  Johanna  Superior  of  the  Nuns  ^*. 

13  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Chapter;  went  to  confession. 
Mass  in  the  chapel. 

14  Saturday.  Early  in  the  morning.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Con- 
fessions of  the  Nuns.  Wrote  the  following  letters:  1.  to 
Fr.  Richard,  at  Detroit;  2.  to  Fr.  Borgna,  announcing  to 


7  Cf.  Ibid.,  p.  325,  Note  54. 

8  Cf.  Ibid.,  p.  257,  Note  46. 

9  Cf.  Ibid.,  p.  320,  Note  31. 

10  Cf.  Ibid.,  p.  347,  Note  130. 

"     Cf.  Ibid.,  Vol.  IV,  p.  84,  Note  36. 

12     Cf.  Ibid.,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  369  under  date  of  December  28. 

1*  Grand  Coteau,  La.,  November  25,  1825.  Will  leave  as  soon  as  his  suc- 
cessor arrives. 

1*  Sister  Johanna  Miles,  Superioress  of  the  new  house  of  the  Lorettines 
recently  founded  at  Assumption,  La.  See  Diary,  November  2~.  1825,  in  5"/.  Louis 
Cath.  Hist.  Revieiu,  Vol.  IV,  p.  103. 

^^     Blank  in  the  original. 


168  DOCUMENTS 

him  that  he  will  receive  by  the  first  occasion  the  Ordo  for 
this  year,  and  requesting  him  to  buy,  with  the  money  com- 
ing from  their  sale,  three  barrels  of  sugar  and  two 

-15 —  for  the  Seminary.  In  the  evening  Confessions 


of  the  Seminarians. 

15  2nd  Sunday  after  Epiphany.  Early  in  the  morning,  Con- 
fessions of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions. 
Assisted  at  High  Mass,  during  which  I  preached  on  today's 
gospel.  Vespers  in  the  church. 

16  Monday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Wrote  to  Fr.  Saulnier  ". 

17  Tuesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Wrote  to  Fr.  Baccari  ^^ 

18  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Made  a  contract  with 
Richard  Dorsey,  and  put  it  down  in  writing :  I  thereby  as- 
sume a  debt  of  $100.00,  and,  moreover,  gave  him  a  horse; 
he,  in  his  turn,  will  for  five  years  lend  his  medical  service 
to  the  Seminary.  Wrote,  1.  to  Fr.  Martial  ^^ ;  2.  to  Fr.  Bac- 
cari ^^ ;  3.  to  the  same  -". 

19  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  morning  in  the  chapel.  Confer- 
ence to  the  Nuns,  on  the  obligation  of  tending  to  perfection. 
In  the  evening  received  letters:  1.  from  Fr.  Tichitoli ;  2. 


'«  On  this  day  Bishop  Rosati  commenced  a  series  of  Notebooks  where  he 
entered  the  gist  of  the  letters  written  by  him.  These  Notebooks,  nine  in  number 
(Book  No.  7,  April  19,  1829  to  June  24,  1831  is  lost)  extend  to  November  3, 
1833,  a  living  testimony  to  the  industrious  and  orderly  habits  of  the  Prelate. — 
Asks  Fr.  Saulnier  to  give  $100.00  to  Mr.  Timon,  Sr.,  which  he  (Saulnier)  was 
to  sent  to  the  Lorettines  of  the  Barrens:  the  Bishop  will  settle  with  the  Nuns. 
Other  $25.00  Saulnier  will  send  at  the  first  opportunity. 

1^  Is  sending  of  all  the  members  of  the  Congregation  in  \nierica,  and  at- 
testation of  Timon's  vows.  Wislies  to  have  all  the  Vicar  General's  annual  Cir- 
culars: 1819.  1821  and  1825  are  missing;  also  desires  the  list  of  the  deceased 
members.  The  copy  of  St.  Vincent's  Conferences  at  hand  is  incoinplete  and 
wretchedly  written.  A  disastrous  year:  no  crops,  no  resources;  could  not  help 
be  obtained  from  Propaganda?  Impossible  to  begin  the  church.  Wrote  already 
about  Seminary  in  Lower  Louisiana,  the  division  of  the  Diocese  is  imperative, 
although  the  country  (Upper  La.)  is  very  poor.  Need  of  Assitsant  to  run  the 
house  during  his  (Rosati's)  absence.  Three  of  the  priests  and  even  some 
Brothers  wish  to  go  back  to  Europe,  the  plea  of  health  is  a  delusion,  and  creating 
a  precedent  would  be  a  calamity. 

'•  Thanks  for  offer  to  transact  affairs  in  Italy.  Sends  letters  to  give  to 
Fr.  Baccari  and  forward  to  his  brother.  Martial  docs  not  need  any  letters  of 
introduction  from  him  since  he  has  some  from  Bp.  Flaget ;  yet  gives  him  one 
for  Fr.  Baccari,  whom  he  wishes  to  make  Martial's  acquaintance. 

*•     Infroducting  Fr.  Martial. 

2"     Marked  "for  himself  alone":    i.    Sick;   2.   Seminary 5.  poverty;   6. 

division!  7.  brothers;  8,  necessity  of  a  good  Assistant. 


DOCUMENTS  169 

from  Fr.  Bigeschi;  3.  from  Fr.  Dahmen.  Wrote:  1.  to  Fr. 
Cellini  ^^ ;  2.  to  my  brother  " ;  3.  to  Fr.  Dahmen  ^\ 

20  Friday.  Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Heard  confessions. 
Mass  in  the  chapel.  Arrival  of  Fr.  Dahmen. 

21  Saturday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of  the 
Nuns.  Fr.  Dahmen  departed.  At  2  p.  m.,  arrival  of  Fr. 
Smedts  -*,  S.  J.,  from  Florissant  for  his  Ordination. 
Through  him  I  received  letters,  1.  from  Fr.  Van  Quicken- 
borne  ;  2.  from  Fr.  Saulnier ;  3.  from  Madame  Duchesne.  In 
the  evening  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

22  Septuagesima  Sunday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Confessions 
of  the  Brothers.  At  10 :45,  in  the  church,  solemn  pontifical 
Mass,  during  which,  after  a  short  talk  to  the  people  on  the 

Ordination    nature,  offices  and  obHgations  of  the  Subdiaconate.  I  pro- 
No.  8  moted  to  that  Order  J.  B.  Smedts,  acolyte  of  the  Society  of 

Jesus,  presented  by  his  Superior,  titido  paupertatis.    Frs. 

Leo  De  Neckere,  John  Odin  and  Joseph  Paquin  acted  as 

assistants.  Vespers  in  the  church. 

23  Monday.  In  the  morning,  spiritual  Conference  for  the 
Seminarians,  on  the  virtue  of  humility ;  motives  and  means. 
Mr.  Labadie  ".  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

21  Your  last  letter  from  Havre.  Do  write.  Do  not  forget  this  Mission.  Hard 
times:  could  you  not  get  us  any  help?  See  about  a  Canon,  a  Candlestick  and 
some  mitres ;  have  only  an  old  and  torn  Pontifical. 

22  Original  in  Archives  of  the  Procurator  Gen.  C.  M.,  Rome. — No  letter 
from  you  for  eighteen  months,  although  I  have  written  several  times.  Despite 
calamities  (failure  of  crops,  etc.)  have  not  lost  confidecne  in  divine  Providence; 
but  we  must  not  tempt  God.  Fire  of  the  Convent  kitchen :  last  yf,ar  one  of  their 
frame  houses  burned,  which  meant  a  loss  of  about  $400.00.  In  the  house  which 
burned  this  year  were  two  looms,  with  a  large  stock  of  wool  and  cotton  thread, 
and  cloth,  part  of  which  was  to  clothe  a  score  of  orphan  girls  raised  by  the 
Nuns,  and  part  for  the  Seminary.  We  pay  for  the  weaving  with  wheat,  corn,  etc. 
In  former  times  I  used  to  buy  the  wool;  this,  year  I  had  it  from  our  mill:  for 
if  you  have  become  a  cloth-merchant,  I  am  now  a  wool-carder;  our  miller  made 
a  water-driven  card-engine  which  does  very  nice  work,  and  has  saved  us  this 
fall  $200.00.  Unfortunately  we  had  a  great  deal  of  damage  done  by  high  water 
at  the  mill,  and  $800.00  worth  of  repairs  is  imperative.  But  where  shall  I  get 
$800.00?  We  have  here,  besides  myself  three  priests,  three  deacons,  thirteen 
seminarians,  ten  brothers,  ten  boys  and  ten  workmen.  Classes  are  absorbing  and 
I  have,  moreover,  the  spiritual  and  temporal  care  of  the  parish  and  the  direction 
of  the  Nuns ;  leave  only  for  pastoral  visitations  and  confirmations.  Time,  there- 
fore, passes  very  quickly:  yet  we  should  not  let  it  go  by  so  quick  thaV  we  do 
not  pay  attention ;  for  death  is  coming,  and  we  must  be  ready.  I  came  here  only 
to  win  souls  to  God;  but  must  not  lose  mine.  The  same  with  you.  Let  us  work 
so  that  we  may  all  be  re-united  in  heaven.  Greetings  to  family  and  friends; 
special  regards  to  mother. 

23  May  grant  dispensation:  if  people  are  poor,  gratis;  if  they  are  able, 
follow  the  regulations. 

2*  One  of  the  Belgian  Jesuit  Scholastics  brought  over  to  America  by  Fr. 
Nerinckx  in  1821.  See  Camillus  P.  Maes,  The  Life  of  Rev.  Chalres  Nerinckx, 
p.  452  and  foil. 

25     Cf.  St.  Louis  Cath.  Hist.  Review,  Vol.  HI,  p.  345,  Note  122. 


170  DOCUMENTS 

24  Tuesday.  In  the  morning  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Com- 
munity on  the  virtue  of  poverty.  Bro.  Palelli  ^^.  Mass  in  the 
chapel. 

25  Wednesday.  Conversion  of  St.  Paul.  Early  in  the  morning 
Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Celebrated  Mass,  and  pro- 
moted to  the  sacred  Order  of  the  Diaconate  Mr.  J.  B. 
Smedts.  Assisted  at  High  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Vespers  in 
the  same  place. 

26  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Conference  to  the 
Nuns,  on  the  Vows  in  general:  1.  their  nature — a  promise 
made  to  God ;  2.  their  obligation,  which  is  under  pain  of 

Ordination    mortal  sin,  perpetual  and    may    be    violated    by    a    mere 
^°-9  thought;  3.  their  effects;    peace  of  mind,    merits,    glory. 

Wrote  to  Fr.  Saulnier  -'^  and  to  Madame  Duchesne  ^^. 

27  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Chapter ;  went  to  confession. 
Mass  in  the  chapel.  Wrote  to  Fr.  Dahmen  ^^. 

28  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  In  the  evening,  Confessions 
of  the  Seminarians.  Letter  to  Fr.  Tichitoli  ^'^. 

29  Sexagesima  Sunday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Confessions  of 
the  Brothers  and  of  others.  At  half  past  ten,  celebrated 
solemn  pontifical  Mass  in  the  church  during  which,  after 
explaining  to  the  people  the  nature,  and  power  of  the  Order 

Ordination     of  the  priesthood,  and  the  ceremonies  and  rites  of  the  or- 
No.  lo  dination,  I  promoted  to  that  same  Order  of  the  priesthood 


•*    Ci.  Ibid.,  p.  344,  Note  117. 

"  Forwards  a  letter  of  the  Nuns  of  Bethlehem  to  Mr.  Mullanphy.  The 
printing  of  the  Ordo.  With  regard  to  the  people  who  stay  at  the  church  door, 
yoti  may  act  as  you  suggest,  but  do  it  with  prudence.  The  Jesuits  do  not  want 
to  accept  the  parish  of  St.  Louis:  so  the  people  who  were  worked  up  over  that 
were  simply  mistaken  ;  you  may  tell  those  people  that  no  priest  liere  would  ever 
become  the  head  of  a  schismatic  party,  and  all  our  clergy  will  eve-  do  their 
duty  without  fear.  .\m  at  sea  in  regard  to  your  contract,  and  hope  that  you 
may  not  have  any  occasion  to  repent. 

2'  Am  sending  the  deed  of  sale  of  the  land.  Gladly  grant  Sister  Eulaiia 
Regis  namilton  permission  lO  make  her  vows.  Leo  Hamilton  did  not  follow  the 
good  example  of  his  sisters,  and  has  left  the  Seminary  (See  Diary.  December 
26.  1825,  St.  Louis  Cath.  Hist.  Review,  Vol.  IV,  p.  108,  Note  95)".  On  Sister 
Eulaiia  Hamilton,  (See  Bannard — Lady  Fullerton  :  Life  of  Madame  Duchesne, 
p.  211  and  foil). 

"  Buy  at  least  Twenty-five  yards  of  bombazette ;  ask  Mr.  Shannon  whether 
he  wishes  to  selljiis  corn  and  would  hv  willing  to  wait  a  few  months  for  pay- 
ment. 

'"  Ghd  to  hear  that  the  .\uns  (L^jrcttines)  arrived  at  Assumption,  li  Fr. 
Bigeshi  does  not  like  to  have  Thomas  (Moore),  he  may  be  sent  to  Fr.  Potini. — 
Thomas  More  CSee  St  Louis  Cath.  Hist.  Review,  Vol.  IH,  p.  330,  Note  75), 
had  ^>een  sent  to  Ivousiana  on  November  27,  1825,  (See  Diary,  Ibid.,  Vol.  IV, 
p.  103).  in  the  hope  the  climate  would  benefit  his  health. 


DOCUMENTS  171 

J.  B.  Smedts,  of  the  Society  of  Jesus.  Solemn  Vespers  in 
the  church. 

30  Monday.  Was  prevented  by  catarrh  to  celebrate  Mass.  Fr. 
Smedts  was  taken  to  Ste.  Genevieve  by  Bro.  Pifferi  ^^  and 
returned  to  St.  Ferdinand. 

31  Tuesday.  For  the  same  reason  I  neither  celebrated  Mass 
nor  had  the  Conference  which  had  been  announced. 


FEBRUARY. 

1  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  In  the  evening,  Confes- 
sions of  the  Seminarians.  Wrote  to  the  Right  Rev.  J.  B. 
David,  Bardstown,  Ky.  ^^ 

2  Thursday.  Early  in  the  morning  Confessions  of  the  Broth- 
ers. Mass  in  the  chapel.  Did  not  assist  at  High  Mass,  as  I 
was  prevented  by  a  cold.  Solemn  Vespers  in  the  chapel.  Re- 
ceived two  letters  from  Fr.  Tichitoli. 

3  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Chapter ;  went  to  confession. 
Mass  in  the  chapel. 

4  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Did  not  go  to  the  Monastery, 
owing  to  my  cold.  In  the  evening,  Confessions  of  the  Semi- 
narians. 

5  Quinquagesima  Sunday.  Early  in  the  morning.  Confessions 
of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Did  not  attend  High 
Mass  and  Vespers,  as  I  was  prevented  by  a  cold. 

6  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  to  the  Seminarians,  on  the 
proper  way  of  passing  the  Lenten  season:  1.  motives;  2. 
means.  Mr.  Loisel  ^^.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

7  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community,  as  yes- 
terday. Fr.  De  Neckere  and  Bro.  Oliva.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

8  Ash  Wednesday.  Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the 
chapel.  At  10  o'clock,  I  solemnly  blessed  the  ashes  in  the 


31  Cf.  St.  Louis  Cath.  Hist.  Review,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  343,  Note  Ii6. 

32  Wrote  before  requesting  to  communicate  his  letter  to  Bp.  Flaget.  Is 
less  than  ever  inclined  to  accede  to  the  proposals  of  Bp.  Du  Bourg  in  regard 
to  the  postponement  of  the  division  of  the  Diocese.  Certainly  not  moved  by  self- 
love,  but  by  the  good  of  the  people  of  Upper  La.,  and  the  desire  of  doing  some- 
thing for  the  Indian  Missions.  Has  now  three  deacons  who  would  be  fit  sub- 
jects; many  people  are  showing  disposition  to  become  Catholics;  several  Semi- 
narians have  a  real  talent  for  preaching  and  controversy:  all  that  will  be  engulfed 
in  Lower  Louisiana. 

33  Cf.  St.  Louis  Cath.  Hist.  Review,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  334,  Note  88. 


172  DOCUMENTS 

church  and  assisted  at  High  Mass,     during  which  Fr.  De 
Neckere  preached. 

9  Thursday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Wrote  to  Fr.  Tichitoli  ^* 
Received  letters,  1.  from  Fr.  Tichitoli;  2.  from  Fr.  V 
Badin ;  3.  from  Fr.  Potini ;  4.  from  the  Right  Rev.  J.  B 
David,  Coadjutor  of  Bardstown.  Answered  Fr.  Tichitoli  ^^ 

10  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Chapter;  went  to  confession 
Mass  in  the  chapel.  Sent  Mr.  Timon. 

11  Saturday.  Early  in  the  morning.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Con- 
fessions of  the  Nuns.  In  the  evening,  Confessions  of  the 
Seminarians. 

12  1st  Sunday  in  Lent.  Early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of 
the  Brothers.  Assisted  at  High  Mass,  during  which  I 
preached  on  today's  gospel.  I  reminded  the  parishioners  of 
the  precept  of  the  annual  confession  and  of  the  paschal 
Communion,  and  read  the  canon  of  the  Lateran  Council. 
Vespers  in  the  church.  Wrote:  1.  to  Fr.  V.  Badin ^^,  De- 
troit ;  2.  to  Fr.  Tichitoli ". 

13  Monday.  Spiritual  Conference  to  the  Seminarians,  on 
Prayer  (Mr.  Chalon)  :  1.  its  necessity;  2.  its  conditions 
and  qualities.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Answered  Fr.  Potini  ^* 
and  wrote  to  Fr.  Borgna  ^^.  Return  of  Mr.  Timon. 

14  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community,  on  the 
love  of  the  Cross:  1.  motives;  2.  manner  (Bro.  Pifferi). 
Mass  in  the  chapel. 


'♦     Courage,   patience,    perseverance,    fortitude    against    insistence. 

35  Only  one  letter  Fr.  Tichitoli  is  given  that  day  in  the  correspondence 
Notebook  I.  Obviously  this  entry  was  due  to  an  oversight  that  record  had  al- 
ready been  made  of  that  letter. 

'*  Congratulations  for  Badin's  work  and  success  at  Detroit.  The  Captain 
may  come  if  Fr.  Rich;ird  thinks  him  fit:  he  must  learn  elementary  Latin  and 
Moral  Theology.  The  young  man  will  be  received.  Both,  however,  must  have 
dimisorial  letters  and  be  incorporated  into  this  Diocese.  Girardin  left,  owing  to 
ill-health.  Advise  Fr.  Richard  1   cannot  send  a  priest  of  our  Congregation. 

"     No  record  of  this  letter. 

"  If  you  had  written  to  ask  my  opinion  about  your  going  back  to  Europe, 
I  would  have  answered  I  did  not  deem  it  proper.  You  seem  to  be  determined 
to  go,  however ;  yet  you  do  not  ask  the  necessary  permissions.  I  do  not  under- 
stand your  view  of  the  matter. 

'"  Complains  of  Horgna's  long  silence:  yet  himself  has  written  several 
times.  Is  enclosing  a  Draft  of  Fr.  Dahmen  on  Fr.  Pcyretti.  Received  nil  last 
year's  copies  of  the  Catholic  Miscellany,  but  none  of  this  year.  Fr.  Saulnier  will 
send  the  Ordos;  the  money  therefore,  and  from  other  sources  to  be  kept  to 
Rosati's  credit.  Send  three  barrels  of  sugar,  two  of  rice,  some  bombazctte  for 
cassocks  and  linen  cloth   for  shirts. 


DOCUMENTS  173 

15  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Received  a  letter  from  Mr. 
Dahmen  by  Le  Beau  *°.  Answered  it. 

16  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Conference  to  the 
Nuns,  on  the  vow  of  Obedience :  what  it  is ;  what  obliga- 
tions, etc.;  we  must  obey:  1.  ecclesiastical  Superiors;  2.  the 
Superiors  of  the  Monastery;  3.  etc.,  etc.  Received  two  let- 
ters from  Fr.  Tichitoli  and  one  from  Fr.  Niel,  in  Paris. 

17  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning.  Chapter;  went  to  Confes- 
sion. Mass  in  the  chapel.  Answered  Fr.  Niel's  letter  *^. 
Wrote  to  Fr.  Saulnier  ^^  for  the  balsam. 

18  Ember  Saturday.  Early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of  the 
Nuns.  At  10  o'clock  Pontifical  Mass  in  the  church,  during 

Ordination     which  I  promoted  to  the  Sacred  Order  of  the  Subdiaconate 
No.  II  Q^  titulum  Missionis  John  Timon,  acolyte  of  the  Congrega- 

tion of  the  Mission.     In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the 
Seminarians. 

19  Ilnd  Sunday  in  Lent.  Early  in  the  morning,  Confessions 
of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Wrote  to  the  Nuns  of 
the  Assumption  *^.  Assisted  at  High  Mass,  during  which  I 
preached  in  the  Sunday's  Gospel.  The  Church  recalls  to  our 
memory  today  the  transfiguration  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
in  order  that,  by  that  sample  of  the  heavenly  bliss  which 
is  afforded  us,  the  faithful  may,  with  greater  fervor  and 
alacrity  embrace  the  course  of  penance  on  which  they  have 
engaged.  1.  The  Lord  takes  with  him  the  three  disciples 
who  were  pre-ordained  to  be  the  witnesses  of  his  agony  in 


'^°    Valentine  Le  Beau,  a  boy  of  the  College. 

*i  Glad  to  hear  from  you  ;  thanks  for  the  little  subsidy  sent ;  was  most 
timely,  for  God  has  been  trying  us ;  failure  of  crops,  one  of  the  Convent  cabins 
burned,  etc.  All  our  hope  is  in  God's  Providence.  Yet,  when  I  take  stock  of  our 
condition,  I  feel  uneasy;  we  have  eight  or  nine  hundred  dollars  of  debts;  yet 
I  cannot  turn  down  deserving  candidates  who  present  themselves ;  else  we  shall 
have  no  priests.  Our  parishes  are  no  better;  outside  of  two  the  others  cannot 
support  a  priest.  For  want  of  means,  nothing  can  be  done  for  the  Protestants 
or  the  Indians.  Personally  I  am  penniless :  have  great  difficulty  to  find  where- 
with to  defray  the  expenses  of  Pastoral  visitations;  had  to  borrow  money  for 
the  last  one,  and  for  the  Mission  of  Odin  and  Timon  to  Arkansas.  Everything 
is  as  it  was  when  you  left;  Fr.  Audizio  is  at  St.  Louis  with  Fr.  Saulnier;  could 
not  get  anybody  to  take  your  place.  Am  awaiting  you  eagerly. 

*2  Send  balsam  for  Chrism.  Received  letter  from  Fr.  Niel,  dated  Paris, 
November  15;  he  was  about  to  leave  for  Rome.  You  will  receive  from  Paris  for 
me  600  francs.  Fr.  Niel  is  hopeful. 

43  Was  glad  to  hear  of  your  arrival.  You  found  at  Assumption  conditions 
not  unlike  those  which  met  you  when  you  came  to  Missouri;  occasions  of  prac- 
tising poverty,  mortification.  Receive  these  crosses  with  thanksgiving  and  desire 
to  profit  by  them.  Continue  to  edify  those  around ;  live  in  union,  charity  and 
obedience;  punctually  observe  your  rules;  this  is  particularly  necessary  in  new 
establishments.  You  will  practice  all  that  faithfully  if  you  are  docile  to  the  ad- 
vise of  your  Director  and  Superior.  Pray  for  me. 


174  DOCUMENTS 

garden,  in  order  that  they  might  be  witnesses  etc.  2.  Peter, 
because,  etc.  3.  Apart;  because  faith  is  sufficiently...  by 
three  etc.  4.  Moses  and  Elias  etc.  5.  He  speaks  of  his  de- 
cease etc.  6.  Peter:  It  is  good  for  us  etc.  7.  etc.  Vespers 
in  the  church. 

20  ^londay.  Early  in  the  morning,  Spiritual  Conference  for 
the  Seminarians,  on  the  sanctification  of  studies:  1.  neces- 
sity; 2.  means  (Mr.  Thompson**).  Necessity:  because  as 
men,  as  Christians,  as  clerics  consecrated  to  God,  we  are 
called  to  a  right  and  holy  life;  and  therefore  should  direct 
all  our  actions  to  that  end.  Actions  which  by  their  nature 
are  holy,  are,  of  themselves,  so  directed,  if  accomplished 
in  the  right  way;  evil  actions  can  in  no  way  tend  to  that 
end ;  finally  those  that  are  indifferent  may  become  good  or 
bad.  according  to  the  dispostions  with  which  they  are  ac- 
complished. Of  this  latter  nature  are  studies ;  therefore 
etc.  2.  Studies,  when  they  are  sanctified,  are  meritorious, 
hence  through  them  we  may  acquire  immense  treasures 
etc.  3.  If  we  neglect  to  sanctify  our  studies,  an  endless 
series  of  evils  will  follow.  For,  according  to  St.  Thomas, 
there  are  no  indifferent  actions  in  individuo ;  if  done  for  a 
good  purpose,  then  .  .  .  ;  if  otherwise,  then  etc.  But  we  are 
bound  to  work  for  a  good  purpose.  Hence  such  as  seek  in 
study  nothing  else  than  vanity,  self-satisfaction,  expose 
themselves  to  the  danger  of  the  loss  of  faith,  and  the  cor- 
ruption of  morals  etc.  Means:  1.  They  should  be  directed 
to  God,  in  order  that  we  should  fulfill  our  duty  etc.  and 
render  ourselves  able  to  procure  the  glory  of  God  and  the 
salvation  of  the  neighbor.  2.  They  ought  to  be  inade  orderly. 
Studies  that  are  necessary  are  to  be  preferred  before  all 
others,  no  matter  how  useful  these  may  be ;  those  that  are 
useful  ought  to  be  selected  according  to  the  advice  of  the 
Director  and  Superior;  we  should  refrain  from  an  im- 
moderate desire  to  read  many  books  etc.  3.  By  prayers  re- 
cited before,  after,  and  even  etc.,  etc.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 
Received  letters  from  Fr.  Dahmen  and  from  Mr.  Slattery. 

21  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community,  on 
Silence  (Mr.  Vergani*'^).  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Answered 
the  letters  of  Fr.  Dahmen  *"  and  Mr.  Slattery  *\ 


**    Cf.  Si.  Louis  Calh.  I  list.  Review,  Vf)l.  HI,  p.  344,  Note  120. 

♦'     Cf.  Jbid.,  p.  342,  .\ote  lOQ. 

*•  Am  sending  you  ;i  ham.  ICxcusc  the  ignorance  of  those  people  who,  living 
far  from  the  church,  are  ill-instrnctcd.  Go  and  marry  tlicm,  provided  there  arc 
to  be  no  festivities.  If  you  are  sick,  I  will  send  Fr.  Odin. 

"  Neither  IV.  Odin  nor  I  could  without  impropriety  refuse  your  offering. 
Wc  thank  you  for  this  and  the  continual  services  you  render  us.  What  you  con- 
sider trouble  caused  us,  we  regard  as  a  duty  of  our  calling. 


DOCUMENTS  175 

22  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

23  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Conference  to  the 
Nuns,  on  the  vow  of  Povery.  By  the  mail  I  received  the 
following  letters :  1.  of  the  Right  Rev.  Bp.  of  New  Orleans ; 
2.  of  Mr.  O'Toole,  Bardstown;  also,  all  the  Numbers  so  far 
issued  of  the  Truth  Teller,  of  New  York.  Arrival  of  Mr. 
Verhaegen  *^,  scholastic,  S.  J.,  from  St.  Ferdinand,  sent 
here  by  his  Superior  to  receive  the  sacred  Orders  of  the 
Subdiaconate,  Diaconate  and  Priesthood ;  through  him  I  re- 
ceived letters,  1.  from  Fr.  Van  Quickenborne ;  2.  from 
Madame  Duchesne. 

24  Friday.  Feast  of  St.  Mathias,  Ap.  Early  in  the  morning 
Confessions  of  the  Seminarians  and  the  Brothers.  Mass 
in  the  chapel,  at  which  Communion.  High  Mass  in  the 
church.  Vespers  in  the  same  place.  Wrote:  1.  to  the  Bp. 
of  New  Orl.  5° ;  2.  to  Fr.  Le  Saulnier  ^^ ;  3.  to  Mr.  O'- 
Toole "2. 

25  Saturday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of  the 
Nuns.  Received  a  letter  from  the  Right  Rev.  Bp.  of  Bards- 


48  New  Orleans,  January  22,  1826.  Fr.  Bigeschi  is  more  than  ever  bent 
on  leaving.  Fr.  Tichitoli  is  dispirited  and  tells  me  he  cannot  stay  alone.  Send 
him  Fr.  Vergani  or  Paquin.  These  defections  are  demoralizing  the  Diocese.  Mr. 
Paquin  would  do  better,  on  account  of  the  Sisters.  They  are  well ;  but  things 
go  so  slow  that,  even  though  they  are  in  the  house,  yet  they  cannot  receive 
pupils.  Fr.  Bigeschi  is  rather  stubborn. 

^^     See  C.  P.  Maes :  The  Life  of  Rev.  Charles  Nerinckx,  p.  455  and  foil. 

^50  You  undoubtedly  supposed,  in  making  your  request,  that  Paquin  and 
Vergani  have  finished  their  theology;  they  are  through  only  two-thirds  of  it. 
and  the  remaining  tracts  are  among  the  most  important.  I  do  not  doubt  that  you 
will  deem  it  necessary  to  let  them  finish  their  course.  I  see  the  necessity  of  giv- 
ing a  companion  to  Tichitoli;  here  is  a  way:  you  had  promised  me  to  take  awaj'^ 
Fr.  Rosti  from  Grand  Coteau ;  he  could  go  to  La  Fourche.  Vergani  and  Paquin 
will  not  finish  their  course  before  Pentecost  next  year:  I  know  whereof  I  am 
speaking,  as  I  am  their  professor.  Useless  to  think  they  could  finish  their  studies 
under  Tichitoli.  I  would  be  glad  to  have  the  answer  of  Propaganda  in  regard 
to  marriages.  The  Ordo  was  ready  on  time,  but  there  was  no  means  to  send  it. 
I  ordained  Fr.  Smedts.  S.  J.  Mr.  Verhaegen,  S.  J.,  has  just  come  for  ordination. 
The  affairs  at  St.  Louis  are  very  much  of  a  mud-puddle. 

51  Could  not  procure  for  St.  Mary's  Seminary  some  help  like  that  which 
you  tendered  in  1821  at  Bp.  Du  Bourg's  request?  The  Seminary  is  still  under  the 
same  Superior,  and  unfortunately  in  the  same  plight.  The  interest  you  mani- 
fested for  the  Superior  and  his  Community  leads  me  to  believe  that  you  will  not 
be  offended  at  this  request. 

52  On  November  22,  1825,  I  signed  the  deed  of  the  lot  sold  to  you  by  Bp. 
Du  Bourg;  Mr.  Flynn  left  it  with  me,  together  with  a  bond  of  $400.00  payable 
on  May  i,  1829.  A  few  months  ago  he  had  the  deed  recorded,  as  he  intended 
to  sell;  and  he  sent  it  back.  That  deed  .and  the  bond  are  the  only  papers  relating 
to  this  business  which  are  in  my  possession.  The  mortgage  has  not  been  left 
with  me. 


176  DOCUMENTS 

town "'.  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

26  Illd  Sunday  in  Lent.  Early  in  the  morning,  Confessions  of 
the  Brothers.  Pontifical  Mass  in  the  chapel,  during  which  I 

Ordination    promoted  to  the  sacred  Order  of  the  Subdiaconate  ad  titu- 
No.  12  l^fff^  paupertatis   Peter  Joseph   Verhaegen,  acolyte  of   the 

Society  of  Jesus,  presented  by  his  Superior.  Confessions 
of  some  lay  persons.  Assisted  at  High  Mass,  during  which 
Fr.  De  Neckere  preached.  Wrote  to  Mr.  Skinner  ^*,  Mon- 
treal. Vespers  in  the  church. 

27  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning  Spiritual  Conference  to  the 
Seminarians,  on  the  virtue  of  humility :  motives ;  means 
(Mr.  Saucier ^°).  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

28  Tuesday.  Early  in  the  morning.  Spiritual  Conference  of 
the  Community,  on  avoiding  sins  and  failings  against  char- 
ity. 1.  Motives:  the  consideration  of  our  duties,  a)  as  men; 
b)  as  Christians;  c)  as  members  of  the  same  Community. 
2.  What  should  be  avoided:  a)  thoughts;  b)  words;  c)  ac- 
tions; d)  omissions.  (Bro.  Donati^**).  Mass  in  the  chapel. 


MARCH. 

1     Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Sent  Bro.  Pifferi  and  Mr. 
Labadie  to  Ste.  Genevieve  ^^ 


"  Original  in  Archives  of  St.  Louis  Archdioc.  Chancery.  Bardstown, 
February  17,  1826:  Bp.  David  communicated  to  me  your  letter.  Our  desire  is 
that  you  should  not  consent  to  the  transfer  of  your  Seminary  to  New  Orleans. 
I  wrote  to  your  Superior  in  Rome  to  request  him  to  insist  in  order  that  the  division 
of  the  Diocese  should  be  made  soon;  the  letter  is  on  its  way.  It  is  desirable  that 
some  of  your  Italian  Confreres  should  do  the  same:  as  long  as  you  are  only 
Coadjutor  you  cannot  act  on  your  own  account,  and  can  do  nothing  for  the 
Diocese  of  St.  Louis,  where,  in  my  opinion,  there  is  a  better  scope  for  good  than 
in  New  Orleans. 

'♦  Editor  of  The  American  Farmer. — Your  favors  received,  and  all  the 
numbers  of  the  current  volume.  Paid  subscription  to  Mr.  Slattery. 

05     Cf.  St.  Louis  Cath.  Hist.  Review,  Vol.  LLL,  p.  330,  Note  74. 

'•    Cf.  Ibid.,  p.  350,  Note  140. 

"  Under  this  date,  ihe  Notebook  No.  I,  of  Bp.  Rosati's  Correspondence 
contains  two  letters,  not  recorded  in  the  Diary.  The  first  is  to  Bishop  Du  Bourg, 
in  reply  to  one  of  this  prelate  received  the  same  day  and  dated  l<'cbruary4,  1826. 
(See  St.  Louis  Cath.  Hist.  Review,  Vol.  IV,  p.  106,  Note  90).  After  speaking  of 
the  fire  at  the  Bethlehem  Convent,  he  once  more  deplores  the  departure  of  many 
priests,  and  for  the  first  time  broaches,  recommending  absolute  secrecy,  the  project 
of  a  trip  to  Europe  in  order,  first,  to  obtain  the  postponement  of  the  division; 
secondly  to  get  a  few  priests  of  the  Congregation  to  start  the  Louisiana  Seminary; 
and  thirdly  to  stimulate  the  zeal  of  the  members  of  the  Propagation  of  the 
Faith  on  behalf  of  the  Mission.  Fr.  Brassac  is  going  to  Europe.  Himself  has  to 
l)orrow  the  money  for  the  trip:  he  will  give  as  security  two  of  his  negroes.  Fr. 
Sibourd  is  also  about  to  depart:  he  leaves  to  Rosati  all  his  furniture  and  asks 
that  500  Masses  be  said  for  his  intention.  Mr,  Chalon  wants  to  join  the  Jesuits. 


DOCUMENTS  177 

2  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Conference  to  the 
Nuns,  on  the  observance  of  Rule.  Sent  Fr.  Permoli  and 
Mr.  Timon  to  St.  Michael  °^ ;  they  are  to  remain  there 
three  days,  the  first,  to  perform  a  marriage,  etc.;  the  sec- 
ond, to  preach  next  Sunday  in  English,  etc.  Received  the 
speech  made  by  the  Right  Rev.  J.  England  in  the  House  of 
Representatives  of  the  United  States. 

3  Friday.  Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

4  Saturday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of  the 
Nuns.  In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

5  IVth  Sunday  in  Lent.  Early  in  the  morning  Confessions  of 
the  Brothers  at  Pontifical  Mass  in  the  Community  chapel, 
assisted  by  Fr.  Odin,  and  Messrs.  Paquin  and  Vergani.  I 

Ordination    promoted  to  the  sacred  Order  of   the     Diaconate     Peter 
No.  13  Joseph  Verhaegen,  Subdeacon  of  the     Society    of    Jesus. 

Confessions  of  some  externs.  Assisted  at  High  Mass,  dur- 
ing which  I  preached.  What  we  read  today  in  the  Gospel 
affords  plenty  of  matter  for  instruction.  The  wonder  which 
Christ  works  in  the  presence  of  all  strengthen  our  faith  in 
the  wonderful  things,  exceeding  our  human  intellect,  which 
he  teaches.  And  just  as  we  cannot,  without  an  incredible 
audacity  and  impiety,  deny  what  he  did,  so  likewise  we 
cannot  refuse  to  accept  his  teaching  without  the  same  im- 
piety and  audacity.  The  multiplication  of  loaves  is  just  as 
wonderful  and  incomprehensible  as  the  transsubstantiation 
of  the  bread  and  wine  into  His  body  and  blood,  and  the 


I  will  not  permit  him  to  go  before  the  Summer  vacation;  in  the  meantime  he 
ought  to  reflect  seriously  on  his  project. — Rosati's  answer  is  summed  up  in  the 
Notebook  as  follows:  Knowing  the  state  of  your  finances,  I  did  not  wish  to 
write  you  concerning  the  misfortune  of  our  Nuns :  it  would  have  been  begging. 
I  accept  the  Soo  Intentions  of  Fr.  Sibourd.  As  to  the  rest,  I  wrote  you  by  mail; 
a  conversation  will  be  more  satisfactory  than  a  thousand  letters. 

The  second  letter  is  to  Miss  Camilla  de  Glandeves  de  Niozelles,  Marseilles, 
France.  This  was  one  of  the  two  ladies  who  had  been  Fr.  Rosati's  hosts  during 
several  weeks  in  1816-16,  when  Frs.  Rosati  and  Acquaroni  stopped  at  Marseilles 
on  their  way  from  Rome  to  Bordeaux  and  ultimately  to  America.  After  re- 
introducing himself  to  the  lady,  Bishop  Rosati  rehearses  briefly  the  story  of  the 
establishment  in  Amerca,  especially  of  the  Seminary.  Certain  graphic  details 
on  the  church  of  the  Barrens  and  the  stay  at  Mrs.  Hayden's  house  are  not  found 
anywhere  else,  that  we  know  of,  at  first  hand;  for  this  reason  they  are  worth 
citing  here:  "A  few  log-cabins  were  the  first  edifies  of  the  Seminary.  The  church 
was,  and  still  is  built  in  the  same  style :  large  logs  hewn  squ-are  on  two  sides  and 
laid  upon  one  another,  the  chinks  being  filled  with  small  pieces  of  wood  or  rock 
and  mud;  the  roof  is  of  wood,  and  oftentimes  in  winter  leaves  free  passage  to 
rain  and  snow,  so  that  we  had  repeatedly  our  floors  covered  with  two  or  three 
inches  of  water;  and  at  other  times  we  found  upon  our  beds  on  awaking  in  the  ■ 
morning,  an  extra  blanket  of  snow — which  was  not  there  the  night  before."  A 
note  indicates  the  letter  was  "to  be  continued";  but  of  the  continuation  we  have, 
so  far,  discovered  no  traces. 

S8     Fredericktown,  Mo. 


178  DOCUMENTS 

multiplication  of  that  same  body  and  blood.  Strange,  there- 
fore, and  absolutely     incomprehensible  is  the  position  of 
those  Christians,  professing  that  the  Scriptures  are  the  pure 
word  of  God,  who  yet  deny  the  Transubstantiation.  Strange 
is  the  conduct  of  those  Catholics  who,  firmly  believing  this 
mvstery,  neglect  nevertheless  to  receive  the  Holy  Eucharist, 
or  come  to  the  sacred  Table  with  evil  dispositions,  heaping 
sacrilegious  communions  upon  sacrilegious  confessions.  In 
order  that  we  may  avoid  these  most  great  evils,  last  Sun- 
day, etc. ;  today,  etc.,  we  shall  explain  what  are  the  ob- 
stacles to  confession:  1.  shame;  2.  fear;  3.  malice;  4.  pride. 
1.  Of  course,  no  one  denies  that  shame  accompanies  sin. 
And  indeed  it   should  be  so.     Thus   it  was  ordained  by 
Providence,  in  order  that  shame  should  frighten  us  from 
sinning.     But  here,  the  order  is  inverted ;  that  shame  of 
which  I  speak  is  not  grounded  on  any  reasonable  founda- 
tion. The  confession  of  our  sins  is  an  action  good,  glorious, 
meritorious,  and  commanded  to  us ;     whereas  that  shame 
will  be  no  help  whatever  to  him  to  hides  his  sins  in  con- 
fession. They  indeed  cannot  be  hid  from  God,  for  in  Him 
we  live,  and  move,  and  are."^^  "Where  shall  I  go  from  thy 
spirit,  and  whither  shall  I  flee  from  thy  face?""^°  He  is  a 
"searcher  of  hearts."  ®^      Nay   more,   this    shame  is   most 
harmful:  by  your  silence  you  shall  be  condemned,  whereas 
by  your  confession  you  could  have  been  saved.  On  the  day 
of  judgment,  "nothing  is  hid  that  shall  not  be  revealed,"  ®' 
before  your  parents,  your  relatives,  your  friends,  the  whole 
world."  Let  all  then  be  confounded  that  act  unjust  things 
without  cause."  ^^ — 2.  Fear.    Loss  of  reputation,    there  is 
none :  the  priest  is  bound  by  the  most  strict  law  of  secrecy, 
imposed  upon  him  by  natural   law,  divine  law  and  eccle- 
siastical law,  and  sanctioned  by  punishments,  both  eternal 
and  temporal ;  so  that  in  no  case  whatever  may  he  reveal 
any  of  the  things  which  he  has  heard  in  confession.  Loss  of 
the  esteem  of  the  confessor  himself,  there  is  none  either: 
for  he,  too,  is  a  man ;    he  knows  by  his  own    experience 
human  frailty,  that  to  fail  is  human,  but  also  that  to  repair 
one's  failings  by  confessing  them  is  above  human  nature; 
and  the  greater  the  sins  which  he  hears,  the  greater  in  pro- 
portion will  he  recognize  the  grace,  the  virtue  and  heroism 
of  the  penitent  who  confesses  them.  Harsh  reproofs,  there 
will  be  none:  the  priest  must  develop  in  himself  a  heart  all 


"•  Act,  xvii,  28. 

•"  Ps.   cxxxviii,  6. 

"'  Ps.  vii,  9. 

«*  Matt  X,  26. 

••  Ps.  xxiv,  4. 


DOCUMENTS  179 

of  charity,  and  imitate  Christ,  the  prince  of  pastors,  who 
used  to  receive  sinners  with  kindness,  and  treat  them  with 
the  greatest  love.  Heavy  penances?  But  where  are,  in  the 
present  disciphne  of  the  Church,  these  penaces?  What  a 
difference  with  what  used  to  be  done  in  the  early  times  of 
the  Church !  with  what  is  suffered  in  purgatory,  with  the 
eternal  pains  of  hell  which  the  divine  jsutice  etc.  The 
delay,  or  denial  of  absolution.  Granted  that  by  not  confess- 
ing your  sins  you  receive  absolution,  of  what  good  is  this 
sacrilege  to  you?  Moreover,  absolution  is  never  denied  al- 
together :  there  are  no  irremissible  sins ;  God's  mercy  far 
exceeds  men's  malice.  And  if  absolution  was  ever  denied 
you,  it  was  not  because  your  sin  was  irremissible,  but  be- 
cause you  were  not  yet  in  the  proper  and  necessary  dispo- 
sitions :  for  instance,  you  refused  to  make  restitution  of 
what  you  had  unjustly  acquired,  to  remove  a  proximate 
occasion  of  sin,  to  pluck  out  of  your  heart  an  emity,  etc. — 
3.  Malice,  which  excuses  lessens  sins,  etc.  Integrity  with  re- 
gard to  the  species  of  sin,  etc.  Adam,  Eve ;  so  does  the 
husband  blame  his  wife,  the  wife  her  husband;  the  parents 
their  children;  the  servants  their  masters,  the  masters  their 
servants,  etc.,  etc.  —  4.  Pride,  which  makes  some  confess 
their  sins  with  a  kind  of  boasting,  without  the  least  sense 
of  shame,  or  sorrow  and  humility ;  which  make  penitents 
resist  to  the  confessor,  and  refuse  to  acquiesce  to  their  ad- 
monitions and  to  their  judgment:  This  is  no  sin;  I  think 
this  is  lawful,  etc.  So,  for  instance,  to  sell  liquor,  to  hold 
dances,  to  frequent  dangerous  company,  etc.  Confession, 
therefore,  to  be  good,  must  be  an  accusation  of  one's  owti 
sins,  according  to  species  and  numbers  and  circumstances, 
made  humbly  to  the  priest,  etc.,  etc.  Vespers  in  the  church. 

6  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning.  Conference  to  the  Semi- 
narians, on  the  Exercise  of  the  Presence  of  God:  1.  Mo- 
tives; 2.  Means  (Mr.  Mascaroni  *^*).  Mass  in  the  chapel. 
In  the  evening,  return  of  Fr.  Permoli  and  Mr.  Timon.  Re- 
ceived a  letter  from  Fr.  Audizio. 

7  Tuesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

8  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  ^^ 


6*    Cf.  St.  Louts  Cath.  Hist.  Review,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  348,  Note  134. 

®5  Two  letters  were  written  on  that  day.  The  one  is  to  Fr.  Audizio  in 
answer  to  Audizio's  letter  received  two  days  before :  I  am  well  pleased  with  the 
arrangements  you  made  with  the  people  of  Vide-Poche.  Your  boxes  were  long 
since  sent  to  Ste.  Genevieve. 

The  other  is  to  Fr.  Dahmen:  Received  Cologne  water.  Please  find  us  vines, 
pear-trees,  currant-bushes,  melon  and  radish  seeds. 


ISO  DOCUMENTS 

9  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Conference  to  the 
Nuns,  on  the  obstacles  to  the  observance  of  Rules;  1.  false 
charity;  2.  misguided  zeal;  3.  exaggerated  care  of  one's 
halth;  4.  discouragement,  etc.  In  the  evening  received  by 
the  mail  a  letter  from  Fr.  Tichitoli. 

10  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Chapter ;  went  to  confession. 
Mass  in  the  chapel.  Answered  Madame  Duchesne  '^^.  Wrote 
to  Fr.  Portier®'. 

11  Saturday  Sitientes.  At  10  o'clock  I  celebrated  solemn  Pon- 
O  d'  ti  n  t^fical  ]\iass  in  the  church,  and  had  an  ordination  in  which 
Xo.  14  1.  I  conferred  the  first  Tonsure  on  Gabriel  Chalon  °^,  of 

the  Diocese  of  Lyons,  incardinated  to  this  New  Orhans 
Diocese  with  the  permission  of  his  Ordinary;  2.  promDted 
to  the  Diaconate  John  Timon,  of  the  Congregation  of  the 
Mission ;  and  3.  to  the  Priesthood  John  Boull'er,  of  the 
Congregation  of  the  Mission,  and  Petei  Joseph  Verhaegen, 
of  the  Society  of  Jesus.  In  the  evening,  Confessions  of  the 


8*  I  have  always  desired  the  multiplication  of  establishments  which,  like 
yours,  are  the  greatest  asset  of  Religion  in  this  country.  Hence  I  shall  be  most 
glad  to  see  one  at  St.  Charles.  I  accordingly  authorize  you  to  take  whatever 
steps  you  will  deem  proper  and  at  any  time  you  choose.  Have  just  ordained 
Fr.  Verhaegen. 

•^^  Have  just  heard  your  appointment  to  the  Bishopric  of  Alabama,  and,  at 
the  same  time,  your  refusal.  I  was  glad  that  you  are  known  in  Rome  and  hope 
your  refusal  will  not  be  accepted.  Owing  to  my  great  affection  for  you  since  I 
have  had  the  privilege  to  know  you,  I  feel  a  personal  satisfaction  at  your  eleva- 
tion. I  would  not  speak  thus  if  the  Episcopate  in  this  country  was  a  source  of 
honors:  but  crosses,  afflictions,  privations,  humiliations,  labors,  and  sufferings 
are  our  lot.  Courageously,  therefore,  take  up  these  crosses,  and  you  will  be  on 
the  high  road  to  heaven.  Will  to-morrow  confer  tonsure  upon  your  cousin  (Mr. 
Gabriel  Chalon),  who  is  deporting  himself  excellently  and  has  profited  much  by 
his  sojourn  in  the  Seminary.  Mr.  Boullier  and  a  Jesuit  are  also  to  be  ordained 
priests. 

Another  letter,  to  Fr.  Ticfiitoli,  was  written  the  same  day:  My  previous 
letters  told  you  what  I  think  about  your  going  back  to  Europe.  You  are  right 
in  asking  for  a  companion,  but  you  know  that  it  is  not  within  my  power  to  send 
you  those  whom  you  nre  asking  for.  Fr.  Idin,  as  I  told  you  already,  is  the  only 
priest  here  able  to  work;  Fr.  De  Neckere  is  sick;  Fr.  PermoH  does  not  speak 
French;  Mr.  Paquin  has  not  yet  seen  two-thirds  of  his  theology,  and  cannot  be 
ordained  before  Pentecost  next  year.  I  accordingly  thought  of  Fr.  Rosti,  whom 
I  cannot  leave  alone. 

"•     Cf.  St.  Louis  Calh.  Hist.  Review,  Vol.  IV,  p.  8s,  Note  37. 

■»  Heard  from  Rp.  Du  Bourg  your  determination  to  return  to  Europe.  I 
keenly  feel  the  loss  which  the  Diocese  will  suffer  thereby;  but  as  I  know  this 
step  on  your  part  is  prompted  by  good  reasons,  I  pray  God  to  shower  upon  you 
in  the  place  of  your  retirement  his  choicest  blessings.  I  assume  the  charge  of 
the  500  Masses  mentioned  by  Bishop  Du  Bourg  and  thank  you  for  the  ample 
compensation  which  you  kindly  offered  me. 


DOCUMENTS  181 

Seminarians.  Wrote:  1.  to  Fr.  Sibourd  «^  2.  to  Fr.  Van 
Quickenborne  ^°. 

12  Passion  Sunday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Confessions  of  the 
Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions.  Assisted  at 
High  Mass,  during  which  Fr.  Odin  preached  the  sermon. 
Vespers  in  the  church. 

13  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Spiritual  Conference  to  the 
Seminarians,  on  vivifying  our  actions  and  our  life  by  the 
spirit  of  faith;  1.  Motives;  2.  Means  (Mr.  Labadie).  Mass 
in  the  chapel. 

14  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community,  (as  yes- 
terday). Bro.  Vanucci  ^^  and  Mr.  Paquin.  Mass  in  the 
chapel. 

15  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  In  the  evening  arrival  of 
Fr.  Dahmen.  Received  letters  from  Fr.  Saulnier  and  Fr. 
Verhaegen. 

16  Thursday,  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of  the 
Nuns. 

17  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Chapter;  one  Confession; 
went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Fr.  Bouillier  sang 
his  first  Mass  in  the  chapel  of  the  Nuns,  at  the  occasion  of 
the  feast  of  the  Seven  Dolors  of  the  Bl.  Virgin. 

18  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  In  the  evening  Confessions 
of  the  Seminarians  and  of  Eu. 

19  Palm  Sunday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Confessions  of  the 
Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  At  9  o'clock,  w^ent  to  the 
church,  blessed  the  Palms ;  after  the  Gospel  of  the  Blessing 
of  the  Palms,  preached :  Christ,  v^ho,  during  all  His  mortal 
life,  faithful  to  the  practice  of  humility,  had  always  shunned 
honors,  today  prepares  a  triumph  to  himself.  Great  mystery, 
this.  On  the  tenth  day  of  the  month,  according  to  the  pre- 
cept of  Leviticus,  was  to  be  prepared  the  lamb  to  be  im- 
molated on  the  feast  of  the  Pascha.  This  lamb  figured 
Christ.  Christ,  the  victim  to  be  immolated  is  brought  to 
Jerusalem  with  the  pomp  of  a  triumph.  Moreover,  he  was 
to  be  recognized  by  the  Jewish  people  as  the  Messias 
promised  to  them,  according  to  the  words  of  the  prophet. 


''^  I  delayed  ordaining  Fr.  Verhaegen  a  little  more  than  you  anticipated 
because  I  like  to  hold  Ordinations  on  the  days  appointed  by  the  church ;  we  had, 
moreover,  some  candidates  of  our  own.  Fr.  Verhaegen  has  edified  us  very  much, 
as  had  done  Fr.  Smedts.  I  congratulate  you  on  getting  this  addition,  and  pray 
God  to  continue  to  give  you  increase. 

71     Cf.  St.  Louis  Cath.  Hist.  Reviezv.  Vol.  Ill,  p.  352,  Note  I47- 


182  DOCUMENTS 

He.  therefore,  is  received  as  such ;  as  such  he  is  hailed : 
Hosanna !  His  triumph  takes  place  amidst  the  waving  of 
palms.  He  indeed  was  to  conquer,  by  his  passion  and  death, 
hell,  sin  and  death.  A  king  of  peace,  he  is  received  with 
the  waving  of  olive  branches,  as  he  was  to  reconcile  man- 
kind with  God  by  his  death.  These  are  the  mysteries  which 
we  commemorate  today.  Fitting  it  was  indeed  that  we 
should  take  part  in  this  triumph,  as  we,  like  the  crowds  who 
received  him  today,  are  of  the  numbers  of  those  for  whom 
he  was  to  die.  This  is  the  purpose  of  this  procession,  where- 
by, going  to  meet  Christ,  we  emulate  the  pious  desire  of  the 
crowds  to  see  him ;  we  walk  with  palms  and  branches  of 
trees,  not  only  to  recall  to  our  memories  the  significance 
of  them,  but  also  to  urge  us  on  to  share  in  the  struggle  of 
Christ.  We  should  root  up  habits  of  sin :  they  will  serve  to 
the  triumph  of  Christ ;  we  should  struggle  against  the  spir- 
itual foes  of  our  souls ;  the  world,  the  devil,  the  flesh.  The 
olive  branches  are  the  sign  of  our  reconciliation  to  God. 
When  the  procession  returns  to  the  church,  only  a  few 
chanters  enter  at  once  into  the  edifice;  the  door  is  shut, 
and  the  rest  remain  outside.  The  chanters  inside  start  a 
hymn  ;the  clerg\'  outside  repeat  that  hymn.  Before  Christ's 
death  heaven  was  closed  to  men ;  true,  there  were  relations 
between  the  citizens  of  the  heavenly  court  and  the  pilgrim 
sons  of  Adam ;  yet,  after  death  the  latter  were  unable  to 
enter  into  that  motherland.  Christ  by  his  death  unlocked 
the  gates  of  the  heavenly  Jerusalem.  All  these  things,  etc. 
Solemn  Vespers  in  the  church. 

20  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Spiritual  Conference  to  the 
Seminarians,  on  the  Devotion  to  the  passion  of  Christ  (Mr. 
Jourdain.)  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

21  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community,  on  the 
Passion  of  Christ  (Fr.  De  Neckere).  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

22  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel  early  in  the  morning.  Con- 
fessions of  the  Nuns.  At  4  o'clock,  Tenchrae  in  the  church. 
In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

23  Maundy  Thursday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Confessions  of 
the  Brothers.  Went  to  confession.  At  9  o'clock  in  the 
church ;  after  None  Pontifical  Mass.  After  the  Gospel  I 
preached  and  explained  today's  ceremonies.  Consecration 
of  the  Holy  Oils.  Communion  of  the  clergy  and  the  people. 
After  Vespers  I  washed  the  feet  to  twelve  of  the  clergy, 
some  priests,  and  the  others  inferior  clerics.  At  4  o'clock 
Tenehrae  in  the  church. 


DOCUMENTS  •  183 

24  Good  Friday.  At  10  o'clock,  in  the  church.  Preached.  At 
4  o'clock  Tenebrae. 

25  Holy  Saturday.  At  8 :30  went  to  church.  After  the  reciting 
of  Sexte,  I  explained  the  ceremonies,  blessed  the  fire;  then 
took  place  the  blessing  of  the  paschal  candle;  None  was 
recited,  I  blessed  the  Baptism  Fount,  and  baptized  an  in- 
fant, the  daughter  of  Benedict  Hayden.  Litany;  Mass.  In 
the  evening.  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians  and  of  others. 

26  Easter  Sunday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Confessions  of  the 
Brothers  and  of  others.  Received  letters:  1.  from  Fr,  Dah- 
men;  2.  from  the  Right  Rev.  Bp.  of  New  Orleans  ^^ ;  3. 
from  Fr.  Borgna;  4.  from  Fr.  Boccardo  (Italy  ") ;  5.  from 
Fr.  Acquaroni  (Italy  ^*)  ;  6.  the  news  of  the  death  of  Mrs. 
Fournier",  After  the  chanting  of  Tierce  I  celebrated  solemn 
Pontifical  Mass  in  the  church,  and  Fr.  De  Neckere  preach- 


T2  Original  in  Archives  of  St.  Louis  Archdioc,  Chancery;  a  short  note: 
Wrote  to  you  lately;  since  then  nothing  new;  am  strengthened  more  and  more 
in  my  purpose,  hence  hope  to  see  you  in  the  latter  part  of  April.  Enclose  a  letter 
of  Fr.  Boullier's  father;  I  answered  he  is  well. 

73  Angelo  Boccardo,  priest  C.  M.  Bishop  Rosati  had  long  desired  to  have 
him  in  America  and  intended  to  make  him  Director  of  the  Novices.  He  indeed 
came  to  America  in  1827,  but  owing  to  an  unfortunate  accident,  which  we  shall 
hear  from  our  Diary,  sailed  back  immediately  for  Italy,  to  the  great  dismay  of 
Bishop  Rosati. 

74  Cf.  St.  Louis  Cath.  Hist.  Review,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  318,  Note  20. 

75  Bictoire  Frangoise  Du  Bourg,  Bishop  Du  Bourg's  elder  sister,  was  born 
at  Bordeaux  in  1763,  shortly  before  her  parents  Pierre  Du  Bourg  and  Marguerite 
Armand  de  Bogluzan  went  over  to  San  Domingo,  where  Louis  William  Valen- 
tin, the  future  Bishop,  was  born  in  1766.  No  doubt  but,  like  the  other  children 
of  the  family,  Victoire  Frangoise  was  sent  to  France  for  her  education.  When 
and  where  she  married  Antoine  Fournier,  we  cannot  tell,  but  she  was,  it  seems, 
a  widow  in  1808,  at  the  time  she  extended  the  hospitality  of  her  Baltimore  home 
to  Mrs.  Seton.  Some  time  after  1815,  she,  together  with  her  brother,  Louis 
Joseph  Du  Bourg,  "le  beau  Du  Bourg",  as  he  was  styled,  moved  back  to  Bor- 
deaux, 7,  Rue  de  I'Eglise  St.  Seurin,  and  both  were  active  in  helping  the  Louis- 
iana missions.  Mrs.  Fournier  died  December  5,  1825  in  her  home.  Following  is 
the  entry  o  fher  demise,  in  the  Register  of  Funerals  of  St.  Seurin's  parish: 

'In  the  year  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  twenty-five,  the  sixth  day  of 
the  month  of  December,  were  celebrated  in  the  church  of  St.  Sevrin  the  re- 
ligious obsequies  of  Lady  Victoire  Frangoise  Du  Bourg,  sixty-two  years  of  age, 
born  in  Bordeaux,  widow  of  Mr.  Antoine  Fournier,  who  deceased  yesterday  at 
one  o'clock  in  the  morning,  having  received  the  Sacrament  of  Extreme  Unction. 
During  her  long  illness  she  had  received  Communion  several  times.  In  witness 
thereof  I,  the  undersigned,  pastor  of  this  church,  have  drawn  up  the  present 
Act 

FUILHADE  (Failhade?) 

Pastor  of  St.  Seurin.' 


Ig4  DOCUMENTS 

ed.  .Answered  Frs.  Dahmen  ^*,  Borgna  ",  and  Saulnier ", 
and  sent  the  Holy  Oils  to  the  latter. 

27  Monday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confession  of  a  lay  person. 
Assisted  at  High  Mass,  during  which  I  preached :  We  must 
rise  again  with  Christ,  and  take  care  that  our  resurrection 
be  like  the  resurrection  of  Christ;  1.  true;  2.  perfect;  3. 
for  ever. 

28  Tuesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Assisted  at  High  Mass. 

29  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

30  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning  in  the  same  place. 
Conference  to  the  Nuns,  on  our  Spiritual  Resurrection  with 
Christ. 

31  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning.  Chapter;  went  to  confession. 
Mass  in  the  chapel. 


"'  Am  sending  Holy  Oils  for  yourself  and  Fr.  Olivier.  Open  the  barrel  of 
rice  and  take  what  you  need;  keep  also  six  bottles  of  oil.  Am  sending  you  some 
sausage. 

"^  Your  letter  received.  Am  sending  you  a  barrel  of  corn  meal  and  a  box 
containing  sausage. 

^8  Am  sending  Holy  Oils  for  your  self,  Fr.  Audizio,  Fr.  Savine  and  the 
Jesuits. 


ST.  LOUIS 

CATHOLIC   HISTORICAL 

REVIEW 


Issued  Qu  arterly 


EDITOR-IN-CHIEF 

REV.  JOHN  ROTHENSTEINER 

ASSOCIATE   EDITORS 

REV.  CHARLES  L.  SOUVAY,  C.  M.,  D.  D. 
REV.  F.  G.  HOLWECK 
REV.  GIIvBERT  J.  GARRAGHAN,  S.  J. 
EDWARD    BROWN 


Volume  IV  OCTOBER  1922  Number  4 


PUBUSHKD    BY   THE   CATHOLIC    HISTORICAL    SOCIETY   OF    SaINT   LOUIS 

209  Walnut  Street,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 


Catholic  Historical  Society  of  St.  Louis 
Established  February  7th,  1917 


OFFICERS  AND  STANDING  COMMITTEES 
1922-1923 

President — Most  Rf,v.  John  J.  Glennon,  D.  D. 
First  Vice-President — Rt.  Rev.  J.  J.  Tannrath 
Second  Vice-President — John  S.  Leahy 
Third  Vice-President — Ida  M.  Schaaf 
Treasurer — Edward  Brown 
Secretary — Rev.  Gilbert  J.  Garraghan,  S.  J. 


Librarians 
and  Archivists 


Executive 
Committee 


(     l^EV.    F.    G.    HOLWECK 

<    Rev.  Charles  L.  Souvav,  C.  M.,  D.  D. 
(^   Rev.  Gilbert  J.  Garraghan,  S.  J. 


Rt.  Rev.  Mgr.  J.  J.  Tannrath,  President 

Rev.  M.  J.  O'Connor,  S.  J. 

Rev.  Charles  L.  Souvav,  C.  M.,  D.  D. 

Rev.  F.  G.  Holweck 

Rev.  Gilbert  J.  Garraghan,  S.  J. 

Rev.  John  Rothensteiner 

Edward  Brown 


Committee 
on  Library 
and  Publications 


Rev.  Charles  L.  Souvav,  C.  M.,  D.  D. 

Rev.  F.  G.  Holweck 

Rev,  Gilbert  J.  Garraghan,  S.  J. 

Rev.  John  Rothensteini'.r 

Edward  Brown 


COMMUNICATIONS 

General  Correspondence  should  be  addressed  to  Rev.  Gilbert  J.  Garraghan, 
S.  J.,  St  Louis  University,  8t.  Louis,  Mo  . 

Exchange  publications  and  matter  submitted  for  publication  in  the  Sr.  Lours 
Catholic  Historical  Review  should  be  sent  to  the  Editor-in-chief,  Rev.  John 
Rothensteiner,  191 1   N.  Taylor  Ave. 

Remittances  should  be  made  to  Edward  Brown,  Treasurer,  511  Locust  St., 
St.  Loui%  Mo, 


CONTENTS 

PAGE 

An   Appeal    188 

Father  Edmond  Saulnier 

Rev.  F.  G.  Hohveck       189 

Historical  Sketch  of  Catholic  New  Madrid 

Rev  John  Rothensteiner      206 

Osage  Mission  During  the  Civil  War 

Rev.  Paul  M.  Ponziglione,  S.  J.       219 

Notes 230 

Documents  From  Our  Archives  245 

Catholic  Historical  Society  of  St.  Louis 

List  of  Members 272 


AN   APPEAL 

HISTORICAL  MATTER  DESIRED 
by  the  Catholic  Historical  Society  of  St.  Louis 

+ 

Books  and  pamphlets  on  American  History  and  Biography, 
particularly  those  relating  to  Church  institutions,  ecclesiastical 
persons  and  Catholic  lay  people  within  the  limits  of  the  Lx)uisiana 
Purchase ; 

Old  newspapers ;  Catliolic  modern  papers ;  Parish  papers, 
whether  old  or  recent: 

IVe  lirill  highly  appreciate  the  courtesy  of  the  Reverend 
Pastors  zvho  send  us  regularly  their  Parish  publications ; 
Manuscripts;  narratives  of  early  Catholic  settlers  or  relating 
to  early  Catholic  settlements ;  letters : 

In  the  case  of  family  papers  which  the  actual  owners 
wish  to  keep  in  their  possession,  zve  shall  be  grateful  for 
the  privilege  of  taking  copies  of  these  papers; 
Engravings,  portraits,  Medals    etc; 

In  a  word,  every  object  whatsoever  which,  by  the  most  liberal 
construction,  may  be  regarded  as  an  aid  to,  or  illustration  of  the 
history  of  the  Catholic  Church  in  the  Middle  West. 

Contributions  will  be  credited  to  the  donors  and  preserved 
in  the  Library  or  Archives  of  the  Society,  for  the  use  and  benefit 
of  the  members  and  other  duly  authorized  persons. 

Communications  may  be  addressed  either  to  the  Secretary, 
or  to  the  Librarians  of  the 

Catholic  Historical  Society  of  St.  Louis, 

209  Walnut  Street,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 


188 


FATHER  EDMOND  SAULNIER 


The  pioneer  priests  of  one  hunderd  years  ago  were  kept  so  busy 
going  over  their  wide  territory  preaching,  instructing,  attending  to 
laborious  sick  calls,  building  up  missions  and  stations,  that  they  ap- 
parently had  but  little  leisure  for  literary  pursuits.  But  most  of  these 
hardy  men  were  men  of  culture,  educated  in  European  colleges,  semi- 
naries and  universities  and  could  never  entirely  forget  the  careful 
training  of  their  early  days.  Thus  we  find  in  them  a  taste  for  local 
history,  which  we  in  vain  look  for  in  a  later  generation  of  mission- 
aries. Bishop  Rosati  of  St.  Louis  carefully  preserved  every  letter 
which  he  received  and  a  rough  draft  of  every  letter  which  he  wrote, 
with  the  intention  to  serve  later  historical  research.  Also  the  hero  of 
this  sketch,  Father  Edmond  Saulnier,  kept  a  file  of  letters ;  he  gave 
them  to  his  bishop,  but  after  some  time  asked  Rosati  to  return  them, 
lest  they  be  lost.  These  letters  are  found  in  the  Rosati  collection  at 
the  Chancery  Ofiice  of  the  Archdiocese  of  St.  Louis. 

It  is  quite  probable  that  Saulnier  knew  and  wished  that  some 
time,  perhaps  after  a  hundred  years,  an  inquisitive  writer  would  pore 
over  these  letters  and  also  over  his  own,  written  to  Rosati,  to  satisfy 
his  curiosity  and  to  collect  historical  notes.  And  these  men  of  a  hun- 
dred years  ago,  knew  the  art  now  nearly  lost,  the  art  of  writing  letters- 
In  our  archives  are  found  about  one  hundred  letters,  sent  by  Saulnier 
to  the  address  of  Bishop  Rosati,  from  December  1819  to  February 
1843.  They  are  most  human  and  interesting.  They  give  a  faithful 
pen  picture  of  the  period  in  which  Saulnier  lived.  In  reproducing 
this  picture  I  do  not  intend  to  deliver  a  panegyric  on  the  virtues  and 
labors  of  the  "great  missionary,"  Father  Saulnier.  Saulnier  was 
not  a  great  man.  He  could  not  preach,  he  was  not  a  learned  theolo- 
gian nor  a  forceful  character,  but  played  a  part  in  the  history  of  the 
diocese  of  St.  Louis  and  he  is  the  only  French  secular  priest  who 
lived  to  see  the  transition  of  the  diocese  of  St.  Louis  from  the  French 
period  to  the  modern  period.  We  describe  the  life  and  character  of 
Father  Saulnier  as  it  is  reflected  from  his  letters  with  all  his  defects, 
errors,  labors  and  virtues. 

Edmond  Saulnier  was  born  at  Bordeaux  in  Southern  France,  13 
March,  1798.  In  Bordeaux  he  was  also  educated,  but  in  1815  and 
1816  we  find  him  at  Paris  in  a  school  on  Rue  du  Regard.  (Notice  in 
his  memoranda.)  At  Bordeaux  he  received  tonsure  on  March  31, 
1817;  there  he  also  met  the  priests  and  students  who  had  attached 
themselves  to  Bishop  Du  Bourg  of  Louisiana  to  labor  in  the  missions 
of  Louisiana.  A  true  Gascon,  he  was  quick  to  take  fire,  therefore  he 
resolved  to  leave  home  and  family  to  work  for  the  souls  of  the  lost 
sons  of  France  on  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi.  So  he  approached 
DuBourg  and  asked  for  admission  into  the  diocese  of  Louisiana.   Not 

189 


190  REV.  F.  G.  HOLWECK 

being  ready,  however,  to  leave  with  any  of  the  parties  sent  across  the 
Atlantic  by  Bishop  DuBourg-.  he  followed  later,  it  seems,  alone,  and 
arrived  at  the  Barrens,  Perry  Co-,  Missouri,  in  May  1819.  Seven 
months  before  his  coming  the  wandering  Seminary  of  Bishop 
DuBourg  had  found  a  fixed  abode  there,  with  Father  Rosati,  CM.,  as 
Rector.  At  the  Barrens  Saulnier  studied  philosophy  under  Philip 
Borgna  who.  on  Jan.  5.  1819,  had  arrived  from  Italy  with  Father 
Cellini. 

In  November  1819  Bishop  DuBourg  opened  St.  Louis  Academy 
on  Second  street  and  gave  to  the  newly  ordained  priest  Francis  Niel 
the  important  offices  of  Pastor  of  St.  Louis  church  and  Director  of 
the  College.  He  found  it  difficult,  however,  to  provide  the  new 
institution  with  professors.  So  he  called  the  young  cleric  Edmond 
Saulnier  from  the  Seminary  to  teach  in  the  place  of  Perrodin\  On 
December  4th  (1918)  he  left  the  Barrens  on  an  old  and  stiff  horse  and 
made  his  way  through  the  hills  on  the  West  side  of  the  river-  He 
arrived  in  St.  Louis  on  December  8th,  having  spent  the  feast  of  the 
Immaculate  Conception  on  horseback  in  the  wilderness. 

There  is  no  need  to  dwell  on  the  conditions  prevailing  at  St.  Louis 
Academy ;  we  refer  our  readers  to  the  article  from  the  versatile  pen 
of  Father  Garraghan,  S.J.  -  Just  one  month  after  the  arrival  of 
Saulnier  the  new  brick  Cathedral,  built  by  DuBourg,  or  rather  its 
main  nave,  was  blessed  by  the  Venerable  Servant  of  God,  Felix  de 
Andreis,  the  Vicar  General  of  the  St.  Louis  District  of  the  Diocese  of 
Louisiana,  January  9th,  1820.  DuBourg  sang  the  Pontifical  Mass 
with  as  many  or  as  few  ministers  as  could  be  found.  The  parish 
now,  at  least,  had  a  church ;  it  may  have  looked  more  like  a  long 
and  narrow  bowling  alley,  but  the  bare  walls  were  richly  decorated 
with  valuable  rugs  and  costly  paintings  which  DuBourg  had  brought 
over  from  France ;  the  French  Revolution  had  ruined  many  noble 
families  of  France  financially,  and  works  of  art  could  be  bought  at 
bargain  prices.  The  easy  going  Creole  population  of  St.  Louis  was 
very  much  in  need  of  regular  pastoral  care.  For  over  fifteen  years, 
since  Father  Janin  had  preceded  the  Spanish  garrison  for  the  South, 
services  and  instructions  were  held  at  irregular  intervals  and  abuses 
were  prevailing.  Father  Niel,  used  to  the  simple  life  of  his  home 
parish  at  Saint-Antonin,  in  Southern  France,  was  shocked  and  in 
Lent  1820  he  preached  a  series  of  forcible  sermons  against  the  scan- 
dalous balls  which  were  held  by  the  members  of  his  flock  (letter  20 
March,  1820).  He  created  a  sensation  and  raised  angry  feelings 
without  any  perceptible  results.  In  the  same  year  Bishop  Du  Bourg 
made  peace  with  Father  Antony  Sedella.  the  pastor  of  the  Cathedral 
of  New  Orleans  and  the  unruly  faction  in  his  episcopal  city  and  left 
for  New  Orleans,  on  November  20th,  1820. 


'  The  latter  left  the  theological  career,  went  to  Louisiana  and  married 
the  daughter  of  Mrs.  Smith  of  Grand  Coteau ;  a.s  such  he  played  a  part  in  the 
life  of  Father  Cellini. 

^     St.  I^uis  Catholic   Historical   Review,  I,  p.  2,85. 


FATHER  EDMOND  SAULNIER  191 

Saulnier  catechized  the  colored  children  of  the  parish ;  he  went 
into  his  work  heart  and  soul ;  he  even  intended  to  copy  a  biography 
of  the  holy  Negro,  S-  Benedict  of  San  Filadelfo,  which  he  found  in 
Rosati's  library,  to  draw  from  it  material  for  his  instructions.  Little 
did  the  black  Creole  pickaninnies  of  pure  and  mixed  blood  care  about 
the  old  Sicilian  saint  who  never  in  his  life  instructed  a  negro.  Also 
other  impractical  ideas  went  through  his  head  and  through  the  pen 
into  his  letters :  he  desired  to  bring  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to 
the  wigwams  of  the  benighted  Indians  of  the  West ;  then  he  thought 
of  joining  the  Lazarists,  like  Fathers  Dahmen  and  Cellini  and  others, 
to  give  himself  entirely  to  God  by  the  vows  of  religion.  On  March 
8,  1822,  he  wrote :  Volo  facere  Domine  quod  vis,  quia  vis,  sicut  vis, 
fiat  voluntas  Dei  in  superioribus  erga  me  ^.  But  Bishop  Du  Bourg 
would  not  listen  to  the  fancies  of  the  young  man ;  he  advised  him  to 
become  a  secular  priest  and  serve  his  French  countrymen  in  St.  Louis, 
instead  of  the  Red  Man  on  the  Western  border  lines  of  Missouri. 

When,  in  fall  1822,  Bishop  Du  Bourg  arrived  in  St.  Louis  from 
New  Orleans,  he  gave  Saulnier  the  minor  Orders  and  Subdeaconship 
on  September  20th,  Deaconship  on  September  21st  and  the  Holy 
Priesthood  on  September  22nd. 

The  Academy  of  St.  Louis  did  not  prosper ;  there  were  few  pupils 
and,  in  spite  of  the  dearth  of  priests  for  the  missions,  there  were  four 
priests  acting  as  teachers  (letter  of  14  Nov.,  182)2)  :  Niel,  Michaud, 
Deys  and  Saulnier.  Niel  was  sickly ;  his  health  went  up  and  down 
like  a  thermometer  (letter  20th  March,  1820)  ;  the  professors  being 
young  and  inexperienced,  there  were  grave  disorders.  Saulnier,  tired 
of  toiling  amongst  these  "butterflies,"  tried  to  get  away :  he  wanted 
to  go  to  lower  Louisiana,  wherefore  he  handed  his  resignation  to  the 
Bishop ;  but  Du  Bourg  would  not  hear  of  it. 

The  main  difficulty  at  that  time  were  the  finances  of  St.  Louis 
Parish.  There  was  a  debt  of  4,500  dollars  on  the  Cathedral-  The 
money  had  been  advanced  by  the  trustees  of  the  church,  Bernard 
Pratte,  Auguste  Chouteau  (the  founder  of  St.  Louis)  and  his  step- 
brother, Pierre  Chouteau.  These  gentlemen  wanted  their  money. 
But  collections  amongst  the  Catholics  of  the  city  were  hopelessly 
small.  The  people  had  not  as  yet  been  trained  to  understand  that 
the  duty  of  maintaininng  the  church  must  rest  on  them  exclusively. 
Up  to  1804  the  Spanish  Government  had  provided  for  everything 
and  the  tithes  were  only  nominal.  The  American  Catholics  of  those 
days  relied  upon  the  contributions  which  streamed  into  the  country 
from  Europe.    Besides,  business  was  in  a  most  deplorable  condition. 

Niel  tried  his  very  best  to  satisfy  the  creditors ;  of  the  offerings 
of  the  faithful  he  retained  hardly  anything  for  himself,  living  per- 
sonally like  a  beggar — yea,  he  contracted  a  personal  debt  of  1,200 
dollars  which  remained  unpaid  for  many  years.  He  tried  to  get 
money  at  St.  Charles  by  instituting  a  lottery,  without  success ;  then 


3     I  shall  do,  O  Lord,  what  Thou  wilt,  because  Thou  wilt  and  as  Thou 
wilt;  may  the  will  of  God  be  done  by  the  will  of  my  superiors. 


192  K.EV.  F.  G.  HOLWECK 

he  arranged  another  lottery  at  St.  Louis  to  save  the  church  block, 
but  also  this  enterprise  ended  in  smoke.  On  December  17,  1822,  the 
legislature  of  Missouri  authorized  the  trustees  of  St.  L,ouis  parish 
to  sell  as  much  of  the  church  block  as  was  necessary  to  indemnify 
themselves.  Wherefore  on  September  16.  1823.  four  lots  on  Walnut 
Street  were  sold,  but  they  realized  only  1.204  dollars-  Father  Niel 
himself  was  the  buyer;  on  May  25,  1824,  he  transferred  the  lots  to 
Pratte  and  the  Chouteaus  who.  being  of  kindly  disposition  to  the 
church,  unlike  their  brother  trustees  in  other  parts  of  the  country, 
in  July  1828.  gave  them  back  to  Bishop  Rosati  for  a  note  of  $4,748.28 
at  six  per  cent  interest.  The  difficulties  caused  by  the  debt  were 
drawn  out  into  the  year  1830:  in  1829  the  church  owed  to  the  trustees 
$5,230.60.  including  the  unpaid  interest.  The  debt  was  paid  by  Bishop 
Rosati  in  three  installments  from  moneys  obtained  in  France  by 
Bishop  Du  Bourg,  then  Ordinary  of  Montauban  in  Southern  France. 

On  December  2.  1824  Father  Niel  had  been  commissioned  by 
Bishop  Du  Bourg  to  go  to  France  to  collect  funds  and  to  gain  priests 
and  students  for  the  diocese  of  Louisiana.  He  left  in  March  1825, 
after  a  splendid  farewell  celebration  arranged  by  the  good  citizens 
of  St.  Louis.  But  in  July  he  was  still  in  Philadelphia,  since  the  con- 
dition of  his  health  did  not  permit  him  to  go  on  board  a  ship.  Late 
in  summer  he  crossed  the  Atlantic.  Between  spells  of  sickness  he 
journeyed  all  over  P>ance  introducing  the  Society  for  the  Propaganda 
of  Faith,  which  had  been  organized  at  Lyons  by  Father  Inglesi,  gave 
lectures  on  the  missions  of  Louisiana,  Missouri  and  Illinois  and  col- 
lected considerable  sums.  This  money  however  was  used  by  Bishop 
Du  Bourg  for  New  Orleans  and  the  missions  in  Lower  Louisiana. 
For,  as  soon  as  Bishop  Du  Bourg  changed  his  residence  from  St. 
Louis  to  New  Orleans,  he  seemed  to  lose  all  interest  in  the  missions 
in  Missouri  and  Illinois.  One  priest  after  another  was  taken  away 
from  Missouri  and  sent  to  some  mission  in  Lower  Louisiana ;  he  tried 
to  transplant  the  momentum  of  the  religious  houses  to  Louisiana ;  he 
even  thought  of  erecting  another  seminary  there,  a  measure  which 
would  inevitably  have  ruined  the  establishment  at  the  Barrens.  He 
also  maintained  that  all  the  books,  paintings,  church  regalia,  etc-, 
which  he  had  gathered  in  Europe  in  1816-1817  were  his  personal 
property  anfl  demanded  that  these  things  be  sent  to  him  to  New 
Orleans.  In  June  1824,  Saulnier  had  sent  him  seventeen  boxes  of 
hooks ;  he  asked  for  the  paintings ;  Saulnier  hesitated  and  only  when 
Du  Bourg  insisted,  he  sent  him  the  pictures  of  S.  Matthew,  S.  Ann 
and  S.  Mary  of  h'gypt.  anfl  a  large  valuable  Crucifix. 

Du  Bourg  and  his  Vicar  (General  Rosati,  after  the  departure  of 
Niel  had  a[Ji)ointefl  Saulnier  quasi-Pastor  of  the  Cathedral.  On  March 
(25th,  1824.  Rosati  was  consecrated  Bishop  of  Tenagra  and  Coadjutor 
of  Bishop  Du  Pjourg  anfl  had  taken  up  his  residence  at  the  Barrens. 
The  Seminary  could  not  disjjcnse  with  the  services  of  Kosati,  where- 
fore he  did  not  reside  at  St.  I^^juis;  his  presence  in  the  Seminary  was 
far  more  urgent. 


FATHER  EDMOND  SAULNIER  193 

To  the  priests,  at  that  time,  according  to  circumstances,  were  given 
two  kinds  of  faculties :  the  minor  and  major  faculties.  The  minor 
faculties  were  similar  to  those  which  an  ordinary  priest  enjoys  to-day ; 
the  major  faculties  included  the  power  to  dispense  from  certain  im- 
pediments and  were  given  only  to  priests  who  were  the  heads  of  dis- 
tant missions.  Because  Saulnier  could  easily  communicate  with  the 
Bishop  or  his  Vicar  General,  he  enjoyed  only  the  minor  faculties.  On 
December  31,  1824,  the  Bishop,  as  a  New  Year's  present,  sent  to  Saul- 
nier the  communication  that  he  had  appointed  the  Jesuit  Father  Van 
Quickenborne,  the  Superior  of  the  house  at  Florissant,  his  Vicar  Gen- 
eral, and  that  Saulnier  had  to  apply  to  Van  Quickenborne  for  eventual 
dispensations.  Saulnier  was  utterly  disappointed ;  in  a  series  of  letters 
he  complained  bitterly,  inveighing  against  the  Jesuits  as  such,  and  ex- 
postulating with  the  Bishop :  how  could  he  run  after  the  Jesuit  who 
was  now  at  Florissant,  then  at  St.  Charles  or  Portage ;  he  would  need 
the  offices  of  a  special  messenger  for  these  errands.  Besides,  the  fees 
for  dispensations  had  been  a  source  of  revenue  for  the  college  and  the 
meagre  household  of  the  priests.  As  it  was,  all  of  them  were  poor 
enough ;  his  own  cassock  was  so  worn,  that  the  ladies  of  the  city  were 
taking  up  a  collection  to  supply  him  with  a  new  one.  He  was  so  ex- 
cited over  this  "chicanery"  that  he  could  not  say  his  office  (19  April 
1825).  And,  on  May  29th,  to  prove  that  it  was  impossible  to  run  after 
Van  Quickenborne  for  dispensations,  he  stated  that  a  Miss  Robidoux 
had  called  that  afternoon  and  wanted  to  be  married  the  same  evening, 
because  her  Protestant  bridegroom  had  to  start  for  the  mines  the  fol- 
lowing morning ;  this  case  was  perplexing  since  the  woman  had  been 
married  before  in  Detroit.  He  was  tired  of  this  business;  if  he  was 
to  be  harassed  in  such  a  manner,  he  wanted  to  be  relieved  of  his  po- 
sition and  removed  to  New  Orleans  or  some  other  mission.  Rosati 
complained  to  Bishop  Du  Bourg  of  Saulnier's  arrogance ;  the  latter 
was  ordered  to  apologize  which  he  did  in  a  letter  of  July  31,  1825, 
but  in  the  same  missive  Saulnier  turns  again  against  the  Bishop  and 
loads  him  with  reproaches.  Later  on  the  major  faculties  were  restored 
to  him. 

On  April  25th  Saulnier  asked  for  a  priest  who  might  be  sent  to 
the  English  Settlement  at  James'  (Prairie  du  Long,  III.)  and  to 
O'Hara's  (now  Ruma,  111.)  Saulnier  was  actually  alone  in  St.  Louis, 
the  priests  at  the  college  were  gone  and  the  college  itself  had  sunk  to 
utter  insignificance.  He  feared  that  it  would  have  to  be  closed  (15 
Nov.  1825)  The  president,  Mr.  Brun,  he  writes,  is  a  pious  man,  but 
otherwise  amounts  to  nothing.  Mr.  Shepard  is  a  Protestant  and  the 
revenues  are  not  sufficient  to  pay  the  meagre  salaries :  200  and  400 
Dollars.  He  wants  Rosati  to  send  him  Father  De  Neckere  for  the 
College  and  for  the  parish,  especially  for  the  English  sermons.  Since 
Mr.  Shepard  is  a  Protestant,  he  is  out  of  place  at  the  Catholic  insti- 
tution ;  it  is  true.  Father  De  Neckere  is  sickly,  but  no  other  work  is 
required  of  him  but  a  sermon  on  Sundays;  if  De  Neckere  cannot  come, 
please  send  Mr.  Audizio.     But  Rosati  answered,  that  he  needed  both 


194  REV.  F.  G.  HOLVVECK 

at  the  Barrens;  he  even  considered  the  removal  of  another  professor, 
Mr.  Demaillez  who  was  teaching  French.  This  was  the  hmit:  on  Dec. 
6th  1825  he  speaks  daggers  and  poniards:  Am  I  to  be  killed  by  force? 
1  am  still  sick  in  consequence  of  a  sick-call  to  Edwardsville  on  August 
19th.  am  expected  to  do  all  the  work  in  St.  Louis  and  in  addition 
to  provide  for  Vide  Poche.  "If  I  succumb,  they  shall  bury  me  and  all 
is  over... if  you  want  me  to  die,  all  right,  I  shall  die!"  he  exclaims 
with  the  pathos  of  a  true  son  of  Gascony.  "But  I  refuse  to  let  Mr. 
Demaillez  depart,  for  he  is  also  chanter  at  the  church.  You  have  to 
send  me  Audizio  by  all  means,  for  Vide  Poche.  The  college  is  very 
shaky.  Brun  wants  to  make  a  contract  and  rent  it  for  six  years,  but  I 
am  against  this  plan ;  a  priest  must  stand  at  the  head  of  it,  not  such  a 
bore  like  this  Mr.  Brun  etc." 

What  could  Rosati  do?  He  yielded  and  sent  him  Audizio.  But 
Saulnier  soon  found  that  the  good  Italian  priest  knew  no  decent  French 
and  hardly  any  English.  So  xA.udizio  returned  to  the  Barrens  (June 
17th  1826)  and  the  ardently  desired  Fleming  De  Neckere  arrived,  end 
of  May  1826.  He  had  been  ordained  at  the  Barrens  on  October  13th 
1822.  The  people  were  delighted.  His  English  sermons  attracted  great 
crowds.  Also  the  aftairs  of  the  College  were  regulated  (Jan.  4th 
1826)  for  one  year:  Saulnier  stood  at  the  head  of  it. 

In  Lent  of  the  same  year  dispensation  had  been  given  for  two 
weddings ;  the  fee  was  100  dollars  each,  which  fee  was  promptly  paid ; 
but  Saulnier  was  afraid  of  coming  trouble;  such  an  exorbitant  tax 
could  not  be  maintained  long. 

But  the  exultations  over  De  Neckere's  arrival  were  shortlived. 
We  have  given  the  history  of  the  fight  for  regular  English  services 
in  a  former  issue  of  this  Review ''.  When  De  Neckere  was  gone 
(August  1828),  gossip  went  high.  Saulnier  vv'as  openly  accused  of 
jealousy;  since  he  could  not  preach  himself,  his  enemies  said,  he  had 
ill-treated  poor  De  Neckere  until  the  latter  fled  in  dismay.  The  rumors 
were  not  entirely  unfounded,  but  in  a  letter  of  Sept.  2nd  Saulnier 
energetically  protests  against  such  an  insinuation.  Pie  says,  the  Pro- 
testant preachers  are  triumphant,  for  as  long  as  De  Neckere  was  in 
St.  Louis,  their  churches  were  deserted,  but  now  the  new  Presbyterian 
church  is  finished  and  all  the  Americans  run  there,  instead  of,  hitherto, 
to  the  Cathedral. 

When  Bishop  Rosali  did  not  answer,  the  blood  rose  into  the 
Gascon's  brains  and  he  wrote  on  September  12th:  "It  seems,  that  I  am 
to  be  condemned  to  all  the  devils  and  that  all  maledictions  must  be 
hurled  against  me,  but  I  can  only  tremble,  if  I  consider  my  own  ignor- 
ance and  how  little  fruit  I  bear,  because  1  cannot  announce  the  word 
of  God,  because  1  am  intellectually  so  limited,  not  knowing  how  to 
direct  myself  and  others."  He  says  all  Flemings  (meaning  also  the 
Flemish  Jesuits),  who  so  far  came  to  St.  Louis,  had  only  caused 
trouble.    On  Oct  10th  he  excuses  himself  for  his  arrogant  letter. 

*    Vol.  II.  p.  5. 


FATHER  EDMOND  SAULNIER  195 

He  was  again  all  alone.  He  could  not  understand  why  no  priest 
wanted  to  stay  with  him  at  St.  Louis.  And  there  is  so  much  work 
here;  besides,  from  all  parts  of  Illinois  come  demands  for  priests, 
even  from  Prairie  du  Chien,  far  up  the  Mississippi.  There  is 
nobody  to  take  care  of  Vide  Poche  and  also  Kahokia  is  without  pas- 
tor, since  old  Father  Savine  has  left  his  post  to  go  to  Lower  Louisiana, 
on  May  26th  1826.  The  College  has  been  closed  or  rather  it  has  not 
been  reopened  since  De  Neckere  and  Desmaillez  were  gone.  A  gentle- 
man by  the  name  of  Servari  who  had  offered  his  service  a  year  before, 
was  teaching  school  to  about  ten  to  twelve  pupils  (Letter  27th  Feb. 
1827.) 

In  fall  1826  a  report  spread  in  the  newspapers  that  Bishop  Du 
Bourg  had  resigned.  On  Ascension  Day  1826  he  had  preached  in  the 
Cathedral  of  St.  Louis,  Saulnier  accompanied  him  to  the  boat  and  on 
June  1st  he  sailed  from  New  York,  never  to  return.  His  resignation, 
which  he  had  sent  in  February,  was  accepted  by  the  Holy  Father  on 
the  very  day  when  Du  Bourg's  ship  entered  the  port  of  Havre  (July 
2nd.)  On  July  18th  DuBourg  from  the  Seminary  of  Angers  sent  a 
letter  to  the  "Ami  de  la  Religion,"  stating  that  it  was  not  ill  health 
which  moved  him  to  resign,  but  other  important  reasons.  The  Cath- 
olic Miscellany  said :  Vexations  and  oppositions  caused  his  resigna- 
tion. (Letter  21st  Oct.  1826.)  Du  Bourg  was  abandoned  by  everybody; 
towards  the  end,  on  account  of  the  Seminary  he  had  lost  also  the 
friendship  of  Rosati.  To  his  many  plans  the  priests  showed  a  passive 
resistance ;  even  his  friend.  Bishop  Flaget  opposed  him,  still  more  the 
Archbishop  Marechal  of  Baltimore ;  at  last  he  imagined  that  there 
existed  against  him  a  secret  alliance  of  the  clergy.  The  Nullifidians, 
Freemasons  and  bad  Catholics  of  New  Orleans  hated  and  culminated 
him.  And  in  addition  to  all  this  he  grieved  over  the  Inglesi  incident, 
which  had  brought  him  into  disrepute  at  home  and  abroad.  He  pre- 
ferred to  go.  And  he  was  so  poor  when  he  left  his  diocese  that  he  had 
to  borrow  forty  dollars  from  Father  Saulnier  because  he  did  not  have 
enough  money  to  pay  his  fare.  Later  on  the  Bishop  paid  the  money 
back  to  Saulnier's  mother. 

At  first  no  one  in  St.  Louis  and  New  Orleans  believed  the  reports 
about  DuBourg's  resignation,  because,  before  leaving,  he  had  spoken 
of  many  plans  for  the  future,  not  mentioning  his  intention  to  resign 
to  anyone.  But  on  the  eve  of  the  consecration  of  Bishop  M.  Portier 
(Nov.  4th  1826)  the  documents  arrived  in  the  episcopal  residence  at 
St.  Louis,  containing  the  news  of  the  demission  of  Du  Bourg  and  the 
appointment  of  Rosati  to  the  office  of  Administrator  of  the  two 
dioceses  of  St.  Louis  and  New  Orleans  (until  then  one  diocese  of 
Louisiana)  with  residence  at  New  Orleans  (2nd  July  1826).  But  al- 
though Rosati  refused  to  reside  at  New  Orleans  and  finally  (20th 
March  1827)  was  nominated  Bishop  of  St.  Louis  and  Administrator 
of  New  Orleans,  he  resided  but  little  at  St.  Louis ;  mostly  he  sojourned 
in  the  missions  of  Lower  Louisiana,  until,  on  May  16th  1830  he  could 


196  REV.  F.  G.  HOLWECK 

consecrate  in  the  Cathedral  of  New  Orleans  his  friend  and  pupil  De 
Xeckerc  to  the  bishopric  of  New  Orleans. 

On  Xoveinber  5th  1826.  on  the  day  of  the  consecration  of  Bishop 
Portier.  the  Gemian  priest  Father  Anthony  Joseph  Liitz,  arrived 
from  Paris.  His  life  for  21  years  was  intimately  connected  with  that 
of  Father  Saulnicr.  Great  friends  they  never  were,  the  Gascon  and 
the  Frank  from  Baden.  At  least  Father  Saulnier  in  his  letters  hardly 
ever  has  a  good  word  for  Father  Lutz. 

On  February  24th  1827  Father  Saulnier  resumed  his  agitation  for 
the  College  on  Second  Street.  He  says,  that  Mullanphy  donated  to  the 
Madams  of  the  Sacred  Heart  a  plot  for  a  girls'  school.  He  thinks, 
that  also  a  boys'  school  ought  and  could  be  opened  in  connection  with 
the  Cathedral.  He  wants  Rosati  to  send  Chiaveroti  to  him,  who  had 
arrived  with  Lutz.  Servari,  Chiaveroti  and  himself  could  easily  main- 
tain the  school.  He  advises  him  to  sell  his  farm  on  the  River  des  Peres 
for  this  purpose.  On  July  23rd  1827  he  writes  that  the  Jesuits  intended 
to  re-open  tlie  College  on  Second  Street;  but  the  affair  came  to  nothing. 
On  June  10th  1828  he  says  that  Servari  {bon  diable,  who  talks  of  get- 
ting married,  then  of  resuming  his  studies  for  the  priesthood),  him- 
self and  the  Cathedral  clergy  contemplated  to  re-open  and  manage 
the  Academy  in  fall.  But  Rosati  refused  to  enter  upon  these  plans. 
On  Nov.  2nd  the  Jesuit  P.  Verhaegen,  opened  a  college  on  Ninth  and 
Washington  Avenue  thus  absorbing  the  former  Academy  near  the 
Cathedral.  In  1832  the  college  building  was  changed  into  a  chapel  in 
I'.onor  of  the  Mother  of  God,  in  which  at  first  Mass  was  said  for  the 
Catholic  negroes.  This  chapel  had  room  for  about  six  hundred  people 
< Rosati  to  Timon,  26,  Feb.  1832).  On  Septuagesima  Sunday  1834 
Father  Lutz  held  services  in  this  chapel  for  the  Germans,  for  the  first 
time.' 

At  that  time  there  was  not  a  single  priest  in  all  Illinois.  Old  Kas- 
kaskia  was  vacant  and  was  visited  only  occasionally  by  the  Lazaristf 
Timon  and  Cellini ;  also  Prairie  du  Rocher  was  without  a  pastor  and 
ancient  Kohokia  as  well.  Not  before  July  1830  could  Bishop  Rosati 
provide  for  these  old  parishes :  Pailasson  went  to  Kaskaskia,  Doutre- 
luigne  to  Kahokia  ;  both,  however,  stayed  only  a  short  time.  Saulnier 
had  an  assistant  in  Father  Lutz  who,  in  spite  of  his  defective  French, 
attended  the  two  parishes  of  Vide  Poche  and  Kahokia.  Saulnier  re- 
peatedly asked  for  another  assistant,  but  the  Bishop  had  nobody  to 
send.  After,  on  June  29tli  1828  he  had  ordained  Regis  Loisel,  he  sent 
him  to  the  Cathedral ''' ;  but  Father  Lutz  on  July  30th  went  to  the 
Kansas  Indians  and  leather  Loisel  was  sick  most  of  the  time  and  bed- 
ridden in  the  house  of  his  mother.  Lutz  returned  in  December,  but  in 
spring  he  went  North  to  preach  to  the  Indians  in  the  Northwest  Ter- 
ritory and  Loisel  went  back  to  the  Seminary.  Neither  did  he  fare 
Ijetter  with   Father  Dussaussoy   whom   Rosati   appointed   assistant  at 


•  Cath.  Hist  Review  of  St.  Louis,  Vol,  IV,  1.5 

•  Cath.  Hist.  Review  of  St.  Louis,  Vol.  1,  L 


FATHER  EDMOND  SAULNIER  197 

the  Cathedral  in  August  1828.  Dussaussoy  ,a  pupil  of  the  Jesuits,  had 
come  from  S.  Michel,  Louisiana.  Dussaussoy  was  expected  to  teach 
catechism  every  Sunday  before  and  after  Vespers,  besides  he  was  to 
attend  Kohokia,  Edwardsville  and  Vide  Poche,  together  with  Loisel, 
when  the  latter  was  not  in  bed.  The  English  sermon  was  to  be  at  nine 
o'clock.  Voila  de  bonnes  choscs,  wrote  Saulnier  (29  July  1828)  ;  nine 
o'clock  is  too  early  for  the  English  sermon,  it  ought  to  be  after  High- 
mass  ^  And  how  could  Dussaussoy  give  catechetical  instructions 
three  times  each  Sunday,  twice  for  the  children  and  once  for  the 
adults  and  at  the  same  time  attend  the  outlying  missions?  But — he 
writes — melius  est  obedire  quam  jiibere,  quamvis  hanc  sententiam  de- 
gusto,  mea  natura  potestatem  amat  ^.  There  Saulnier  spoke  the  truth ! 
On  August  18th  Saulnier  again  uses  hard  words  on  account  of  the 
entire  arrangement  concerning  the  instructions,  the  sermons  and  the 
missions.  Besides,  he  writes  on  February  12th  1829,  Dussaussoy  is 
lazy,  he  only  thinks  of  eating,  drinking,  sleeping,  perspiring  and  keep- 
ing us  company ;  he  refuses  to  obey  me,  etc.  But  if  a  person  reads 
the  letters  of  Dussaussoy  of  the  same  period,  things  sound  entirely 
different.  He  was  weak  and  the  transition  from  the  soft  climate  of 
Louisiana  to  the  rough  and  changeable  weather  of  Missouri  was  too 
dangerous.  He  was  sick  continually  with  some  pulmonary  trouble. 
Finally  he  was  compelled  to  leave.  On  April  11th  1829,  with  Father 
Van  Quickenborne,  S.  J.,  he  left  for  the  East  to  recuperate  in  France. 
Saulnier  accused  Van  Quickenborne  of  having  enticed  Dussaussoy 
away. 

From  Saulnier's  letters  we  also  learn  the  history  of  the  Proper 
of  St.  Louis  (the  offices  in  addition  to  those  of  the  Roman  Breviary). 
Du  Bourg  had  obtained  the  oral  permission  from  Pope  Pius  VH  (in 
1815)  to  compile  his  own  church  calendar.  Du  Bourg  selected  one 
hundred  feasts,  the  Offices  of  the  Passion  of  Christ,  some  feasts  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin  and  a  great  number  of  feasts  of  Saints  from  many 
calendars  of  the  Latin  Church  and  the  Roman  Martyrology.  Mostly 
he  selected  such  saints  who  had  preached  the  Gospel  to  pagan  nations. 
Because  he  did  not  have  approved  offices  for  all  these  feasts,  he  com- 
posed the  lessons  and  orations  himself,  like  those  for  the  feasts  of  S. 
Frumentius  of  Abyssinia,  S.  Boniface  of  Germany,  St.  Bruno-Boniface 
of  Russia  etc.  The  Proper  was  printed  by  Cummins  at  St.  Louis,  but 
it  was  not  finished  before  November  1822.  The  Ordo  was  niade  by 
Rosati,  but  so  arbitrarily,  that  cacii  year  several  saints  was  missing, 
even  some  of  the  general  Roman  Calendar.  (Letter  6.  Dec.  1825).  For 
1827  Saulnier  made  the  Ordo  for  the  first  time.  Du  Bourg  biir.self 
had  commanded  him  to  omit  the  office  of  S.  Ferdinand,  because  the 


''  Loisel  spoke  English  well;  Saulnier  himself  after  the  departure  of 
De  Neckere  had  preached  both  in  English  and  French  at  High  Mass  and, 
after  a  while  to  the  great  dissatisfaction  of  the  Irish  had  put  oflF  the  English 
sermon  to  the   afternoon. 

*  It  is  better  to  obey  than  to  command;  I  understand  that  this  sentence 
is  true,  but  my  nature  prefers  to  command. 


198  REV.  F.  G.  HOLWECK 

lessons  relate,  that  the  saint  personally  used  to  carry  wood  on  his 
shoulders  wherewith  to  burn  heretics.  The  former  manuscripts  of 
the  Ordo  compiled  by  Rosati  he  compares  in  a  letter  to  the  tower  of 
Babel.  But  under  the  direction  of  Saulnier  also  there  came  an  un- 
ceasing rain  of  criticisms  about  the  Ordo  and  poor  Saulnier  who  had 
so  loudly  reproached  Rosati.  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  im- 
possible to  issue  an  Ordo  entirely  free  of  errors.  The  irregular,  al- 
ways vaccinating  calendar  of  Du  Bourg  was  abolished,  when  Anthony 
Blanc  became  Bishop  of  New  Orleans  in  1835  and  when  Saulnier, 
the  editor  of  the  Ordo  was  moved  to  Arkansas  Post.  St.  Louis  and 
New  Orleans  then  adopted  the  simple  Ordo  of  Baltimore. 

Towards  1827  the  quarrel  about  the  debt  resting  on  Du  Bourg's 
Cathedral  broke  out  a  second  time  in  earnest.  A  Madame  Lac^uaisse 
had  willed  her  property  to  Saulnier  in  favor  of  the  church,  but  nobody 
would  buy  it  for  a  decent  sum.  Saulnier,  like  so  many  others,  had 
come  to  America,  full  of  holy  enthusiasm,  to  work  for  the  salvation 
of  souls.  And  now  it  was  the  care  for  the  miserable  mammon  which 
took  up  all  the  forces  of  his  activity.  Saulnier  was  disappointed.  In 
the  mean  time  everybody  saw,  that  something  must  be  done  in  the 
matter  of  arranging  for  a  larger  church.  Laville  and  Morton,  the 
builders  of  the  Courthouse  presented  plans  for  an  entirely  new  church ; 
an  Irishman  by  the  name  of  English,  offered  to  enlarge  the  old  church. 
To  the  debt  resting  on  the  Cathedral  were  added  the  personal  debts 
of  Father  Niel,  which  Rosati  paid  upon  the  advice  of  Saulnier.  Th  ;n 
the  streets  were  to  be  paved,  at  the  expense  of  nine  hundred  dollars 
The  city  wanted  twelve  feet  of  church  property  (cemetery)  to  widen 
Market  Street,  in  short,  there  were  difficulties  on  all  sides,  so  that 
Saulnier  did  not  know  what  to  do.  In  addition  the  rumor  spread 
ihrough  the  city  that  the  Jesuits,  in  connection  with  their  college, 
were  going  to  o])en  a  church,  in  which  there  would  be  a  sermon  in  En- 
glish every  Sunday.  Saulnier.  on  May  9th  1829,  warned  Rosati  in 
energetic  words,  never  to  give  his  permission,  because  then  the  Cathe- 
dral would  be  vacant  on  Sundays  and  everybody  would  run  after  the 
Jesuits. 

In  his  fmancial  difficulties  Saulnier  once  spoke  to  Bryan  Mul- 
lanphy.  MuUanphy  said,  that,  as  far  as  the  Sisters  of  Charity  were 
concerned,  Saulnier  should  let  him  know  what  they  needed;  he  was 
going  to  consider  them  as  his  own  daughters ;  as  long  as  he  lived,  they 
should  not  suffer  for  anything;  he  would  pay  all  their  expenses.  But 
when  Saulnier  cautiously  asked  him  to  finish  the  Cathedral  church 
and  ask  for  this  good  work  a  perpetual  solemn  anniversary,  to  be  held 
at  the  Cathedral,  also  that  he  might  found  an  Orphan  Asylum  for 
boys,  Mullanphy  answered,  Saulnier  should  not  dictate  to  him  what 
good  works  he  was  to  do;  he  would  in  time  think  of  this  himself  and 
he  would  await,  what  idea  C^od  would  jnit  into  his  minrl.  (January  19th 
1829). 

On  February  1829  Saulnier  wrote  to  Bishop  I'iosati  that  he  gave 
the  last  .sacraments  to  Mr.  Auguste  Chouteau  who  received  them  with 


FATHER  EDMOND  SAULNIER  199 

great  devotion.  Auguste  Chouteau  was  the  same  man  who  on  Feb. 
15th  1764  had  directed  the  founding  of  St.  Louis.  It  seems  that 
Auguste  Chouteau  had  been  a  practical  CathoHc  all  his  life — at  least 
according  to  Colonial  ideas.  On  February  24th  Chouteau  died ;  the 
following  day  Saulnier  sang  the  exsequial  Requiem ;  he  received  three 
dollars  and  fifty  cents  for  his  services — also  according  to  colonial 
ideas ! 

The  receipts  of  the  church  and  of  the  clergy  must  have  been 
deplorably  miserable.  On  February  24th,  1829  Saulnier  writes  that 
he  would  like  to  have  a  salary  of  two  hundred  dollars,  or  at  least  of 
one  hundred  dollars.  The  accidentals  were  beggarly ;  the  Sunday 
collection  brought  two  to  three  dollars.  The  Christmas  collection, 
which  Saulnier  used  to  take  up  in  person,  amounted  to  25  dollars 
in  1825.  Finally  Saulnier  was  tired  of  all  this  stinginess  and  penury. 
On  February  12th,  1829,  he  writes  he  was  tempted  to  have  himself 
suspended,  to  get  rid  of  all  the  misery.  He  insists  that  the  Bishop 
should  send  him  to  Kahokia  or  somewhere  else-  On  May  16th,  1830, 
he  writes,  if  Bishop  Rosati  should  come  to  St.  Louis,  he  should  please 
not  bring  along  De  Neckere,  who  had  just  got  over  a  spell  of  serious 
illness  at  Ste.  Genevieve.  Saulnier  says:  "I  endeavor  to  overcome  all 
prejudice  against  De  Neckere  and  I  am  glad  that  he  is  to  be  Bishop 
of  New  Orleans,  but  the  people  of  St.  Louis  are  so  enthusiastic  over 
him,  that  his  presence  in  St.  Louis  would  injure  the  authority  of 
Rosati  and  his  own." 

In  1830  the  Bishop  and  his  people  had  agreed  that  the  old  partly 
dilapidated  Cathedral  should  not  be  enlarged,  but  that  the  city  would 
build  a  new  Cathedral.  Collectors  were  sent  out,  but  these  returned 
discouraged  and  disgusted.  Saulnier  saw  that  he  could  not  collect 
more  than  four  thousand  dollars  in  the  city.  Poor  prospects  indeed ! 
Besides,  one  of  his  assistants  had  run  away :  Father  Mascaroni  had 
returned  to  the  Barrens ;  also  Rodier  left.  In  place  of  the  latter,  an 
Alsatian  named  Zender,  had  come,  "an  undefinable  creature,"  wrote 
Saulnier — "how  such  a  subject  could  ever  have  been  ordained  (Letter 
2  June,  1830),  full  of  pretensions,  extremely  suspicious,  with  truly 
Ostrogoth  ideas?  he  believes  that  everybody  thinks  only  of  him  and 
speaks  of  him  alone ;  he  demands  of  the  negress  Margarite  that  she 
should  clip  his  hair  and  his  tonsure;  everybody  can  see  that  he  is  an 
imbecile,  an  idiot,"  etc.  No  doubt  Saulnier  was  an  expert  in  criticizing 
and  abusing  his  fellow  priests ! 

At  this  time  a  peculiar  affair  occurred,  which  is  reflected  also  in 
Saulnier's  letters.     The  latter  writes  on  July  26,  1830: 

"All  the  Irishmen  who  read  the  Catholic  Miscellany,  are  aston- 
ished to  read  that  Mr.  McMahon  has  received  tonsure  and  fear  lest 
you  will  confer  upon  him  also  other  orders,  whilst  you  know,  that 
ten  years  ago  he  intended  to  marry  in  Cincinnanti  and  that  on  the 
eve  of  this  second  marriage  his  first  wife  with  two  children  arrived 
from  Ireland  to  live  with  him.  Soon  after  he  has  left  this  wife  and 
went  to  Lexington.  People  wonder  why  he  leaves  his  wife  to  misery 
and  to  the  mercy  of  others-    Messrs.  Mullanphy.  Walsh,  Lynch,  etc., 


200  REV.  F.  G.  HOLWECK 

resent  the  fact  that  he  has  received  Holy  Orders,  etc."  But  all  this 
was  malicious  gossip.  John  McMahon  had  complied  with  all  the 
requirements  and  conditions  of  the  Roman  Court  and  had  received 
the  necessary  dispensation  on  July  25,  1829;  his  wife  found  refuge  in 
an  Irish  monastery.  On  July  17,  1831  he  was  ordained  deacon,  on 
November  20th  priest  and  attended  Apple  Creek  and  Kaskaskia  from 
the  Barrens.  On  August  22nd,  1832,  he  was  appointed  pastor  of 
Galena  (Fever  River)  and  Prairie  du  Chein,  but  died  of  fever  in 
Galena  June  19th.  1833.  This  is  one  of  the  rare  cases,  that  a  man, 
during  the  lifetime  of  his  wife  has  been  ordained  priest.  For  further 
particulars  we  must  refer  the  reader  to  F'r.  Rothensteiner's  article  on 
Rev.  lohn  McMahon,  in  the  Illinois  Catholic  Historical  Review, 
Vol.  li.  No.  3. 

Between  June  26,  1830  and  September  1,  1831  Saulnier  had  no 
chance  nor  reason  to  write  a  letter  to  Bishop  Rosati,  since  the  latter 
resided  in  St.  Louis,  busy  with  the  preparations  for  the  erection  of 
a  new  Cathedral.  But  on  September  1  he  sent  him  a  letter,  although 
he  lived  in  tiie  same  house  with  the  Bishop.  He  opened  his  whole 
heart  to  him ;  he  implored  him  by  all  things  sacred  in  heaven  and  on 
earth,  to  take  him  away  from  St.  Louis,  to  send  him  to  Vide  Poche 
or  Prairie  du  Rocher.  to  Kaskaskia,  Sangamon  (111.  )or  Arkansas. 
"There  are  so  many  priests  in  St.  Louis,"  he  says,  "and  I  am  the  beast 
of  burden  for  all — I  have  to  feed  them  all — in  August  336  loaves  of 
bread  were  eaten  in  the  house — I  am  disgusted — utterly — You  must 
remove  me,  absolutely." 

But,  it  seems,  Rosati  was  in  no  great  hurry ;  he  was  used  to  such 
outbursts  from  the  part  of  the  nervous  Gascon.  When  the  Bishop, 
however,  went  to  the  Barrens  for  a  few  days,  Saulnier  sent  a  letter 
after  him  complaining  the  he  was  sick  of  fever  and  insisting  that  he 
must  be  removed-  And  now  Rosati  yielded  to  his  entreaties.  He 
saw  that  he  could  not  retain  the  man  in  St.  Louis.  But  of  all  the 
missions  which  were  dependencies  of  St.  Louis,  he  gave  him  the  most 
difficult  and  most  distant :  on  November  28  he  appointed  him  pastor 
nf  the  Post  of  Arkansas,  way  down  South,  near  the  mouth  of  the 
.Arkansas  into  the  Father  of  Waters.  We  have  given  an  account  of 
this  mission  and  the  dismal  failure  of  Saulnier's  administration  in 
the  first  volume  of  this  Review,  p.  243-268.  On  December  14th  he 
arrived  at  the  Post,  in  company  of  Father  Beauprez  and  a  young 
Irishman,  Patrick.  In  I-'ebruary  of  the  following  year  he  collected 
four  hundred  dollars  for  his  Arkansas  mission,  at  New  Orleans.  He 
conceived  great  plans:  a  church,  a  residence  and  a  convent  for  Sisters 
were  the  goal  of  his  ambition.  But  on  June  28  a  Iragi-comical  quarrel 
with  the  son-in-law  of  his  host  robbed  the  sensitive  (iascon  of  all  his 
courage  aufl  cut  short  his  career  on  the  Arkansas  River.  He  took 
the  next  boat  (13  July)  and  fled  to  St.  Louis,  where  he  arrived 
towards  the  end  of  July. 

Bishop  Rosati  pitied  the  poor  man  who  so  abruptly  had  fallen 
out  of  the  seventh  heaven.  On  August  22nd  he  appointed  him  pastor 
of   Vide   Poche    (Car(jn<Iclet)    and   (Jravois    (Kirkwoodj.     Saulnier's 


FATHER  EDMOND  SAULNIER  201 

first  letter  from  Vide  Poche  is  dated  Nov.  28th.  It  gives  no  informa- 
tion about  what  passed  between  him  and  the  Bishop  after  his  arrival 
in  St.  Louis  from  the  Post  of  Arkansas. 

In  the  vicinity  north  of  the  mouth  of  the  River  des  Peres,  four 
miles  south  of  St.  Louis,  Clement  Delor  de  Treget  founded  a  colony 
in  the  year  1776,  first  known  as  Delor's  village,  later  as  Prairie  a 
Catalan,  also  Louisbourg;  finally  it  was  named  "Carondelet"  after 
the  Governor  of  Louisiana.  The  people  of  St.  Louis  nicknamed  the 
village  "Vide  Poche"  i.  e.,  "Empty  Pocket."  Holy  Mass  was  cele- 
brated now  and  then  in  a  house  along  the  river  banks.  On  the  16th 
of  July,  1818,  Bishop  Du  Bourg  visited  the  colony  and  said  that  a 
little  Church  in  honor  of  Our  Lady  of  Mount  Carmel  should  be  built 
on  the  hill.  This  was  done.  De  Andreis  drove  the  first  stake;  the 
material  of  the  old  and  dilapidated  church  of  St.  Louis  was  used  and 
the  church  was  built  as  best  they  could  under  the  circumstances.  It 
was  always  considered  a  mission  church.  The  first  resident  pastor 
was  Father  Saulnier. 

Just  as  he  tried  to  bring  the  Sisters  of  Mercy  to  Poste  d'  Arkan- 
sas, so  he  now  tried  to  establish  a  branch  in  Carondelet.  On  May  2, 
1833,  the  erection  of  a  small  house  containing  two  rooms  was  begun 
and  the  Sisters  took  charge  of  the  same  on  December  13,  1833,  not 
as  a  parochial  school  but  as  an  orphanage.  The  church  in  Carondelet 
was  in  a  pitiable  condition.  For  that  reason  Saulnier  began  with  the 
erection  of  a  new  rock  church.  The  corner  stone  was  laid  on  June 
29,  1834;  on  December  24,  he  himself  blessed  the  church  using  the 
"benedictio  loci."    On  January  24,  the  old  church  collapsed. 

On  October  26,  1834,  the  new  Cathedral  in  St.  Louis  had  been 
consecrated.  The  celebration  lasted  a  week.  St.  Louis  now  had  a 
church  of  which  it  could  be  proud,  and  which  even  today  is  one  of 
the  sights  of  the  City.  The  Cathedral  built  by  Bishop  Du  Bourg  had 
been  changed  to. a  warehouse,  but  burnt  to  the  ground  on  the  night 
of  April  6,  1835.  With  this  event  the  regime  of  Bishop  Du  Bourg 
was  at  an  end. 

On  March  25,  1836,  six  sisters  of  St.  Joseph  from  Lyons,  France, 
arrived  in  Carondelet  under  the  leadership  of  Sister  Delphine  and 
Sister  Febronia  Fontbonne  and  her  brother.  Father  Fontbonne.  They 
came  at  the  request  of  Bishop  Rosati  because  the  sisters  at  hand  (the 
Madames  of  the  Sacred  Heart  and  the  Sisters  of  Mercy)  were  not 
sufficient  for  the  present  needs-  They  moved  into  the  house  of  the 
Sisters  of  Mercy  and  opened  a  school. 

Sister  Delphine  was  made  Superior  in  the  bouse  at  Carondelet. 
A  division  took  place ;  some  of  the  Sisters  were  against  Sister  Del- 
phine, but  Saulnier  interfered  although  this  was  a  matter  for  the 
Spiritual  Director  Father  Fontbonne.  Saulnier  also  thought  the  Sis- 
ters ought  to  take  more  interest  in  the  parish,  the  services  and  the 
Church  choir,  than  their  French  rules  allowed  them.  This  was  the 
cause  of  strained  relations  between  Mother  Delphine  and  Father 
Saulnier.     With  this  Father  Saulnier's  troubles  began. 


202  REV.  F.  G.  HOLWECK 

These  troubles  were  augmented  by  Father  Sauhiier's  fondness 
for  drink.  On  December  2L  1838,  he  wrote  a  letter  to  Mother  Del- 
pliine,  the  contents  of  wiiich  plainly  showed  that  the  writer  was  under 
the  influence  of  liquor.  The  Bishop  had  already  reprimanded  him 
earlv  in  June.  Saulnier,  a  true  Gascon,  wrote :  it  would  take  years, 
probably  a  lifetime  to  forget  the  memory  of  the  reprimand. 

In  St.  Louis  they  showed  him  the  cold  shoulder.  Father  Lutz 
threw  a  hor.-^e  whip  at  his  feet  and  called  him  "infant,"  "imbecile," 
and  the  like.  Saulnier  had  to  promise  Bishop  Rosati  not  to  touch 
intoxicants.  But  one  day  in  November,  1838,  Saulnier  rode  into 
St.  Louis  and  bought  a  bottle  of  whiskey,  part  of  which  he  drank 
in  the  evening  and  the  rest  he  finished  in  the  morning-  Later  on  he 
stated  that  as  one  of  the  older  priests  (he  was  then  priest  16  years, 
and  forty  years  of  age),  he  was  entitled  to  use  something  stronger 
for  his  health.  In  our  days  a  priest  of  twenty-five  years  is  considered 
one  of  the  Junior  clergy.  He  let  the  empty  bottle  stand  in  the  room 
of  Bishop  Loras  of  Dubuque,  who  had  just  returned  from  France 
with  some  young  priests.  Bishop  Loras  was  indignant  and  the  young 
men  were  scandalized.  In  February,  1839,  when  Saulnier  met  Father 
Elet,  S.J.,  (President  of  the  St.  Louis  University),  the  latter  called 
him  a  drunkard,  an  animal,  and  told  him  to  give  his  parish  to  some- 
one who  could  do  some  good.  Saulnier,  in  childlike  simplicity,  related 
all  this  to  Rosati  in  a  letter  dated  Feb.  18,  1839,  and  used  this  oppor- 
tunity to  oppose  the  Jesuits,  saying  that  the  Jesuits  would  finally 
usurp  all  his  rights.  Ten  years  previously,  in  1829,  he  had  already 
issued  a  philippic  against  the  Jesuits,  especially  against  Father  Van 
Quickenborne. 

In  August  1832,  he  became  pastor  of  Vide  Poche.  His  last  letter 
to  Bishop  Rosati  is  dated  April  20,  1842.  He  wishes  the  Bishop  a 
happy  journey  and  a  pleasant  return.  Bishop  Rosati  and  Father 
Lutz  went  to  Baltimore  on  April  25,  and  from  there  to  Rome.  He 
was  never  to  see  St-  Louis  again.  He  died  in  Rome,  September,  25. 
1843.  On  November  30.  1841,  Bishop  Rosati  consecrated  the  Rev. 
Peter  Richard  Kenrick  as  his  Coadjutor.  This  took  place  in  Phila- 
delphia. Bishop  Kenrick,  being  an  Irishman,  was  not  very  welcome 
in  St.  Louis.  He  did  not  announce  the  day  of  his  arrival  When  the 
boat  arrived,  no  one  was  there  to  greet  him.  He  gave  his  baggage  to 
a  teamster  anrl   followed   the  wagon  on   foot  to  the  Cathedral. 

<')ne  of  the  first  official  acts  of  Bishop  Kenrick  was  the  sus- 
pension of  Father  Saulnier,  in  the  year  1842.  He  allowed  him  to 
go  to  New  Madrid,  where  his  friend  Ambrosius  Hcim  was  pastor. 
Some  of  his  parishioners  and  a  few  sisters  of  St.  Joseph  petitioned 
the  Bishop  in  favor  of  .'^aulnier  but  in  vain.  Kenrick  wrote  to  Rosati 
that  he  had  to  suspend  Saulnier  (his  intemi)eratc  habits  were  .so  fully 
known,  etc..  letter  flated  Feb.  20,  1842),  in  order  to  make  reparation 
for  his  previous  scandals.  His  successor  was  Fontbonne,  his  former 
rival-  He  did  not  reject  him  entirely  but  on  July  22.  1842,  he  ap- 
pointed him  pastor  of  St.  Philip's  Church  at  French  Village,  Illinois, 
today  Fdgemont.  F.ast  St.  Louis.     His  last  letter  to  be  found  in  the 


FATHER  EDMOND  SAULNIER  203 

archiepiscopal  archives  was  written  from  this  place  and  bears  the 
date,  Feb.  8,  1843,  addressed  to  Kenrick.  In  this  letter  he  writes  that 
he  could  not  say  much  about  French  Village  regarding  the  census. 
Father  Loisel  of  Cahokia  would  know  much  more  about  this.  Father 
Loisel  had  said  Mass  for  the  first  time  at  the  village  on  October  27. 
1836.  The  village  was  not  separated  from  Cahokia  and  made  a 
parish  of  its  own  until  April  18,  1841.  Bishop  Kenrick  came  for  the 
first  time  on  July  16.  1843,  and  appointed  Father  Saulnier  as  first 
pastor  a  few  days  later.  It  seems  that  Saulnier  did  not  reside  at 
French  Village  but  at  Cahokia  with  Father  Loisel.  When  he  came 
to  French  Village,  he  most  likely  stayed  with  one  of  the  colonists  or 
lived  in  the  sacristy. 

During  Saulnier's  administration,  the  terrible  floods  of  1844  took 
place.  The  colonists  suffered  very  much  from  the  floods  and  still 
more  from  the  fever  resulting  from  the  floods  in  the  low  lands.  Loisel 
died  a  victim  of  the  fever  May  10,  1845.  Saulnier  left  for  a  "healthier 
climate"  on  April  1845. 

When  the  students  of  the  Seminary  went  to  the  Bluffs  above 
French  Village  to  spend  their  vacation  there  in  1845,  the  church  had 
been  desrted ;  the  students  used  it  for  their  spiritual  exercises,  ac- 
cording to  O'Hanlon,  "Life  and  Scenery  in  Missouri''  p.  98.  "Little 
did  we  then  imagine  the  unsanitary  danger  to  which  we  were  ex- 
posed. It  was  only  the  year  before,  when  all  these  bottom  lands  had 
been  submerged  many  fathoms  deep,  under  the  floods  of  the  Missis- 
sippi and  now  that  these  had  disappeared,  new  stagnant  pools  of 
water  had  been  formed,  while  the  malaria,  which  produces  fever  and 
ague,  more  than  usually  abounded.  This  we  were  constantly  inhaling 
day  and  night,  and  before  our  vacation  term  had  concluded,  symp- 
toms of  the  localized  illness  were  developed  amongst  the  priests  and 
students.  We  resolved  therefore  to  leave  these  dangerous  haunts,  and 
no  sooner  had  we  returned  to  St.  Louis,  than  we  were  all  attacked 
successively  with  bilious  fevers  and  intermittent  agues.  In  fact  our 
Seminary  became  a  hospital  and  the  doctor's  visits  were  not  only 
daily  but  hourly  made." 

Under  such  circumstances  one  can  hardly  blame  Saulnier  for  not 
stajnng  in  French  Village  or  Cahokia.  With  the  permission  of  Bishop 
Kenrick,  he  remained  at  the  Cathedral  to  wait  there  for  a  new  ap- 
pointment. But  he  was  never  again  to  be  a  pastor.  There  was  no 
longer  a  scarcity  of  priests  and  Bishop  Kenrick  apportioned  all  pas- 
toral work,  as  far  as  possible  to  the  younger  clergy. 

We  find  the  following,  rather  meager,  dates  in  a  book  of  receipts 
and  expenses  which  Saulnier  kept  (Feb.  1844  to  Nov.  1857)  and  in 
which  he  made  notes  which  were  both  political  and  personal. 

As  we  are  not  giving  a  sketch  of  Bishop  Kenrick's  activities,  the 
following  important  dates  of  Saulnier's  life  from  this  time  on,  will 
suffice. 

On  May  2,  1845  he  went  to  St.  Patrick's  where  he  became  an 
assistant,  with  St.  Cyr  and  Wheeler  to  Father  Lutz.  The  administra- 


204  REV.  F.  G.  HOLWBCK 

tion  of  the  German  pastor  at  St.  Patrick's  was  of  short  duration;  in 
the  following  year  Wheeler  was  appointed  pastor,  Lutz  was  made 
Vicar  General  and  Saulnier  returned  to  the  Cathedral  as  chaplain  of 
the  Sisters  of  Mercy  (Fourth  and  Spruce).  Father  Simon  Paris  was 
pastor  at  this  place  since  1844.  Father  Saulnier  and  Father  Paris  did 
not  get  along  very  well  because  of  their  different  dispositions.  More- 
over the  presence  of  Bishop  Kenrick  did  not  help  to  make  him  feel 
more  comfortable  and  Father  Paris  therefore  advised  him  to  return 
to  French  Village  which  at  that  time  belonged  to  the  new  Chicago 
Diocese.  But  Saulnier  refused  to  do  this  and  gave  the  following  rea- 
sons in  his  characteristic  manner.  (June  4,  1847). 

Nolo  ire  ad  Villam   I  do  not  care  to  go  to  the  Village. 

Causa  Calumnantium   because  of  calumny. 

Causa  aquae   because  of  the  water. 

Causa    morbi    because  of  sickness. 

on  account  of  the  necessity  of  rid- 

Causa  equitandi    ing  on  horseback. 

Causa  magnae  solitudinis because  of  lonesomeness. 

because  of  the  necessity  of  taking 
Causa  edendi  in  aliis  Domibus. ..  .meals  with  strangers. 
Causa  multarum  domuum  po- 
tandi  et  ludendi  et  aliarum  cau-        because  of  the  drinking  and  gambl- 

sarum    ing  in  many  homes. 

Causa     oblivionis    meae  post  because  I  will  not  be  remembered 

mortem    after  my  death. 

Causa  dispersionis  mearum  re-         because  everything  belonging  to  me 
rum  nihil  obtinendarum  mihi  will  be  given  away  and  nothing  will 

pro  anima  mea    remain  even  for  my  soul. 

He  therefore  remained  in  St.  Louis.  On  the  5th  of  August  1848 
he  received  his  citizenship  papers.  He  was  made  Chancellor  September 
15,  1850  because  of  his  knowledge  of  Diocesan  affairs.  The  days  of 
the  French  regime  were  a  thing  of  the  past  however,  St.  Cyr  and 
Saulnier  were  the  only  ones  who  remained.  The  other  French  priests 
who  were  still  living  went  to  other  dioceses. 

On  October  5,  1854,  Saulnier  made  a  trip  to  France,  his  first  visit 
since  1819.  He  took  $900.00  with  him  on  this  trip;  the  trip  to  New 
York  (via  Chicago,  Cleveland)  lasted  three  days.  The  fare  on  the 
steamer  Canada  (with  Bishop  Hughes  and  Timon)  to  Liverpool  cost 
$130.00;  he  visited  Paris  and  Bordeaux  and  returned  to  St.  Louis  on 
March  9,  1855.  He  still  had  $250.00  when  he  returned.  His  scholar 
Patrick  Mclaughlin,  who  was  with  him  in  Vide  Poche  and  Poste, 
presented  him  with  $100.(X)  on  his  return. 

In  the  year  1856  the  I-'athers  Wheeler  and  P.  Ryan  (later  Arch- 
bishop of  Philadelphia)  were  assistants  at  the  Cathedral;  while  Father 
Paris  was  in  France,  h'ather  Ryan  was  made  administrator.  Saulnier, 
who  had  very  little  to  do,  complained  much  about  these  two  men. 


FATHER  EDMOND  SAULNIER  205 

In  September  1856,  he  wrote :  "Remark  well,  that  the  Revs. 
Wheeler  and  Ryan,  no  matter  if  they  have  appointed  a  week  at  each 
turn  for  the  sick  call  they  ought  to  stay,  they  are  going  out  e^^ery  night 
after  seven.  The  20.  August  they  came  for  a  sick  call.  I  was  obliged 
to  see  a  girl,  administered  her  speechless  and  she  died  two  hours  after. 
Then  the  1,  September,  Mr.  Wheeler  not  willing  to  go  on  a  sick  call 
(on  the  other  side  in  Illinois),  by  chance  Mr.  Laufifet  (?)  of  Detroit 
went  to  that  sick  and  administered  him  and  the  sick  died.  During  the 
night,  the  2,  Sept.  at  half  past  seven,  a  couple  came  to  be  married  and 
then  Mr.  Wheeler  was  absent  and  the  marriage  was  performed  at  half 
past  eight  when  Mr.  Wheeler  returned.  I  was  on  the  point  of  telling 
the  Archbishop  when  Mr.  Ryan  promised  to  be  more  punctual." 

Later  on  in  September,  he  writes  again:  "The  21,  they  came  for 
a  sick  call  at  8  o'clock ;  as  the  sick  was  in  eminent  danger,  the  two 
priests  being  absent,  I  was  obliged  to  go  and  returning  from  the  sick 
call  the  RR.  gentlemen  were  not  arrived.  Mr.  Wheeler  came  at  9,  Mr. 
Ryan  came  at  9.30.  At  breakfast  I  told  them  that  I  would  inform  the 
Archb.,  but  they  promised  again  that  they  would  be  attentive  to  their 
duty." 

On  March  8,  1862,  Saulnier  was  made  chaplain  to  the  Carmelite 
Sisters  whose  headquarters  were  at  Baltimore  and  who  had  established 
a  convent  at  Clay  Farm  near  Bellefontaine,  in  the  vicinity  of  Holy 
Cross  Church,  Baden.  He  died  there  March  22,  1864,  at  the  age  of 
66.  He  died  of  a  stroke  whilst  saying  Mass.  Saulnier  was  a  heavily 
built  man,  he  had  a  powerful  voice  and  was  very  fond  of  solemn  cele- 
brations conducted  after  the  French  manner.  He  was  a  great  admirer 
of  Rosati  and  trusted  him  like  a  child.  He  told  him  his  troubles  as  a 
child  would  go  to  his  mother.  He  told  him  all  his  troubles  great  and 
small.  As  he  was  a  man  of  good  will  and  genuine  piety,  he  could  have 
accomplished  great  things,  had  he  been  able  to  overcome  difficulties. 
Today  a  few  priests  are  still  Hving  who,  in  their  youth  knew  him,  as 
for  instance,  Father  M.  S.  Brennan,  who  is  his  successor  today  in 
Carondelet  who,  in  his  reminiscent  moods,  often  speaks  of  Father 
Saulnier  with  great  reverence. 

F.  G.  HOLWECK. 


HISTORICAL   SKETCH  OF  CATHO- 
LIC  NEW  MADRID 


II. 

The  Churches  of  St.  John  the  Baptist  and 
The  Immaculate  Conception. 

It  is  neither  a  very  interesting  nor  a  very  important  account  we 
have  to  otTer  in  regard  to  the  religious  growth  of  the  old  river-town 
of  New  Madrid  during  the  last  hundred  years.  Political  upheavals, 
destructive  earthquakes,  a  sanguinary  war  with  armies  traversing  the 
territory  from  south  to  north,  from  north  to  south,  and  chiefly  the 
dearth  of  priestly  help  in  the  very  extensive  diocese  of  St.  Louis,  were 
the  main  causes  of  the  slow  development,  often  looking  for  all  the 
world  like  a  sad  retrogression  of  Catholic  life,  in  the  city  of  New 
Madrid  and  vicinity.  Good,  earnest  priests  came  and  went :  not  one 
of  them,  save  the  first  pastor,  died  in  the  place.  Some  earnest  attempts, 
even  heroic  efTort>.  were  made  to  inaugurate  a  greater  advance.  They 
failed,  not  through  incapacity,  but  through  lack  of  means.  Then  there 
were  also  a  number  of  languid  efforts,  succeeded  by  real  setbacks. 
There  were  men  of  high  talent  who  seemed  to  waste  their  efforts  on  a 
hopeless  desert.  Yet,  religion  thrived,  though  it  showed  but  few  out- 
ward signs  of  progress,  and  today  the  Parish  of  the  Immaculate  Con- 
ception, the  successor  of  the  Parish  of  St.  Isidor,  and  St.  John  the 
Baptist,  is  one  of  the  better  country  parishes  of  the  Archdiocese.  We 
have  gathered  in  our  narrative  all  the  data  we  could  find  in  printed  and 
manuscript  sources.  We  hope  our  readers  will  help  us  fill  out  the 
lacunae  by  their  own  investigations. 

On  the  5th  day  of  January,  1818,  William  Du  Bourg,  Bishop  of 
Louisiana,  arrived  in  St.  Louis  and  began  to  bring  order  out  of  the 
disiccta  membra  of  his  vast  diocese.  The  work  was,  of  necessity, 
^adual :  it  was  in  November  i820  that  New  Madrid  was  to  receive 
his  immediate  attention.  In  a  letter  to  Father  Joseph  Rosati,  sent 
from  New  Madrid  on  that  date.  Bishop  Du  Bourg  writes : 

My  dear  Father  Rosati : 
I  stopped  here  to  sec  wliat  condition  Religion  is  in  at  this  place.  These  poor 
people,  in  all  sixty  Catholic  families  have  been  in  the  last  twenty  years  without 
any  religious  assistance  whatever,  no  marriages,  no  baptisms,  no  sacraments. — 
Still  they  wish  to  have  a  priest:  but  I  do  not  think  they  have  the  means  to  sup- 
port one;  neither  do  I  believe  that  is  would  l)e  rckkI  for  a  priest  to  stay  here. 
Nevertheless,   I  deem  it  necessary  that  a  Missionary  should  come  here  3  or  4 

'■•2f'206 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF   CATHOLIC  NEW   iMADRID  207 

times  a  year.  Mr.  Robert  McCoy,  ^  at  whose  home  I  am  now,  will  give  him  lodg- 
ing and  board;  he  has  a  nice  hall  where  Mass  may  be  said.  The  congregation 
will  give  the  Priest  $70.00  every  time  he  comes :  he  shall  remain  each  time  a 
fortnight  to  instruct,  etc.  I  wish  that  Fr.  Potini  should  undertake  this  mission. 
He  may  go  first  to  Cape  Girardeau  to  Mr.  Steinbeck,  whose  family  are  Catholic, 
and  will  say  Mass  there  for  the  few  Catholics  of  that  quarter.  Thence  he  will 
go  to  Mr.  Hopkins',  29  miles  farther.  He  will  fare  very  well  there;  Mr.  Hop- 
kins' family  also  are  Catholic.  From  Mr.  Hopkins'  to  New  Madrid  the  distance 
is  about  30  miles,  and,  I  am  told  the  road  is  good  all  the  way  down.  Fr.  Potini 
should  take  along  whatever  is  needed  for  the  celebration  of  Mass  and  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  Sacraments.  I  think  that  at  Cape  Girardeau,  they  will  also 
contribute  their  share  of  the  expense  for  the  priests'  journey.  He  may  begin  as 
soon  as  possible. 

■i-  L.  Wm.  Bp.  of  La. 

On  further  reflection,  I  think  Fr.  Cellini  will  be  more  suitable  for  this 

mission  than  Fr.  Potini,  on  account  of  his  more  mature  age.  - 

There  is  a  slight  mistake  in  this  letter  as  to  the  length  of  time 
during  which  New  Madrid  was  deprived  of  priest  and  altar.  From 
a  letter  of  Father  Maxwell  to  Father  Gibault  at  New  Madrid  it  appears 
that  old  missionary  was  still  the  pastor  of  New  Madrid  in  October 
1801.  Louis  Houck  in  his  History  of  Missouri  states  that  "until  his 
death  in  1802  he  (Gibault)  was  active  in  all  spiritual  matters,  and  as 
priest  of  the  parish  received  a  regular  salary  from  the  government." 
Others  give  the  year  of  Father  Gibault's  death  as  1804;^  which  opin- 
ion seems,  at  least,  probable.  Therefore  the  interval  between  Father 
Gibault's  last  ministration  and  the  coming  of  Bishop  Du  Bourg  is  less 
than  that  given  by  at  least  one  and  possibly  four  years.  I  mention  this 
point  in  particular  because  later  on  that  period  of  utter  desolation  is 
extended  to  twenty-five  years. 

To  return  to  our  letter:  Not  Father  Potini,  but  Cellini  was  sent 
to  New  Madrid.  On  May  24,  1821,  Father  Rosati  writes  to  Father 
Francis  Baccari,  Vicar  General  of  the  Congregation  of  the  Missions 
in  Rome  as  follows: 

"Father  Cellini,  besides  the  sick  calls  and  confessions,  has  the  charge  and 
direction  of  the  work  here  at  home.  Moreover,  he  has  a  parish  of  French, 
people,  amounting  to  70  families,  at  New  Madrid,  on  the  Mississippi  river,  more 
than  100  miles  from  the  Seminary.  He  goes  there  three  or  four  times  a  year, 
and  the  trip  takes  him  four  or  five  weeks  each  time.  Those  poor  people  had  had 
no  priest  for  twenty  years.  You  may  well  imagine  in  what  condition  they  were. 
Ignorance  cannot  go  any  farther.  It  is  morally  a  forest  to  frighten  the  stoutest 
heart.  However,  there  are  good  dispositions.  Father  Cellini  went  there  for  the 
first  time  during  the  month  of  March ;  he  baptized  there  a  great  many  people, 
even  adult  persons,  and  two  Protestants ;  he  urged  them  to  build  a  church,  and  in 
a  short  while,  when  that  church  is  finished  (it -does  not  take  long  in  this  country 
to  build),  he  will  go  there  again." 


1  Robert  McCoy  had  been  employed  under  the  Spanish  Regime  as  a  Secre- 
tary of  the  Civil  administration.  Many  legal  papers  signed  by  him  arc  to  be 
found  in  the  New  Madrid  Archives,  preserved  at  the  Jefferson^  Memorial. 

-  Archives   of  the  Catholic  Historical  Society  of  St.   Louis. 

3  Father  Pierre  Gibault's  last  years  arc  clouded  not  only  in  sorrow  and  dis- 
appointment, but  no  less  in  doubt  and  uncertainty.  There  are  writers  who  main- 
tain that  the  old  missionary  returned  to  Canada,  his  native  land.  But  there  is, 
as  far  as  wc  could  find,  no  proof  of  this. 


208  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

The  church  was  not  built  at  that  time,  and  there  is  no  indication 
that  Father  CeUini  repeated  his  visit.  Yet  there  is  an  obscure  allusion 
to  other  visits  in  a  letter  of  Father  Cellini  to  Father  Rosati,  dated 
October  22,  1821 : 

"I  have  written  to  Mr.  McCoy  on  the  subject  you  mentioned  to  me  in  your 
letter:  and  I  hope  that  when  our  Brothers  arrive  there,  they  will  be  assisted  as 
we   wish." 

The  McCoys  were,  no  doubt,  the  family  of  Robert  McCoy  of  New 
Madrid,  with  whom  Bishop  Du  Bourg  had  made  arrangements  for 
future  priestly  services  in  1820. 

Bv  an  accident,  or  rather  a  dispensation  of  Divine  Providence, 
Mother  Duchesne  of  blessed  memory  the  first  Superior  of  the  religious 
of  the  Sacred  Heart,  was  to  bless  the  sadly-forsaken  place  with  her 
presence.  Baunard-FuUerton  gives  the  following  acount  in  The  Life 
of  Af other  Duchesne: 

On  the  return  trip  "the  Cincinnati"  ran  aground  on  a  sandbank  opposite 
New  Madrid,  a  hundred  (nearly  two  hundred)  miles  from  St.  Louis.  The  river 
was  so  low  that  it  was  impossible  to  foresee  when  the  boat  could  proceed  — 
this  delay  and  uncertainty  were  harassing!  Mad.  Duchesne...  resolved  to  turn 
this  interval  to  account  by  making  her  annual  retreat...  A  fortnight  elapsed  in 
this  way.  and  then  she  received  a  pressing  invitation  from  Catholics  in  the  neigh- 
borhood. Mr.  and  Mrs.  Kay,  to  come  and  stay  in  tlieir  house.  Mad.  Duchesne 
Miss  Pratte  accordingly  spent  five  days  with  these  kind  people." 

The  next  visit  made  to  New  Madrid  by  Lazarist  missionaries  was 
that  of  Father  John  Mary  Odin.'  just  ordained,  but  to  become  founder 
of  the  Church  in  Texas  and  finally  archbishop  of  New  Orleans,  accom- 
panied by  the  deacon  John  Timon,  who  was  to  rise,  in  the  course  of 
time,  to  the  dignity  of  the  first  Bishop  of  Buflfalo.  The  trip  was  made 
during  September  and  October  1824.  It  is  narrated  in  full  in  the 
Annales  de  la  Prop,  de  1.  Foi  vol.  II. 

All  that  bears  on  New  Madrid  is  the  following:  "After  a  three  days'  journey 
(from  Jackson)  we  arrived  at  New  Madrid.  Our  sojourn  there  was  short,  in 
spite  of  the  great  needs  and  the  earnest  prayers  of  the  inhabitants,  who  have 
rot  had  a  resident  priest  among  them  for  nearly  twenty-five  years.  Mentioning 
their  return  in  his  Diary,  on  Oct.  31,  1824,  Rosati  writes:  Saccrdos  unus  (mit- 
tendus  foret).    Novo  Matrilum,  ubi  plurimum  desidcratur. 

"One  prie.st  should  be  sent  to  New  Madrid,  where  he  is  much 
needed." 

And  under  date  of  December  1,  1824,  the  Diary  of  Rosati  reads: 
"Duobus  viris  Xovi  Matriti  promisi  saccrdotem  in  illam  civitatem 
mi.ssurum  initio  veris  proximi." 

I  have  promised  two  men  of  New  Madrid  to  send  a  priest  to  that 
city  at  the  opening  of  the  Spring  of  next  year.  (1825). 

Some  one  must  have  been  sent,  for  on  April  12,  1825,  Bishop 
Du  Bourg  writes  to  Rosati  evidently  in  answer  to  some  good  and  hope- 
ful news  communicated  to  him  by  Bishop  Rosati :  "I  am  much  pleased 
with  the  dispositions  manifested  at  New  Madrid." 


♦  Printed  in  Life  of  Father  De  Andrcis. 

•  Bi*bop  John   Mary  Odin   was  ordained   to  the    priesthood     May  4,    182.3. 
Letter  in  the  Annales,  Bishop  John  Timon,  Sept.  23,  1826. 


HISTORICAL   SKETCH   OF   CATHOLIC  NEW   MADRID  209 

From  the  Diary  of  Bishop  Rosati    it    appears    that  Father  John 
Odin,  CM.,  made  another  visit  to  New  Madrid,  this  time  in  company 
of  Father  Leo  DeNeckere,    also   a    future    bishop    of  New  Orleans. 
Under  date  of  April  3,  1826,  he  writes :  "I  have  sent  De  Neckere  and 
Odin  to  New  Madrid,  to  remain  there  until  Pentecost."   And  on  April 
17:  "Through  the  courtesy  of  Mr.  McCoy  I  have  received  a  letter  from 
Mr.  Odin,  whom  I  had  sent  to  New  Madrid  on  the  3d  with  Mr.  De 
Neckere.     On  April  4  De  Neckere  preached  a  sermon  at  the  town  of 
Jackson,  having  been  very  kindly  received  by  the  people  of  that  place, 
among  whom  there  were  some  few  Catholic  families."    And  again,  on 
May  10,  records  the  return  of  De  Neckere  and  Odin  to  the  Seminary, 
from  New  Madrid:  "There  (at  New  Madrid)  they  endeavored  to  in- 
struct the  people   (about  eighty  families)   who  had   for  many  years 
been  deprived  of  all  spiritual  help,  by  giving  Catechetical  instructions 
twice  a  day,  and  two  sermons  on  each  Sunday  and  Feast-day.     On 
Ascension  day  they  gave  First  Holy  Communion  to  fifteen  boys  and 
girls.     The  number  of  communions  would  have  been  much  larger,  if 
the  inhabitants  of  the  country  had  not  been  prevented  from  attending 
by  frequent  and  heavy  rains,  which  caused    an    inundation,    and    by 
urgent  labors  on  the  farms.     They  gave  Baptism  to  more  than  fifty 
infants.    Being  now  fully  convinced  of  obtaining  a  resident  priest,  the 
people  of  New  Madrid  have  decided  to  erect  a  church-building,  for 
which  purpose  they  have  started  a  subscription  and  have  already  raised 
five  hundred  dollars.     It  is  a  pity  that  such  a  dire  spiritual  need  con- 
nected with  so  much  good  will  could  not  at  once  find  relief."     Still  a 
number  of  years  had  to  pass  before  New  Madrid  was  again  to  have  a 
church  and  a  priest  of  its  own. 

But  Fathers  Odin  and  Timon  were  to  return  to  New  Madrid  once 
more,  Timon  having  been  ordained  priest  on  the  23rd  of  September, 
1826.  Bishop  Rosati's  Diary  tells  us  that  Odin  and  Timon  started  for 
New  Madrid  on  October  i.  "On  the  12th  of  October  (1826)  the  Bishop 
writes  to  Odin  at  New  Madrid :  "Father  Niel  has  already  seven  priests 
for  this  country.  We  will  have  wherewith  to  have  someone  at  New 
Madrid."  On  October  19,  Rosati  received  letters  from  Timon  and 
Odin,  who  were  still  at  New  Madrid.  On  October  20,  the  Bishop 
wrote  to  Odin :  "The  news  that  you  and  Father  Timon  sent  us,  caused 
us  much  gratification.  You  may  assure  those  gentlemen  that  they  will 
not  be  deprived  of  the  visits  of  the  priests,  and  that,  as  far  as  possible, 
we  shall  send  them  the  same.  The  next  visit  may  take  place  in  the 
beginning  of  January,  vita  comite."  On  October  31  both  missionaries 
are  at  the  Seminary  once  more.  Bishop  Rosati  remarks  that  they  had 
endeavored  to  excite  the  people  of  New  Madrid  to  the  proper  spirit 
for  gaining  the  indulgence  of  the  Jubilee.  Their  success  was  marked 
by  more  than  sixty  confessions,  forty  holy  communions,  and  a  num- 
ber of  baptisms." 

Whether  the  promised  visit  was  made  in  Spring  of  ^1827.  we  can- 
not say,  as  Bishop  Rosati,  at  that  time,  was  absent  in  Kentucky. 

In    searching   the   Archives    for    a    document    concerning    Father 
Lewis  Tucker,  we  found  a  weatherbeaten  paper  of  great  importance 


210  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

for  our  present  purpose,  the  ReiX)rt  of  Father  John  Timon,  CM,,  con- 
ceniing  tiie  New  Madrid  and  Post  of  Arkansas  for  1830.  It  is  ad- 
dressed to  Bishop  Rosati  and  dated  December  4,  1830: 

"1  can  send  Von,  Monsignenr,  but  very  imperfect  accounts  of  New  Madrid 
and  Arkansas.  The  length  of  time  has  effaced  much  from  my  memory,  and  I 
cannot  now  lay  my  hands  on  my  notes.  What  I  can  recollect  is  that  at  New 
Madrid  there  arc  about  90  Catholic  families,  almost  all  Creole  French,  and  all 
in  utmost  want  of  instruction,  ignorant  but  attached  to  their  religion.  During 
the  last  live  years  about  eiglity  persons  received  the  holy  Communion,  about 
one  hundred  and  twenty  went  to  confession,  and  a  great  many  children,  both  of 
Catholic  and  Protestant  parents,  were  baptized,  as  were  also  about  eight  adults. 
Before  the  visit  Mr.  Odin  made  to  them,  they  had  not  a  priest,  save  on  a  pass- 
ing visit,  for  many  years,  and  now  they  are  without  one  these  three  years.  New 
Madrid  is  one  of  the  oldest  posts  of  Louisiana;  it  had  its  commandant  in  the 
times  of  the  French  and  Spanish  domination,  and  a  church  whicii  has  been 
swallowed  up  by  the  river.  The  ancient  site,  by  the  encroachments  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, is  now  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  shore  in  the  river.  The  inhabitants 
lately  made  a  subscription  for  building  a  new  church,  about  $650.00  were  sub- 
scribed, but  they  seem  little  inclined  to  begin,  until  they  can  have  assurance  of 
a  clcrg>-man.  .Ml  professions  desire  that  one  might  be  sent.  They  would  also 
wish  that  the  priest  might  superintend  a  school;  and  that,  if  possible,  some  nuns 
might  be  sent  for  the  instruction  of  female  children.  I  do  not  know  any  point, 
where,  as  I  think,  after  some  privations  and  sacrifices  in  the  beginning,  a  good 
school  or  college  might  be  more  advantageously  placed."  *^ 

Father  Timon's  suf^gestion  was  favorable  received  by  the  Bishop, 
but  could  not  be  carried  out  until  two  years  had  elapsed.  Now,  two 
young  and  energetic  men  were  detached  for  the  upbuilding  of  New 
Madrid. 

On  April  27,  1832,  Rev.  Victor  Paillasson  ^  departed  for  that  place 
from  Kaskaskia,  where  he  had  been  pastor  since  December  22,  1830, 
in  company  with  the  newly  ordained  Peter  Paul  Lefevere  **  as  assistant. 
On  October  13.  1832,  Bishop  Rosati  had  given  the  Sisters  of  Loretto 
permission  to  found  a  monastery  and  school  of  their  order  at  New 
Madrid.  Father  Paillasson  entered  u{X>n  this  laborious  task  with 
great  zeal  and  energy.  Rut  on  the  29th  of  June  he  came  to  St.  Louis 
with  the  safl  news  that  the  house  he  had  almost  completed  was  destroyed 
by  fire.  The  particidars  of  this  undertaking  and  failure  we  learn  from 
a  letter  of  the  youthful  assistant  Peter  Paul  Lefevere: 


•  .Archives  C.   11.   S.   of  St.   Louis. 

'  We  quote  the  following  from  the  Chancery  Records  of  St.   IvOuis : 
l'ailla»son,  Victor : — 

Apr.  19,  1830,  .Assistit  ad  ordinationem  in  Barrens,  Mo. 

iXjo  Annotatur  ut  Pa.stor  in  Kaskaskia,  Randolph  Co.,  111. 

1831    Dec.  22.  Canonicc  in.«tituitiir  parochus  in   Kaskaskia. 

18.31   Kc^idet   Pastor  in  Kaskaskia  ct  Visitat   Prairie  du   Roclier. 

27.  April  1832.  Profcctus  est  in  Xew  Madrid  Co.  Usque  ad  1836. 

1836  Intrat  in  Novitiatum  Socictatis  Jcsu  in  IHorissant,  St.  Louis  Co.,  Mo.. 
iH.   .Mail. 

29.  Junii,   1832.   ,'\dvcnit  ex    New   Madrid  in   St.   lyouis,  annuntians   domum 
quam  impcnsis  $50r)  acdificaverat  incendio  dirutam. 

■  On  Father,  afterwards  FJishop  Lefevcre's  missionary  activities  in  North 
Mits^Airi,  Illinois  and  Iowa.  Cf.  Illinois  Catholic  Historical  Review,  Vol.  II. 
p.  327.  $  ». 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF   CATHOLIC  xVEVV   MADRID  211 

New  Madrid,  June  the  24,  1832. 
Most  Reverend  Sir:- 

You  are  undoubtedly  already  informed  of  the  great  misfortune  tlmt  hap- 
pened to  us  on  the  eve  of  Corpus  Christi  by  the  combustion  of  our  house  which 
was  already  nearly  completed.  At  that  dreadful  event,  struck  with  sadness  and 
grief,  we  both  thought  immediately  to  abandon  our  post,  and  to  return  to  St. 
Louis;  but  seeing  the  apparent  anxiety  and  activity  of  the  people  to  renew  what 
we  had  undertaken,  Mr.  Paillason  found  it  expedient  that  he  alone  should  go 
up  in  order  to  inform  you  of  the  sad  and  serious  condition  to  which  this  mis- 
fortune has  brought  us,  and  to  know  what  there  should  now  be  done.  As  he 
seems  to  have  more  courage  than  I,  and  to  show  a  kind  of  punctilio  to  recom- 
mence the  establishment:  I  write  these  lines  by  his  instigation  to  expose  to  you 
my  depression,  and  also  the  embarrassment  and  grief  which  might  cause  too 
dangerous  an  engagement.  You  know  Most  Rev.  Sir,  that  in  the  prospectus  he 
has  given  of  this  establishment  he  has  expressly  specified  and  determined,  that 
it  would  be  erected  and  directed  on  the  same  plan  as  that  in  the  Barrens,  and 
also  that  there  would  be  erected  a  convent  of  nuns  for  the  purpose  of  keeping 
a  female  school.  Besides  he  has  expressly  given  notice  that  in  both  of  these 
Seminaries  or  Academies,  as  they  call  them  here,  no  mention  would  ever  be 
made  of  Religion,  or  of  whatever  regards  the  Catholic  doctrine  and  worship. 
Now  the  people,  seeing  the  loss  of  so  great  an  improvement  and  benefit  for  this 
place,  offer  willingly  to  subscribe  for  the  rebuilding  of  that  Seminary.  We, 
after  a  sufficient  inquiry  and  information,  find  that  the  building,  in  the  manner 
the  people  desire  and  will  have  it,  would  cost,  at  least,  from  nine  hundred  to  a 
thousand  dollars,  making  deduction  of  all  superfluities  and  considering  the 
building  as  rough  and  simple  as  possible;  and  the  sum  of  the  subscriptions, 
calculating  at  large,  could  only  amount  to  five  hundred  dollars.  So  that  we 
would  run  into  debt  four  or  five  hundred  dollars.  Moreover,  being  once  en- 
gaged, we  would  incur  debts  upon  debts ;  later  for  the  convent  and  after  that 
for  the  church.  You  conceive  very  well  that  this  could  never  be  paid  with  the 
revenue  of  the  school,  which,  I  am  sure,  will  never  exceed  the  expense  of  our 
corporal  sustenance. 

Besides  you  know  very  well  that  the  school  we  would  be  able  to  teach  could 
and  would  never  be  able  to  satisfy  the  idea  and  expectation  of  the  people; 
which,  since  our  arrival,  they  have  continually  kept  up  and  increased,  thinking 
to  establish  and  erect  themselves  upon  the  ruins  of  the  Barrens.  So,  considering 
the  little  prospect  and  hope  of  future  progress  in  the  propagation  of  faith, 
knowing  the  inconstancy  of  the  people,  and  that  their  only  motive  and  intent 
is  their  temporal  interest,  having  no  money  in  cash,  I  shall  never  venture  to 
engage  myself  for  one  dollar,  under  the  obligation  of  paying  it  with  the  revenue 
of  a  precarious  school.  Because,  Most  Rev.  Sir,  knowing  the  dreadful  situation 
of  many  priests  of  America  merely  on  account  of  debts,  I  dread  them  more 
than  death  itself,  and  would  prefer  to  cultivate  the  land  from  morning  till  even- 
ing rather  than  entangle  myself  so  far.  It  would  also  be  very  painful  to  me 
to  depend  upon  the  whim  of  the  people,  for  a  worldly  subsistance,  because  they 
would  have  subscribed  for  the  house,  without  having  ever  the  consolation  of 
seeing  any  conversion  to  God,  and  even  without  having  any  time  of  working 
for  my  own  salvation.  Till  now  we  never  said  Mass  in  public,  but  always  pri- 
vately, and  even  missed  it  often  ourselves  on  account  of  manual  labor.  We 
preached  about  six  times  in  the  court  house,  where  the  people  assembled  merely 
to  see  one  another  for  amusement  and  pass-time,  as  they  say  it  themselves.  You 
see  that  the  present  and  future  consolation,  either  temporal  or  spiritual,  is  very 
small,  and  besides  our  character  differs  in  many  points,  one  from  another.  If 
therefore  you  could  apply  some  remedy  to  my  present  situation  which  is  lament- 
able, or  assign  me  some  place,  where  by  means  of  a  frugal  sustenance,  I  could 
work  with  more  fruit  for  the  salvation  of  others  and  that  of  myself,  which  is 
the  only  motive  that  brouglit  me  to  America,  you  would  infinitely  oblige. 

Most  Reverend  Sir ; 
Your  most  humble  and  obedient  Servant, 

P.  Lefevere.  P.  » 

«  Archives  C.  H.  S.  of  St.  Louis. 


212  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

Bishop  Rosati  requested  Father  Lefevere  to  stay  at  New  Madrid 
until  Father  Paillasson's  return  from  the  Post  of  Arkansas,  whither 
he  had  been  sent.  Then  on  August  29,  1832,  Lefevere  was  sent  to  the 
mission  oi  Salt  River  in  Northwestern  Missouri,  to  become  in  due 
time  bishop  and  administrator  of  Detroit. 

Father  Victor  Paillasson  continued  his  ministrations  at  New 
Madrid  until  1836,  when  he  entered  the  novitiate  of  the  Society  of 
Jesus  at  Florissant,  May  18. 

After  a  brief  interval  Father  Paillasson  found  a  successor  in  the 
person  of  the  newly  ordained  Ambrose  Heim.  ^"  Being  born  at 
Rodalbe  in  the  diocese  of  Nancy  in  1807,  he  came  to  St.  Louis 
June  15,  1833,  and  was  raised  to  the  priesthood  July  23,  i837, 
by  Bishop  Rosati  in  the  chapel  of  St.  Mary's  of  the  Barrens. 
Immediately  after  his  ordination  the  youthful  priest  became 
pastor  of  New  Madrid,  and  remained  there  until  1841.  Father  Heim 
built  a  church  of  wood  and  dedicated  it  in  honor  of  St.  John  Baptist. 
This  was  the  second  church-building  after  Father  Gibault's  church  of 
St.  Isidore  had  been  washed  away  by  the  river  in  1816.  Father  Heim 
became  pastor  of  Prairie  du  Long,  and  in  i843  chaplain  of  the  Sisters 
of  the  Visitation  at  Kaskaskia,  and  in  1847  Secretary  to  the  Bishop. 
Father  Heim  was  the  First  Spiritual  Director  of  the  first  Conference 
of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul.  "  He  died  January  3,  1854.  His  monument 
in  Calvary  Cemetery  bears  the  brief  but  eloquent  epitaph :  Father 
Ambrose  Heim  "the  priest  of  the  poor." 

Father  Heim's  departure  from  New  Madrid  was  a  real  calamity, 
in  as  far  as  three  long  years  had  to  pass,  ere  another  priest  was  sent 
there,  the  well-remembered  Father  Lewis  Tucker,^-  grandson  of  Joseph 
Tucker,  the  earliest  Catholic  settler  of  Perry  County,  Mo.  Lewis  and 
his  brother  Hilary  were  among  the  first  students  at  the  newly-founded 
Seminary  of  St.  Mary's  of  the  Barrens.  He  was  raised  to  the  priest- 
hood in  the  Cathedral  of  St.  Louis  by  Bishop  Rosati  September  21, 
1835.     Father  Tucker's  first  appointments  were  to  St.  Michaels,  now 


'°  The   following  items   we  transcribe  from   the   Chancery   Records  of   St. 
LouU: 
Heim,  .Ambrose:  15  Junii,  1833  advenit  St.  Ludovicum,  studiosus. 

23.  Julii,  1S37,  Presbyter  ordinatus  fuit  in  ccclesia  St.  Mariae  in  Barrens, 
Perry  Co.,  Mo.,  ab  Illmo.  Josepho  Rosati. 

1837  S'atim  fuit  Parochiis  in   New   Madrid — usque  ad   1841. 

1842  Est  pastor  ecclesiae  St.  .\ugustini  in  Prairie  du  Long,  Monroe,  Co.  111. 

1843.  Dicitur  rcsidere  in  Kaskaskia — etesse  Capellanus  Sororum  Visitationis 
CO  loco 

1844.  .Annotatur  ut  quasi  Vicarius  residens  S.  Ludovici  apud  Eccl.  Cathe- 
dralcm. 

1847.  Est  adhuc  in  eodcm  loco  sed  annotatur  ut  secretarius  Episcopi. 

3.  Jan.  1854.  Est  adhuc  Secretarius  Archiepiscopi  residens  apud  ecclcsiam 
Cathcdralem,  ubi  e  vita  dcccssit  die  3.  Jan.  1H54. 

'•  Cf.  Paul  Schultcs  interesting  article  on  the  First  Conference  of  St.  Vin- 
cent de  Paul  in  the  St.  Louis  Catholic  Historical  Rcfiew,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  5.  s.  s. 

"  On  Father  Lewis  Tucker,  of  "Chronicles  of  an  Old  Missouri  Parish." 
(Predericktown.) 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF   CATHOLIC   NEW   MADRID  213 

Fredericktown,  and  then  to  Potosi.  At  New  Madrid  he  remained  from 
February  18,  1845  to  October  15  of  the  same  year,  a  period  of  eight 
months.  The  young  priest's  health  began  to  fail,  and  he  was  appointed 
pastor  of  his  first  mission,  St.  Michael's,  where  he  remained  until  his 
death,  November  30,  1880.  Father  Lewis  Tucker  was  a  most  excellent 
priest.  The  high  esteem  in  which  he  was  held  at  Fredericktown  has 
been  recorded  by  the  present  writer  on  another  occasion.  In  regard 
to  the  feelings  of  the  people  of  Potosi,  we  have  the  record  in  a  petition 
sent  by  them  to  Bishop  Rosati  at  the  time  of  Father  Tucker's 
appointment  to  New  Madrid.  Among  the  points  mentioned  are  the 
zeal  of  Father  Tucker  in  making  converts,  the  great  respect  enter- 
tained for  his  character  by  the  non-Catholics  of  the  place,  and  his 
ability  as  a  preacher,  having  full  command  of  the  English  language. 
Among  the  forty  signers  we  find  the  names  of  Firmin  Desloge,  and 
Andrew  Sarrafin  as  the  only  French  ones ;  all  the  others  are  unmis- 
takably Irish,  as  Casey,  Flynn,  O'Brien  with  one  name  of  English 
sound :  John  Pierce.  But  the  petition  was  of  no  avail.  Father  Tucker 
went  to  New  Madrid  and  having  fallen  dangerously  ill,  was  removed 
by  order  of  the  bishop  to  St.  Michael's,  Fredericktown. 

After  an  interval  of  two  years,  during  which  the  Lazarist  Father 
Louis  Scaphi  served  as  pastor  of  the  place,  the  Rev.  Aloysius  Rosi  " 
was  appointed  to  New  Madrid  and  remained  for  one  year,  1848-1949. 
Father  Rosi  has  become  a  legendary  personage  in  Ste.  Genevieve 
County,  probably  owing  to  his  having  lost  his  life  by  drowning,  on  the 
occasion  of  a  sick-call.  Pie  is  buried  in  the  Church  of  Bloomsdale. 
Father  Rosi  found  no  immediate  successor  at  New  Madrid.  For  the 
period  of  a  year  the  pastor  of  Benton,  Scott  County,  paid  occasional 
visits  to  the  place.  But  from  1850-1851  Father  John  Hennessey,  ^* 
the  future  archbishop  of  Dubuque,  filled  the  position,  to  be  succeeded 


13  From  the  Chancery  Records  of  St.  Louis: 
Rosi,  Aloysius,  alio  in  loco  Ludovicus  Rossi  vel  Rosi ;   Presbi'ter  ordinatus  est 
Apr.  29,  1848,  in  ecclesia  St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  St.  Louis. 

1848.  Est  Pastor  in  New  Madrid  usque  at  1849. 

1849.  Est  Pastor  in  Richwoods  usque  at  1853. 
1853.  Mutavit  residentiam  ad  French  Village. 

1853.  Aug.  29.  immersus  fuit  in  rivulo  prope  Bantz  Molain,  visitans  aegrotos. 
Sepultus  fuit  Sept.  i,  in  Bloomsdale,  Mo. 

Several  years  ago  there  appeared  a  half  historical,  half  legendary,  account 
of  Father  Rossi  or  Rosi  in  a  Ste.  Genevieve  paper,  and  was  reprinted,  we  be- 
lieve, by  Father  Dunn.  It  contained  one  seemingly  miraculous  occurrence.  We 
have  a  copy  of  the  article  among  our  collections. 

1*  A  Sketch  of  Bishop  John  Hennessy  of  Dubuque  is  given  in  J.  G.  Shea's 
Defenders  of  Our  Faith,  p.  230  &  231,  and  of  course,  in  Clark's  Lives  of  our 
Bishops.  In  the  Chancery  Records  we  find  the  following  items: 
Hennessy,  John:  Ordained  1850  in  Cathedral   (Nov.  i). 

1850.  Pastor  of  New  Madrid. 
1857.   Pastor  of  Kirkwood. 

1866,  Sept.  30.  Consecrated  Bishop  of  Dubuque. 


214  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

in  1851  by  the  Rev.  F.  B.  Jamison.^^  1851-1853.  In  November  of  1853 
Rev.  Jamison  was  suspended.  Again  there  is  an  interval  of  half  a 
year,  to  be  broken  by  Father  Simon  Grugan  '*"'  in  i854.  Then  comes 
the  brief  pastorship  of  Rev.  James  Murphy,^"  and  another  sad  vacancy 
from  1856-1857.  The  years  1857  and  1858  are  marked  by  the  pastoral 
efforts  of  Father  JuHan  Turmel,'^  and  then  from  1859  to  1867  New 
Madrid  is  dependent  for  spiritual  ministrations  on  the  occasional  visits 
of  missionary  priests. 

These  years  are  marked  by  the  great  Civil  War,  that  was  espe- 
cially harrassing  and  destructive  on  the  border  between  North  and 
South.  Some  of  the  important  battles  of  the  Civil  War  were  fought 
in  the  vicinity  of  Xew  Madrid.  The  old  church  of  St.  John  was  con- 
sumed by  fire  within  this  period.  A  good  part  of  the  Records  were 
lost  with  the  church,  or  even  at  an  earlier  date,  as  Father  J.  A.  Con- 
nolly, the  one  time  pastor  of  New  Madrid,  states  in  a  letter  dated 
January  9.  1881. 

Father  Francis  McKenna,^^  born  August  15,  1832,  ordained  May 


'5  Jamison,  Francis,  from  Diocese  of  Baltimore: 

1836,  Dec.  26,  given  faculties  and  took  up  residence  at  cathedral. 

1837  to  1840.  .Annotatur  ut  secundus  Vicarius  St.  Ludovici. 

1844  to  1847.  College  and  University  Professor. 

1851.    Pastor   of    New    Madrid. 

1853.  Suspended. 

1854.  Residet  in  Cape  Girardeau  pueros  docens. 

1855.  Professor   in  College  at   Cape. 
1858.  Died. 

"Grugan.  Simon:  Ordained  Apr.  10,  1852.   July  1854,  Pastor  of  New  Madrid. 
1854  Aug.  was  made  pastor  of  Potosi. 
1857.  Left  Diocese.  From  Cathedral  Records. 

'T  Murphy,  James:  Ordained  Sept.  23,  1843. 

1844.  Missionary  at  the  Barrens. 

1845.  Resided  in  Ralls  Co.  Attended  to  surrounding  missions. 

1846.  French  Village,  Cole  Co. 

1847.  Boonville. 

1848.  Jefferson  City. 
1R49.  Kirkwood. 

1850.  Liberty. 

1851.  Went  to  Europe. 

1852.  Returned — Pastor  in  Tully,  Lewis  Co. 

1853.  Lexington. 

May,  1K55.  Pastor  of  New  Madrid. 
Sept.   26.    1855.    Pastor  of    Bridgeton. 

1856.  Aprilis,  Profeclus  est  in  suam  regioncm?   (From  Cathedral  Record.) 

"  Turmcl,  Julian:  Ordained  June  20,   1857. 
S^'pt.  i8«;7.  was  «cnt  to  .\'cw  Madrid. 
May,    1858.   Richwoods. 
Jimc,  24,  18^8.  Pastor  of  Ixtuisiana,  Mo. 
1861.  Left  Diocese  for  San  Francisco. 

'»  .VjcKcnna.  Francis:  I'.orn  Au;;.  15.  1832.    Ordained  May  30,  1867. 

1867.  Pastor  of  New  Madrid. 

iRTA  to   J«6o.    NVw   Madrid. 

1869  until   1873  Mexico,  Mo. 

1873  until  death  at  Mohcrly   1892.  Pastor  of   Moberly. 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF  CATHOLIC  NEW   MADRID  215 

30,  1867,  became  pastor  of  New  Madrid  almost  on  the  day  of  his  ordi- 
nation in  1867.  He  remained  in  charge  until  1869.  His  administration 
is  noteworthy  through  the  fact  that_it  saw  a  new  church  arise  under 
the  new  title  of  The  lynmaciilatc  Conception.  The  Church  Records  of 
New  Madrid  state  that  the  new  edifice  was  dedicated  on  the  9th  day 
of  May,  1869,  by  the  Reverend  John  F.  McGerry,  CM.,  at  the  request 
of  the  pastor  Father  McKenna.  The  attendants  of  the  solemnities 
were  Fathers  A.  Nerrina,  CM.,  and  Francis  O'Brien.  In  1869  Father 
McKcnna  was  appointed  to  the  parish  of  Mexico,  and  in  1873  to  that 
of  Moberly,  where  he  died  in  1892. 

From  1870-1872  New  Madrid  had  as  its  pastor  Rev.  Philip  Patrick 
Brady,-°  who  in  the  course  of  time  became  Vicar  General  to  Bishop 
Kenrick  and  died  as  Pastor  of  St  John's  Pro-Cathedral,  in  St.  Louis, 
March  6,  i893. 

Father  Edward  Smith  -^  was  pastor  of  New  Madrid  from  1872 
to  1874  and  after  a  few  years  interval  during  which  the  parish  was 
attended  from  Charleston,  and  the  church-building  itself  had  to  be 
dragged  away  from  the  river  bank  to  save  it  from  the  waters  of  the 
Mississippi  (1875),  New  Madrid  received  its  most  zealous  and  suc- 
cessful pastor  since  the  days  of  Father  Ambrose  Heim,  in  the  person 
of  James  Aloysius  Connolly,  --  our  late  lamented  Vicar  General. 
Ordained  June  18,  1878,  Father  Connolly  became  pastor  of  New 
Madrid  in  the  very  year  of  his  ordination  and  remained  at  his  post 
of  duty  until  IMay  1,  1882.  We  found  a  characteristic  letter  of  the 
youthful  Father  among  the  treasures  of  our  Archives  and  as  a  beauti- 
ful monument  to  the  zeal  and  staying  qualities  of  our  dead  Monsignor 
we  will  reprint  it  here  just  as  it  was  written  more  than  forty  years 
ago.  It  is  addressed  to  Rev.  H.  Van  der  Sanden,  the  Chancellor  and 
prospective  historian  of  the  Archdiocese  and  is  dated  New  Madrid, 
Mo.,  January  9,  1881. 

Reverend  and  dear  Father  :- 

Enclosed  please  find  a  five  dollar  bill  ($5.00),  for  dispensation  granted  to  me 
for  C.  and  L.,  early  in  December  last.  The  ceremony  was  performed  a  few 
days  ago.  Yoilr  share  of  the  donation  is  larger  than  mine.  I  do  not  know  when 
I  shall  visit  the  city;  not  before  next  fall,  if  then,  unless  something  unforeseen 
will  demand  my  presence  there.  Having  no  business  in  the  city,  I  am  not  one 
of  those  who  would  go  there  for  pastime.   I  could  not,  had  I  any  inclination. 


=">  Brady,  Philip  Patrick:  Ordained  Apr.  3,  1869. 

1869.  Lexington. 

1870  to  Nov.  1872.     New  Madrid. 

1872  to   1889  Annunciation   Church. 

1889  until  his  death  Mar.  6,  1893,  St.  John  the  Apostle. 

21  Smith.  Edward:  Ordained  June  2,  1871.   Was  Pastor  of  New  Madrid  1872 

to  1874.  Afterwards  at  the  Cathedral,  Rolla,  Mo.,  and  at  Lebanon. 
1880  in  Kansas  City. 

22  Connolly,  James  Aloysius:  Ordained  June  18,  1878. 
1878.  Asst.  St.  Columbkill. 

1878— 1882,    New   Madrid.     Cf.   the   Memorial   among   the     Notes   in    this 
Number. 


216  REV.  J.  ROTIIENSTEINER 

as  this  place  is  so  far  away,  and  expense  of  going  there  and  returning  rather 
heavy.  To  go  often  would  not  leave  much  at  tlie  years  end  out  of  the  salary  I 
receive  $(+25.00),  to  pay  other  expenses.  Four  hundred  and  twenty-five  dollars 
Will  cover  the  amount  when  all  will  have  "oeen  paid  for  '80.  This,  with  what 
I  receive  when  I  visit  Caruthersville  and  Center,  Pemiscot  County,  Missouri, 
and  Osceola,  .\rkansas,  enables  me  to  supply  my  wants,  and  keep  out  of  debt. 
Last  Monday  I  opened  a  parochial  school,  which  may  be  termed  a  "Catholic 
free  school."  The  children  receive  their  instruction  free.  The  parents  paying 
only  for  seats  and  desks.  Xone  but  Catholic  children  received.  Would  I  receive 
all  applicants  and  demand  a  monthly  fee  I  would  have  more  children  under  me 
than  I  could  well  find  room  for.  In  the  course  of  time  I  expect  we  will  be  able 
to  build  a  small  school  house,  when  all  children  will  be  received  and  charged 
for,  but  all  under  the  regular  Catholic  school  discipline.  After  long  deliberation 
I  concluded  to  adopt  the  present  plan,  believing  it  would,  in  a  year  or  so,  be 
productive  of  much  good,  and  a  Catholic  school  a  fixity  in  New  Madrid,  so  long 
as  a  priest  will  be  left  here,  which  I  trust  will  be  always.  At  present  I  will  oflfer 
no  objection  if  I  be  the  one.  To  attempt  a  regular  parochial  school  at  present 
would  be  a  failure,  but  this  being  carried  on  as  I  have  commenced  will  lead 
only,  to  permanent  results.  All  the  Catholic  children  in  town,  but  five,  have 
been  attending — their  excuse,  distance,  though  some  five  times  the  distance  were 
in  attendance.  The  old  saying  is  "from  small  beginnings  great  results  are  fre- 
quently achieved."  I  hope  and  pray,  the  same  will  ere  long  be  said  of  this  under- 
taking. 

As  it  would  be  rather  long  to  wait  till  I  would  get  to  St.  Louis  to  confer 
about  the  records  of  this  church,  I  think  it  better  to  write  you  all  attainable. 
The  old  church  was  destroyed  during  the  war,  and  part  of  the  records  lost 
then,  or  before.  There  are  but  three  old  books,  and  the  fragments  of  a  fourth; 
this  the  marriage  register.  The  oldest  record  is  that  of  baptisms.  Commencing 
"Die  24  Martii,  1821,"  "Franciscus  Cellini,  P.  C.  M."  From  April  1821  to  "le 
16  Septembre  1832,  P.  Paillasson,"  there  is  no  record.  Father  Paillassons  records 
extend  to  June  18,  '36,  after  which  I  find  the  following  names,  J.  Boullie,  C.  M., 
J.  M.  Odin,  C.  M..  J.  M.  Simonin,  C.  M.,  B.  Rollando,  C.  M.,  Hippolitus  Gan- 
dolfo,  C.  ^L,  to  December  1837,  when  Father  A.  J.  Heim  assumed  charge.  He 
remained  here  until — at  least  the  last  register  entry  is  "twelfth  of  May,  1844." 
After  him  I  find  from  "third  of  November  1844"  to  "first  of  November,  1845," 
"L.  Tucker,  P.  P."  Then  follow  several  Lazarists,  whose  names  I  deem  it  is 
not  necessary  to  transcribe  here.  If  you  wish  I  can  write  them  all  for  yooi. 

I  have  been  able  to  find  only  a  few  fragments  of  the  marriage  register  i, 
1821,  a  few  1835,  '40,  '46,  etc.  All  thus  far  except  Father  Tucker's  were 
transcribed  by  Father  Scafi,  C.  M.,  "to  15  of  November  1847,"  so  that  many 
records  must  have  l)een  lost,  or  very  few  marriages  performed,  as  the  first  is 
in  1821,  the  next,  being  second  on  same  page,  is  in  1834.  I  have  collected  the 
fragments,  sewn  them  together  and  put  them  in  a  book,  several  marriages  have 
been  recorded  on  the  same  page  as  baptisms  j.  e.  a  baptism  or  two,  then  a  mar- 
riage or  so,  and  thus  for  several  pages.  Our  present  register  will  contain  all 
baptisms  and  marriages  for  the  next  fifty  years  unless  there  be  a  great  change 
in  this  part  of  the  world.  I  do  not  know  if  this  be  exactly  what  you  want,  but 
it  is  f)cttcr,  than  to  wait,  and  then  not  to  receive  as  much  information  as  the 
above  will  give  you.  I  have  not  seen  any  notice  of  the  ai)pointment  of  the  suc- 
cessor to  F-'athcr  Tucker.  As  you  may  notice  at)ove,  he  was  he  re  from  November 
1844  to  Nov.  '4.S.  So  all  the  notices  in  the  English  papers  in  St.  Louis  were  in- 
correct in  their  statements  regarding  his  time  at  Fredericktown.  When  I  will 
have  been  35  years  in  New  Madrid,  I  pray  it  will  be  an  entirely  dilTerent  place. 
Regards  to  all  my  clerical  acf|uaintances, 

I  remain  yours  sincerely  in  Christ, 

J.  A.  Connolly. 

Here  we  have  the  earnest,  painstaking,  self-sacrificing  Father 
Connolly  [)ortrayffl  to  the  life.  His  early  interest  in  Catholic  educa- 
tion is  particularly  noteworthy,     tlis  hopes  in  regard  to  a  permanent 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF   CATHOLIC  NEW  MADRID  217 

parochial  school  were  realized;  and  the  parish  has  had  a  resident 
priest  ever  since,  except  for  a  period  of  two  years,  1884-1886,  and 
again  from  1888-1889,  when  it  was  attended  from  Charleston.  The 
succession  of  pastors  was  as  follows : 

Patrick  McNamee,  1882-1884.  -^ 

Hugh  O'Reilly,  October  15,  1884  to  November  15,  1885.  From 
that  date  on  Father  O'Reilly  resided  in  Charleston,  and  from  there 
attended  New  Madrid  until  i886.  -* 

Philip  Joseph  Carroll,  -^  June  16,  1886  to  September  28,  1887. 

Edward  Smith,-*^  February  15,  1888  to  April  13,  1888. 

Thomas  Edward  Gallaher,-^  for  one  month  in  1889.  Taking  sick 
with  fever  he  asked  to  return  to  Old  Mines  where  he  remained  until 
1893. 

James  Joseph  Furlong,-**  became  pastor  of  New  Madrid  October 
7,  1889,  and  remained  until  June  11,  1908,  almost  nineteen  years,  dur- 
ing which  time  he  built  a  number  of  churches  in  the  little  mission 
stations  of  New  Madrid  and  adjoining  Counties ;  at  Caruthersville, 
Portageville,  East  Prairie  and  Maiden.  In  the  city  of  New  Madrid 
Father  Furlong  established  the  Parochial  School  under  the  manage- 
ment of  the  Benedictine  Sisters.  At  present,  the  Sisters  of  Loretto 
are  in  charge.  In  October,  1905,  Father  Furlong  received  an  assistant 
in  the  person  of  Rev.  C.  J.  Kane.  Fr.  Furlong  died  as  Pastor  of  St. 
St.  Mary  and  Joseph  Church  in  Carondelet  Oct.  15,  1913.  He  was  a 
most  humble,  kind  and  considerate  man,  and  shrewd  withal  in  business 


-3  McNamee,  Patrick:  Ordained  July  4,  1868. 
1881— 1882,  Bloomsdale. 
1882  until  Mar.  18,  1884,  New  Madrid. 
Died  May  3,  1897. 

-*  O'Reilly,  Henry  Hugo:  Bohn  Sept.  17,  1849.  Ordained  May  25,  1872. 
April  3  to  Oct.  15,  1884  resided  in  New  Madrid,  and  visited  Charleston— 
From  Oct.  15,  1884  to  Nov.  15,  1885,  resided  at  Charleston  and  visited  New 

Madrid. 
1885.  Iron  Mountain. 
Since  Jan.  1891 — In  asylum. 

-^  Carroll,  Philip  Joseph :    Ordained  in  Rome  May  19,  1883. 
From  June  16,  1886  until  Sept.  28,  1887,  at  New  Madrid. 
Died  Pastor  of  Millwood,  1898. 

-^  Smyth,  Edward:  Ordained  for  Diocese  of  San  Antonio. 
Feb.  IS,  1888  had  charge  of  Charleston  and  New  Madrid. 
April  13,  1888,  Faculties  revoked. 

-''  Gallaher,  Fxlward  Thomas :  Ordained  March  7,  1885. 

Rector  of  Old  Mines  from  1887  to  1889. 

July  13,   i88g,  was  made   rector  of   New   Madrid   where  he   remained  one 

month.  Taking  sick  with  the  fever  he  asked  to  return  to  the  Old  Mines 

where  he  remained  until   1893. 
Died  March  23,  1906. 

=8  Furlong,  James  Josepli :  Ordained  May  6,  1888. 

Assistant  at  Assumption  until   1889. 

Pastor  of  New  Madrid  from  Oct.  7,  1889  until  June  11,  1908. 


218  REV.  J.  ROTHENSTEINER 

matters,  but  towards  the  end  rather  negligent  of  his  personal  appear- 
ance. Father  Furlong  was  certainly  one  of  the  best  pastors  New 
Madrid  ever  had  in  its  long  history  of  134  years.  The  inward  growth 
and  outward  development  of  New  Madrid  and  its  dependencies  since 
the  departure  of  Father  Furlong  is  too  recent  for  historical  treatment. 
We  would  but  mention  the  names  of  his  successors,  the  Fathers  M.  J. 
Taylor.  D.  W.  Clark,  and  D.  J.  Ryan.  The  first  of  the  three.  Father 
M.  J.  Tavlor,  built  the  present  church-edifice  in  the  city  of  New 
Madrid,  in  1911. 

But  it  must  be  remembared  that  at  least  three  of  the  former 
missionary  stations  attended  by  Father  Furlong,  Caruthersville,  Port- 
ageville  and  Maiden,  are  now  well-appointed  parishes,  with  resident 
pastors,  and  all  the  appurtenances  of  modern  religious  centers.  The  seed 
of  God's  word  could  not  be  destroyed  by  the  fury  of  the  elements,  nor 
by  the  malice  of  the  wicked,  or  the  shortcomings  of  the  good. 

John  Rothensteiner 


OSAGE  MISSION  DURING  THE 
CIVIL  WAR 

From  the  Diary  of  Rev.  Paul  M.  Pondglione,  S.J.  * 

Chief  Grotamantze  died  on  the  12th  of  March,  I861,  aged  about 
forty-eight  years.  Hardly  had  one  month  passed  since  his  death, 
when  the  report  of  the  first  cannon  fired  from  Fort  Sumter  on  the 
12th  of  April,  resounding  like  a  thunder  clap  from  the  infernal  re- 
gions, and  reverberating  from  the  far  Rocky  Mountains,  fills  the  whole 
of  our  peaceful  country  with  horrible  confusion.  The  Indians  are 
bewildered  hearing  of  the  fratricidal  strife  already  going  on  among 
our  neighbors  in  Western  Missouri.  The  war  excitement  now  spreads 
all  over  the  land  like  wild  fire  and  the  hunting  grounds  of  the  red  men 
are  changed  into  military  drilling  camps.  Here,  however,  the  war 
is  not  carried  on  with  any  well  ordered  system,  and  the  belligerents 
are  far  from  being  regular  troops.  They  are  but  independent  factions 
of  wretched  men  who,  at  times,  call  themselves  Confederate  Militia 
and  again  go  under  the  name  of  Union  Soldiers.  In  reality  they  are 
only  bands  of  desperadoes  having  nothing  to  loose.  Now,  both  these 
factions,  willing  to  get  recruits  from  the  Osages,  have  their  Agents 
going  around  the  Indian  villages  promising  large  bounties  to  all  those 
who  will  enroll  in  their  companies.  Fearing  lest  Father  Schoenmak- 
ers'  influence  might  induce  the  Indians  to  decline  their  offers  and 
remain  neutral,  the  Leaders  of  these  bands,  in  their  secret  meetings, 
determine  that  the  Father  should  at  once  be  considered  an  enemy  to 
their  cause  and  put  out  of  the  way  by  assassination.  The  fear,  how- 
ever, of  the  Father's  influence  was  only  a  sham  pretext,  the  real  cause 
was  the  greediness  those  men  had  for  the  treasures  they  supposed  the 
Father  bad  accumulated  and  secreted  in  our  houses,  and,  they  thought 
that  by  killing  him  and  dispersing  the  balance  of  us,  they  could  easily 
succeed  in  possessing  themselves  of  a  large  booty.  To  carry  on  their 
plan  with  an  appearance  of  honesty,  they  needed  some  plausible  reason 
to  show  that  the  killing  of  the  Father  had  been  a  necessity  of  the  war. 
Ours  being  a  Government  Institution,  it  was  to  be  expected  that  our 
Superior  should  be  in  favor  of  the  Union,  and  this  was  enough  to 


*  This  article  is  taken  from  the  MS.  Diary  by  the  Jesuit  Missionary  Rev. 
Paul  Mary  Ponziglione.  The  present  extracts  are  from  Vol.  Ill,  p.  274— 
Vol.  IV,  p.  321.  We  have  permitted  ourselves  a  few  verbal  corrections,  but, 
of  course,  no  changes  whatever  in  the  sense.  The  Editor. 

219 


220  REV.  P.  M.  PONZIGLIONE.  S.  J. 

make  him  appear  as  a  declared  enemy  of  the  Confederacy.  And,  be- 
hold, the  truly  Christian  Charity  of  the  good  Fatlier  soon  offered  them 
an  occasion  to  execute  their  most  wicked  intent,  and  they  would  have 
succeeded  had  not  God  thwarted  their  plans.  At  the  very  outbreak 
of  the  war.  President  Lincoln,  wishing  to  conciliate  the  Indians  bor- 
dering on  tlie  Kansas  I">ontiers,  dispatched  a  special  Commissioner  to 
visit  them  and  provide  for  their  wants.  This  extra  Commissioner, 
with  his  secretary,  were  directed  by  the  President  to  go  to  take  pos- 
session of  the  Quawpaw  Agency,  located  some  fifty  miles  southeast 
of  our  Mission.  These  gentlemen,  having  reached  our  place  without 
any  opposition,  did  not  dare  to  venture  any  further  by  themselves  for 
fear  of  falling  into  the  hands  of  hostile  parties  then  roving  through 
the  country.  For  this  reason  they  requested  Father  Schoenmakers  to 
accompany  them,  or,  rather,  to  be  their  guide  to  the  Quaw  Agency, 
feeling  confident  that  no  one  would  interfere  with  the  Father  on 
account  of  his  being  so  well  known.  Father  Schoenmakers  was  a  man 
who  would  never  refuse  to  accommodate  anyone,  if  he  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  so  doing.  Hence,  though  in  this  special  case  he  foresaw  the 
possibility  of  some  risk,  he,  nevertheless,  offered  his  services  most 
willingly.  They  started  and  reached  Quawpaw  Agency  without  meet- 
ing any  difficulties.  The  Commissioner  and  his  secretary  were  very 
thankful  to  the  Father  for  having  brought  them  safely  to  their  desti- 
nation, and,  not  doubting  that  they  would  be  able  to  comply  with  their 
charge  without  any  further  assistance  from  the  Father,  they  bid  him 
farewell  and  he  returned  to  us.  The  Indians,  as  well  as  the  white 
settlers  around  the  Agency,  noticed  the  coming  of  the  Father  in  com- 
pany of  two  strangers  and  made  no  remarks  about  it.  But,  when  they 
found  out  that  the  Father  had  left  and  the  two  gentlemen  who  had 
come  with  him  were  remaining  at  the  Agency,  they  became  suspicious 
and  wished  to  know  what  their  business  might  be.  Having  discovered 
what  their  character  was,  the  alarm  was  given,  an  indignation  meet- 
ing was  held,  inflamatory  speeches  were  delivered,  and  it  was  openly 
declared  that  President  Lincoln  had  no  right  to  send  there  any  of  his 
officers.  Here  the  passion  of  the  people  becomes  greatly  excited,  a 
party  is  made  on  the  spot,  and  the  resolution  is  adopted  that  both  the 
extra  Commissioner  and  his  secretary  must  be  hung  that  very  night. 
Fortunately,  the  Commissioner  got  wind  of  this  conspiracy  in  time 
and,  early  in  the  evening,  he  and  his  secretary  succeeded  in  making 
their  esca[)c.  Hardly  one  liour  had  passed  since  they  had  left,  when 
an  infuriated  mob  surrounded  the  Agency,  filling  the  air  with  horri- 
ble yells  and  curses.  Fully  confident  that  the  two  strangers  were  hid- 
ing in  the  building,  they  rush  in  and  ransack  the  whole  place,  but 
finding  nobofly,  and,  believing  they  were  secreted  in  some  of  the 
houses  attached  to  the  Agency,  concluded  to  set  them  on  fire,  and  so 
they  did.  Jubilant  at  the  idea  that  the  two  strangers  were  now  most 
certainly  burning  in  the  midst  of  the  great  conflagration  they  had 
kindled,  they  pas.sed  that  night  in  barbarous  orgies,  threatening  death 
to  anyone  who  would  dare  to  interfere  with  the  new  Government  in- 
augurated by  the  ('onfederacy. 


OSAGE  MISSION  DURING  THE  CIVIL  WAR  221 

While  this  was  going  on,  the  special  Commissioner  and  his  secre- 
tary are  out  of  reach.  A  light  glare  illuminating  the  sky  at  a  great 
distance,  like  an  aurora  borealis,  tells  them  that  the  Agency,  which 
was  to  be  their  residence,  is  turning  to  ashes,  they  feel  thankful  for 
their  narrow  escape,  and,  wiser  than  Lot's  wife,  they  do  not  trust 
themselves  to  turn  their  heads  to  take  a  full  view  of  the  fire.  They 
keep  on  traveling  the  whole  night  and  the  next  morning  they  return 
to  our  Mission.  Father  Schoenmakers  receives  them  again  with  great 
cordiality,  supplies  them  with  whatever  they  needed  for  their  journey, 
and,  having  rested  for  a  couple  of  hours,  they  continue  on  their  way 
to  Humboldt  in  Allen  county,  where  there  is  no  longer  any  danger 
for  them,  that  place  being  garrisoned  by  a  number  of  Union  troops. 
And  now,  the  wicked  men  who  were  looking  for  a  pretext  to  justify 
their  coming  to  plunder  and  destroy  our  Mission,  felt  happy,  for  this 
circumstance  was  just  what  they  wanted.  In  their  opinion,  our 
Superior  had  betrayed  them  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy,  and,  on 
account  of  this  very  fact,  he  deserved  to  be  court  martialed  and  put 
to  death.  Nay,  one  of  the  leading  men  became  very  violent,  swore 
before  the  excited  crowd  that  he  would  give  five  hundred  dollars  to 
anyone  who  would  kill  the  Father.  If  the  poverty  of  the  miserable 
settlers  then  living  on  the  western  boundaries  of  the  state  of  Missouri 
be  taken  into  consideration,  the  sum  offered  for  the  assassination  of 
the  Father  was  a  very  large  one,  and  it  was  no  wonder  if  more  than 
one  would  be  found  ready  to  commit  such  a  crime.  At  once  a  plan 
of  attack  was  conceived  and  the  prospect  of  success  was  smiling  on 
them,  when  Divine  Providence  came  to  interfer  in  defence  of  the  in- 
nocent Father.  A  young  Osage  half-breed,  who  had  been  raised  by 
Father  Schoenmakers  at  our  Mission  school,  by  chance,  heard  of  this 
plot  and  had  too  noble  a  heart  not  to  feel  indignant.  Gratitude  com- 
pels him  to  save  the  life  of  one  by  whom  he  had  been  educated.  Be- 
sides love  and  esteem  for  the  person  with  whom  he  had  been  associated 
for  several  years  when  living  with  us  urges  him  to  make  use  of  all 
means  in  his  power  to  save  the  Father's  life  and  to  prevent,  if  possi- 
ble, the  ruin  of  our  Mission.  To  this  end  he  quickly  dispatched  one 
of  his  friends  with  a  message  to  notify  the  Father  about  the  conspiracy 
against  him  and  the  whole  Mission.  The  messenger  reached  the  Mis- 
sion on  the  21st  of  June.  At  7  P.  M.  the  man  who  had  been  sent 
delivered  the  message  to  Father  Schoenmakers,  who,  having  perused 
it,  thanks  the  carrier,  and,  having  dismissed  him  without  showing  the 
least  excitement  in  his  countenance,  he  hands  the  letter  to  Father 
James  C.  Van  Asshe,  and  next  to  me,  requesting  us  to  tell  him  what 
he  should  do.  The  matter  was  a  very  serious  one.  He  would  not 
decide  for  himself.  We  felt  that  a  heavy  responsibility  was  resting 
on  us,  and,  for  a  while,  we  could  not  speak  a  word.  But  there  was 
no  time  to  lose  in  vain  speculation ;  something  was  to  be  done  and  we 
agreed  that  he  should  try  to  save  his  life  by  leaving  the  Mission  at 
once.  The  Father  reflected  for  a  few  minutes  and,  without  agitation, 
replied  that  he  thought  it  would  be  better  for  him  to  follow  our  advice. 


222  REV.  P.  M.  PONZIGLIONE,  S.J. 

A  heavy  rain  storm,  which  had  begun  about  sunset,  was  now  rag- 
ing in  all  its  fury,  but  no  attention  was  paid  to  it.  The  best  racer  we 
iiad  in  our  stables  is  soon  saddled,  and,  exactly  at  8  o'clock  P.  M.,  the 
Father  is  otT,  bound  for  Humboldt  some  thirty  miles  northwest  of  our 
Mission.  In  spite  of  the  great  darkness  prevailing  and  the  rain,  which 
keeps  pouring  down  in  torrents,  the  Father  succeeds  in  making  his 
way  safely  during  that  terrible  night,  and  about  7 :30  of  the  next 
morning  finds  himself  in  the  midst  of  his  friends  in  Humboldt.  Hav- 
ing taken  a  much  needed  rest,  on  the  next  day  he  resumes  his  journey 
and,  by  the  end  of  the  month,  he  reaches  St.  Mary's  Mission  among 
the  Potawatomies. 

The  storm  of  the  memorable  night  was  a  real  Godsend  for  us  all. 
The  mob  intending  to  come  to  assassinate  the  Father  and  destroy  our 
Mission  had  made  everything  ready  to  leave  Spring  River  in  Jasper 
County,  Missouri,  on  the  22nd  of  June,  but  all  their  calculations  were 
baffled  by  the  unexpected  freshet  which  lasted,  without  any  interrup- 
tion, for  nearly  three  days  and  flooded  the  whole  country  to  such  an 
extent  as  to  render  it  impossible  to  travel,  for  all  the  creeks  were  over 
their  banks,  the  bottom  lands  along  Spring  River,  as  well  as  the 
Neosho  were,  for  miles,  turned  into  ponds  and  lakes.  The  common 
roads  had  been  so  soaked  with  water  that  for  over  two  weeks  the  best 
team  could  hardly  pull  an  empty  wagon  through  them.  This  sudden 
change  of  weather  disconcerted  those  murderous  people  and  forced 
them  to  give  up  their  plans.  As  the  w^ar  was  daily  making  new  devel- 
opments, and  men  were  badly  needed  by  the  different  factions  then 
being  formed,  those  who  had  conspired  against  us  were  now  hired  to 
engage  in  other  expeditions  far  east  into  Missouri.  By  this  unexpected 
turn  of  circumstances  our  enemies  were  diverted  to  our  great 
advantage. 

By  the  beginning  of  July  these  belligerent  parties,  so  far,  consist- 
ing of  independent  bands  of  mercenaries,  hardly  knowing  who  was  their 
leader  and  for  whom  they  were  fighting,  became  organized  into  regular 
companies.  These  are  growing  into  regiments  and  volunteer  battalions, 
and,  as  by  magic,  in  a  very  short  time,  two  most  formidable  armies 
stand  equipped  on  a  war  footing;  one  is  known  as  the  Army  of  the 
Southern  Confederacy,  the  other  that  of  the  Union.  The  different 
states,  almost  equally  divided  according  to  their  respective  interests, 
either  in  favor  or  against  slavery,  are  taking  the  field  to  defend  their 
rights.  Skirmishes  at  once  become  events  of  ordinary  occurrance. 
One  day  the  Confederates  are  beaten;  on  the  next  Union  men  meet 
with  reverses ;  success  is  fluctuating  between  the  two.  Warlike  spirit 
is  developing  and  many  deeds  of  bravery,  worthy  of  a  better  cause, 
are  daily  performed.  The  ranks  of  volunteers  decimated  on  the  battle 
field  arc  soon  filled  up  by  the  new  recruits.  War ;  war  is  the  cry  that 
fills  the  air,  and  the  whole  of  our  most  beautiful  country  finds  itself 
involved  in  civil  strife. 

The  Indian  Territory,  south  as  well  as  west  of  Kansas,  now  be- 
comes the  natural  boundary  of  a  very  exten.sive  battlefield,  and,  as  our 
Mission,  like  an  oasis  in  the  center  of  the  interminable  plains,  is  one 


OSAGE  MISSION  DURING  THE  CIVIL  WAR  223 

of  the  few  localities  where  marching  troops,  struggling  scouts  or 
military  trains  can  repair  their  outfits  and  receive  assistance.  This 
makes  it  a  great  halting  point  for  friends  and  foes  who,  in  a  moment 
of  need,  are  always  willing  to  unfurl  the  white  flag,  no  matter  where, 
but  more  so  on  our  grounds,  well  knowing  that  our  Mission  is  like 
a  neutral  harbor  where  party  animosities  are  forgotten  and  kind 
hospitality  is  extended  equally  to  all.  In  a  few  months  we  become 
used  to  this  sort  of  visitors  who  come  to  us  by  day  as  well  as  by  night, 
always  calling  for  either  food  or  medicine. 

So  far  most  perfect  security  and  respect  for  personal  property 
has  existed  in  our  territory.  Neither  the  Indian  wigwam  nor  the 
half-breed  cabin  needed  any  lock  or  bar  at  their  door  to  protect  them 
against  an  evil  intentioned  intruder.  But  that  really  golden  age  has 
now  become  a  thing  of  the  past,  never  more  to  return,  for  this  war 
has  flooded  this  country  with  persons  of  very  bad  character,  who  have 
not  the  least  scruple  of  entering  any  house  they  can  break  into  to 
plunder.  Those  few  of  our  full-blood  Osages  who  of  late  have  applied 
themselves  to  agriculture,  now  see  their  houses  and  their  improve- 
ments destroyed  by  roving  incendiaries ;  their  oats  and  corn  fields  are 
turned  into  pastures  for  cavalry  horses,  their  hogs  and  cattle  are 
butchered  by  unruly  troopers.  The  poor  Indians  feel  vexed  and 
provoked  at  the  sight  of  such  ravages  and,  well  knowing  that  it  is 
useless  for  them  to  look  for  any  pay  for  the  suffered  damages,  in  their 
despair,  abandon  their  homes  and  scatter  on  the  plains  to  depend  again 
on  hunting  for  their  living.  Only  a  few  families  remain  in  the  vicinity 
of  our  Mission,  camping  on  small  out-of-the-way  streams  where  there 
is  yet  plenty  of  game.  In  spile  of  all  these  troubles  their  confidence 
in  us  is  not  deminished,  and  while  they  leave  us  to  avoid  meeting  with 
soldiers,  they  trust  in  our  hands  quite  a  number  of  their  children,  fully 
confident  that  they  will  be  safe. 

In  the  midst  of  the  excitement  while  war  is  raging  all  over  th^ 
country,  peace  reigns  undisturbed  on  our  premises.  Our  schools,  as 
well  as  those  at  the  convent,  are  keeping  on  their  usual  routine,  and, 
at  recess  time,  you  would  be  amused  to  see  how  nicely  the  little  boys 
can  play  soldiers.  At  the  very  outbreak  of  the  war  a  considerable 
number  of  the  Osages  had  withdrawn  far  west  towards  the  mountains 
to  avoid  having  any  difficulty  with  the  belligerent  parties.  However, 
they,  gradually,  all  returned  near  to  us  and  formed  two  different  settle- 
ments ;  one  on  the  banks  of  the  Cimaron ;  the  other  on  the  Washita 
River,  both  located  in  the  Indian  Territory. 

Of  the  best  warriors  of  the  Nation  some  two  hundred  were  en- 
rolled in  a  battalion  and  were  annexed  to  the  Kansas  Volunteers. 
Most  of  the  able-bodied  half-breeds  and  all  our  school  boys  who  were 
of  age  to  stand  military  service  joined  the  Ninth  Regiment  of  Kansas 
Volunteer  Cavalry.  These  made  very  good  soldiers,  but  the  full- 
blooded  Osages  forming  the  Battalion,  soon  proved  to  be  unfit  for  any 
well  organized  army.  Having  no  idea  of  discipline,  they  would  not 
submit  to  regimental  regulations ;  moreover,  as  they  insisted  on  hav- 
ing their  wives  and  children  with  them,  they  w-ere  a  great  incumbrance 


224  REV.  P.  M.  PONZIGLIONE,  S.J. 

in  all  warlike  expeditions.  For  these  reasons  they  were  all  discharged, 
with  tile  exception  of  a  few  who  were  detained  to  act  as  scouts. 
Military  discipline  was  now  being  enforced,  wherever  these  troops 
were  stationed.  But,  in  spite  of  it,  things  in  general  were  moving  on 
in  very  bad  shape.  Civil  courts  seemed  to  have  lost  all  their  author- 
ity ;  wicked  men  taking  the  advantage  offered  them  by  the  war's  excite- 
ment, would  go  around  robbing  their  neighbors  and  doing  -ill  sorts  of 
mischief. 

On  the  24th  of  August,  about  4  o'clock  P.  M.,  seven  desperate  out- 
laws attack  our  premises,  and,  after  handling  me  in  a  rather  uncere- 
monious manner,  claimed  the  right  of  searching  the  Mission  houses, 
nay,  even  the  Sisters'  convent,  to  find,  so  they  say.  Captain  John 
Matthews,  who  is  reported  to  be  hiding  with  us.  That  this  was  only  a 
mean  pretext  and  that  in  reality  they  were  after  plunder  soon  becomes 
evident.  For,  once  they  get  into  our  rooms,  they  forget  altogether  the 
Captain  they  were  looking  after,  and  begin  to  examine  our  chests  and 
private  desks  to  see  whether  they  can  find  anything  of  value.  But, 
as  neither  money  nor  jewels  come  to  their  hands,  disappointment  makes 
them  violent.  They  abuse  and  threaten  us,  nay,  the  chief  of  the  gang 
levels  his  pistol  at  my  head,  apparently  determined  to  kill  me,  when, 
providentially,  several  half-breed  come  into  my  room.  At  their  sight 
the  brigands  understood  very  well  that  if  they  would  dare  to  hurt  any 
of  us,  these  men  would  defend  us ;  for  this  reason  they  at  once  drop 
their  arms,  apologize  and  decamp. 

Now  Osage  Mission  has  become  a  great  rendevous  for  warlike 
expeditions.  One  day  we  are  visited  by  Union  troops  and  the  next 
by  Confederates.  Some  times  both  parties  happen  to  call  on  us  the 
same  day.  One  night  a  few  cavalry  men,  belonging  to  a  detachment 
of  Wisconsin  Volunteers,  camping  on  the  banks  of  Flat-rock,  quite 
near  us,  overtake  a  party  of  Confederates  who  are  on  the  point  of  steal- 
ing our  horses.  The  noise  of  the  Wisconsin  boys  who  in  the  stillness 
of  the  hour  are  galloping  up  the  hill  to  our  defense  comes  so  unex- 
pected to  the  Knights  of  the  White  Feather  (as  the  guerillas  were 
called),  that  they  at  once  abandon  their  booty  just  by  the  stable  doors, 
and  run  for  their  lives.  Both  parties  art  for  a  while  chasing  one  an- 
other in  the  dark  over  the  prairie  west  of  the  Mission,  exchanging  a 
few  shots,  but,  once  the  Confederates  reach  the  timber  belt,  which 
rurLs  along  the  Neosho,  the  Wisconsin  boys,  fearing  that  they  might 
be  decoyed  into  ambush,  give  up  the  pursuit  and  return  to  their  camp. 
On  the  8th  of  September  a  body  of  about  two  hundred  Confed- 
erates, under  the  lead  of  Col.  Stanwaity,  a  Cherokee  half-breed,  and 
two  white  men  acting  as  Captains  (Mr.  Livingston  and  Mr.  John 
Matthews),  both  well  known  to  us,  come  to  pay  us  a  visit  at  2  P.  M. 
We  feel  a  little  uneasy  at  their  appearance,  for  though  it  was  Sunday, 
we  knew  very  well  that  they  were  not  coming  to  attend  vespers.  But 
the  three  officers  of  this  Band  did  not  intend  to  give  us  any  trouble. 
In  fact,  calling  on  us  they  assured  us  of  their  esteem,  and  told  us  that 
we  need  not  fear  anything,  for  they  were  going  lo  have  a  meeting 
with  the  Osagcs  at  the  residence  of  Mr.  Joseph   Swis.  a   few  miles 


OSAGE  MISSION  DURING  THE  CIVIL  WAR  225 

further  west,  and,  at  the  same  time,  they  would  take  part  in  the 
wedding  feast  of  Mr.  Louis  Chouteau,  who  has  just  married  a  Cherokee 
young  lady.  So  they  were  saying,  but  the  real  object  of  their  expedi- 
tion was  to  make  a  raid  on  the  town  of  Humboldt  in  Allen  county  to 
retaliate  for  damages  the  Union  men  had  inflicted  on  them  in  West 
Missouri.  They  went  to  camp  for  the  night  at  the  old  crossing  of 
Four  Mile  creek,  due  west  of  our  Mission,  and  to  leave,  as  it  were, 
a  mark  of  having  been  there,  about  day  break  the  next  morning,  they 
hung  to  a  tree  a  poor  white  man,  a  stranger,  who  happened  to  fall  into 
their  hands  during  the  night.  This  done,  they  started  at  full  gallop 
for  Humboldt.  They  took  the  town  by  storm,  and  no  wonder,  for 
most  all  the  men  able  to  carry  arms  were  out  in  Missouri  under  com- 
mand of  General  J.  H.  Lane.  Meeting  with  no  opposition,  but,  rather, 
with  full  success  at  every  step,  they  kidnapped  a  few  negroes,  plun- 
dered several  stores  and  houses  of  all  the  valuables  they  could  find. 
Satisfied  with  their  booty,  they  hurried  out  of  town,  that  very  night, 
with  their  captives.  Among  the  rich  spoils  they  had  taken  there  were 
several  kegs  of  whiskey  and  it  was  not  surprising  if,  on  the  next  day, 
by  the  time  these  men  reached  our  Mission,  they  were  most  all  in  very 
high  spirits,  quite  boisterous,  and  all  most  anxious  to  get  a  drink  of 
fresh  water.  Knowing  that  in  our  yard  we  had  an  excellent  well,  as 
soon  as  they  touched  our  premises,  all  alighted  and  rushed  to  the  well 
for  a  drink.  Captain  John  Matthews  came  in  with  them,  and,  seeing 
me,  began  to  apologize  for  the  liberty,  said  he,  of  entering  the  yard 
without  being  invited.  Next,  taking  me  aside,  he  asked  me  whether  it 
was  true  that  Father  Schoenmakers  had  gone  to  St.  Louis.  To  this 
I  replied  that  he  had  just  gone  to  St.  Mary's  Mission  and  from  thence 
to  St.  Louis.  Hearing  this  he  appeared  to  be  troubled  in  his  mind, 
and,  after  a  while,  he  said:  "Father,  you  know  well  that  I  have  always 
been  a  friend  of  this  Mission,  and  I  am  very  sorry  that  the  rumor  has 
been  circulated  that  I  have  put  a  price  on  the  Father's  head.  But,  can 
you  believe  that  I  would  have  dared  to  commit  such  a  crime  and  stain 
my  hands  with  the  blood  of  him  who  with  so  much  love  and  paternal 
care  has  educated  my  children?"  He  was  going  to  say  more,  when, 
being  called  by  some  of  his  party,  he  left  me.  Noticing  that  a  large 
number  of  those  drunken  men  had  gathered  around  the  well,  I  also 
went  there.  As  it  could  be  expected,  I  heard  them  talking  some  very 
improper  language  and  declaring  that  they  were  bound  to  go  to  visit 
the  convent,  which  stood  hardly  fifty  yards  apart  from  the  well.  On 
hearing  this,  I  remarked  that,  being  then  3  o'clock  P.  M.,  the  girls 
were  yet  at  work  with  the  Sisters  and  it  would  be  unbecoming  for 
them  to  go  to  interfere  with  them.  But  the  wretches  sneered  at  me, 
saying  that  they  would  go  to  help  them.  This  placed  me  in  a  ver)' 
painful  position,  for,  if  they  would  really  attempt  to  go  in,  I  could 
not  answer  for  what  might  next  have  been  the  result  of  such  a  visit. 
Meanwhile,  in  the  perplexity  of  my  heart,  I  was  praying  to  God  to 
send  his  Angel  to  protect  those  pure  souls  to  whom  I  could  offer  no 
assistance,  behold  Captain  John  Matthews  is  returning  towards  me! 
As  soon  as  he  came  close  by,  calling  his  attention,  I  said ;  "Captain, 


226  REV.  P.  M.  PONZIGLIONE,  S.J. 

look  at  these  men,  in  spite  of  my  remonstrances  to  the  contrary,  they 
talk  of  going  to  visit  the  convent.  Now,  what  do  you  think  of  it?  Do 
you  think  it  proper  for  them  to  go  into  that  house  ?"'  Here  the  Captain 
stretched  himself  and,  taking  the  attitude  of  a  man  who  is  going  to 
wrestle,  he  clinched  fists  and,  after  cursing  the  crowd,  he  says :  "What, 
you  vulgar  set  of  scoundrels,  you  dare  to  talk  of  going  to  visit  the 
convent  where  those  angels  of  Sisters  are  educating  our  daughters? 
Shame  on  you,  dirty  fellows.  Clear  out  of  here  quick  and  go  to  mind 
your  horses  or  I  shall  shoot  some  of  you  before  we  leave  this  place." 
The  men  knew  their  Captain  well ;  they  considered  him  the  best  marks- 
man in  the  country,  and  they  left  on  the  spot.  Once  they  had  all  gone, 
John  Matthews  told  me:  "Father,  we  shall  leave  in  ten  minutes  and 
shall  go  to  camp  for  the  night  eight  miles  east  of  this  place  on  Hickory 
creek.  You  do  not  need  to  be  uneasy  for  I  shall  have  a  line  of 
sentries  around  the  camp  with  positive  orders  to  shoot  anyone  who 
would  dare  to  cross  that  line  to  come  up  to  give  you  trouble."  Hav- 
ing said  this,  he  shook  hands  with  me,  and  off  he  went  with  his 
command. 

If  Captain  John  Matthews  ever  was  accountable  for  the  threats, 
which  in  a  moment  of  party  excitement,  he  had  made  against  the  life 
of  Father  Schoenmakers,  the  noble  and  really  gallant  part  he  acted  on 
this  occasion  to  defend  the  Sister's  convent  and  prevent  it  from  being 
dishonored,  deserves  our  warmest  thanks  and  compels  us  to  look  on 
him  as  our  great  benefactor. 

No  sooner  did  the  Humboldt  Volunteers,  who  were  out  in  West- 
ern Missouri  with  General  J.  H.  Lane,  hear  of  the  raid  the  Confed- 
erates had  made  on  their  town,  than  they  organize  a  company  to  start 
in  pursuit  of  them.  But,  well  knowing  that  it  was  too  late  to  overtake 
them  and  punish  the  men  who  had  part  in  it,  for,  on  their  return  to 
Spring  River  they  had  all  disbanded,  they  concluded  to  have  their 
vengeance  on  Captain  John  Matthews,  who  was  considered  to  have 
been  the  most  influential  leader  of  that  expedition.  By  the  end  of 
September  a  Volunteer  Company  under  the  command  of  General  J. 
G.  Blunt  came  from  Fort  Scott  to  our  Mission  looking  for  Captain 
John  Matthews,  and,  hearing  that  he  was  at  his  residence  down  the 
Neosho  River,  near  the  town  of  Little  White  Hair,  they  bivouac  on 
our  premises,  and,  before  the  dawn  of  the  next  morning,  they  resume 
their  march,  following  an  old  Indian  trail  through  the  woods  to  avoid 
being  noticed  !)y  anybody.  Here  difTcrent  accounts  are  given  concern- 
ing the  expedition.  According  to  some.  General  Blunt's  men  at  an 
early  hour  stormed  Mr.  Matthew's  house  and,  while  he  was  trying  to 
defend  ihmself.  General  Blunt  shot  him  dead.  However,  this  is  not 
correct  for  it  does  not  agree  with  the  account  I  myself  received  from 
John  Matthew's  daughter  at  that  time  living  with  him.  According  to 
her  testimony,  John  Matthews,  knowing  that  he  had  a  great  many 
enemies  who  were  looking  for  an  opportunity  to  kill  him,  would 
seldom  sleep  for  two  consecutive  nights  in  the  .same  place,  but  kept 
always  moving  with  a  body  guard  of  his  Braves  from  one  house  to 
another.    The  very  day  before  he  was  assassinated,  having  heard  that 


OSAGE  MISSION  DURING  THE  CIVIL  WAR  227 

several  suspicious  characters  had  been  loitering  not  far  from  his 
residence,  he  thought  it  prudent  to  move  and  went  eight  miles  down 
south  to  pass  the  night  with  Mr.  Louis  Rogers  where  now  stands  the 
City  of  Chetopa.  He  thought  nobody  had  noticed  his  movements,  but 
he  was  mistaken.  His  enemies  had  seen  him  from  ambush  wherein 
they  were  hiding,  and,  guided  by  a  young  man  whose  name  was  John 
Burk,  early  on  the  next  morning  they  attacked  the  house  in  which  he 
was  sleeping,  and,  as  John  Matthews  was  in  the  act  of  raising  his 
rifle  in  his  defence,  he  was  shot  dead  by  John  Burk  and  was  buried 
not  far  from  the  spot  where  he  fell.  At  his  death  he  was  fifty-two 
years  old.  After  he  had  been  killed,  John  Burk,  with  his  party,  went 
to  John  Matthews'  house  and,  having  taken  from  it,  as  well  as  from 
his  store,  whatever  was  worth  anything,  they  set  fire  to  the  buildings 
and,  in  the  conflagration  that  followed.  Little  White  Hair's  town  was 
completely  destroyed.  This  was  the  end  of  a  man  who  for  many  years 
labored  hard  to  provide  for  a  large  family  of  children,  as  well  as  to 
promote  the  welfare  of  the  Osages.  Had  he  kept  himself  from  taking 
part  in  political  strife,  in  which  he  was  involved  by  the  generosity  and 
liberality  of  his  heart,  he  might  have  enjoyed  his  old  age  with  his 
children  and  grand  children  on  the  homestead  his  industry  and  energy 
had  procured  him.  But,  alas,  his  children  were  left  orphans,  his  prop- 
erty was  destroyed,  the  land  to  which  he  had  a  very  good  title  was 
taken  away  by  strangers,  the  Indian  settlement,  which  was  prospering 
under  his  guidance  has  disappeared,  and  nothing  is  left  to  mark  the 
spot  where  it  was  but  the  humble  and  undisturbed  grave  of  his 
youngest  daughter,  lovely  little  Annie.  How  bright  and  sweet  that 
child  was !  Just  eleven  years,  seven  months  and  twenty-seven  days 
was  she  when,  playing  with  her  companions  not  far  from  her  father's 
house,  the  fire,  which  had  been  lurking  through  the  grass,  commu- 
nicated itself  to  her  dresses  and  at  once  she  was  enveloped  by  the 
flames.  Her  screams  drew  immediate  assistance,  but  not  quick  enough 
to  save  her  life;  she  had  inhaled  the  flames;  her  doom  was  sealed.  On 
the  19th  of  April,  1857,  her  soul,  purified,  indeed,  by  fire,  took  its 
flight  to  heaven. 

As  to  John  Burk  I  shall  record  to  his  everlasting  shame  that  he 
was  one  of  the  worst  characters  that  ever  disgraced  American  soil, 
and  his  heart  must  have  been  that  of  a  tiger,  not  of  a  man.  Previous 
to  this  event  he  was,  for  a  time,  school  teacher  in  one  of  the  Cherokee 
Nation  public  schools,  but,  being  bound  to  flee  from  that  country  so 
as  not  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  a  mob  of  infuriated  people  who  were 
going  to  hang  him  on  account  of  some  shameful  crime  he  had  com- 
mitted, he  ran  to  shelter  himself  under  the  hospitable  roof  of  John 
Matthews,  who,  though  being  a  stranger  to  him,  however  being  much 
respected  by  all  the  Indians,  might  by  his  influence  pacify  the  mob. 
Burk  was  not  mistaken ;  John  Matthews'  words  tranquillized  the  excit- 
ed crowd ;  he  gave  guarantee  for  Burk's  future  behavior,  and  the  man 
was  left  unmolested  and  free  to  go  around  the  country.  But,  as  it  is 
most  frequently  the  case  with  men  of  such  character,  instead  of  getting 
better  he  became  worse.    The  presence  of  his  benefactor  being  a  con- 


228  REV.  P.  M.  PONZIGLIONE.  S.J. 

tinual  rebuke  to  his  infamy,  he  anxiously  was  looking  for  some  op- 
portunity to  get  rid  of  him.  And.  now  meeting  with  the  expedition 
under  General  Blunt,  he  joined  it,  nay.  became  its  guide,  and  under 
its  escort  went  to  murder  his  benefactor.  Blood  always  calls  for  more 
blood.  Hardly  one  month  had  passed  since  this  assassination  had  taken 
place,  when,  being  pursued  by  John  Matthews'  avengers,  he  was  over- 
taken far  west  and  shot  dead  just  at  the  moment  he  was  trying  to 
hide  himself  behind  a  bush.  His  body  was  left  unburied  to  be  the 
prey  of  vultures  and  his  name  shall  be  in  execration  forever. 

The  success  that  accompanied  the  Confederates  in  their  raid  on 
Humboldt  encouraged  them  to  attempt  another  one.  This  time  they 
were  determined  to  destroy  the  whole  town.  This  expedition  was  con- 
ducted by  Colonel  Talbot,  a  Missourian,  and  his  command  amounted  to 
some  three  hundred  and  fifty  men.  At  noon  of  the  14th  of  October 
they  dash  into  Humboldt.  The  troops  that  were  stationed  with  Gen- 
eral Blunt,  apprehending  no  danger  of  any  attack,  had  all  left.  A  body, 
of  home  guards,  all  together  about  one  hundred  men  under  command 
of  Captain  Miller  and  Lieutenant  Charles  Boland,  is  the  only  defence 
left  to  the  town.  The  quickness  with  which  Talbot's  men  rushed  in 
raised  such  a  panic  that,  in  the  midst  of  the  great  confusion  at  once 
prevailing,  far  from  taking  arms  several  of  them  made  their  escape. 
However,  Captain  Miller,  as  well  as  his  Lieutenant,  succeeded  in  rally- 
ing the  few  that  were  left  of  the  Company  and,  taking  a  stand,  they 
resist  the  invading  party.  But,  outnumbered  and  encompassed  by 
Talbot's  Brigade,  they  are  bound  to  capitulate ;  they  were  disarmed 
and  taken  prisoners.  Now,  Captain  Miller,  seeing  that  all  was  lost, 
calls  on  Col.  Talbot ;  he  acknowledges  his  superiority,  and  declares 
that  he  and  his  Company  are  willing  to  submit  to  their  fate.  But,  at 
the  same  time,  he  entreats  him  to  be  merciful  and  spare  the  women 
and  children  for  they  had  injured  nolx)dy.  Colonel  Talbot  was  by  no 
means  a  cruel  man.  All  he  wanted  was  to  avenge  the  death  of  his 
friend,  John  Matthews,  and  to  retaliate  for  the  burning  of  the  town 
of  Oseola  in  Missouri  by  General  Lane.  For  this  reason,  replying  to 
Captain  Miller,  he  said  he  did  not  want  to  kill  anybody  only  in  case 
armed  resistence  would  be  made  him.  On  that  spot  he  orders  his 
soldiers  to  take  all  the  good?  they  could  find  in  the  stores.  Next,  he 
allows  some  of  his  men  to  help  the  women  and  children  move  their 
valuables  and  household  goods  from  their  dwellings  to  a  large  house 
at  some  distance,  where  they  would  have  a  shelter.  This  done,  the 
whole  town  is  set  on  fire,  with  the  exception  of  the  churches  and  also 
a  Masonic  Hall,  besides  sonic  few  residences  scattered  alx)ut,  which 
could  not  easily  be  reached  without  disbanding  his  men  on  too  large 
an  extent  of  ground.  Colonel  Talbot,  fearing  lest  in  the  night  he 
might  be  surprised  by  Union  Troops  coming  down  from  the  north, 
would  not  allow  his  men  to  bivouac  on  the  place  but  left  that  very 
evening  with  his  Brigade,  taking  with  him  quite  a  number  of  prisoners. 
These,  however,  he  did  not  intend  to  keep.  In  fact,  after  marching 
them  for  a  few  miles,  he  releascfl  them  all.  On  the  next  morning, 
about  10  o'clock,  Talbot  was  passing  triumphantly  on  our  premises  on 


OSAGE  MISSION  DURING  THE  CIVIL  WAR  229 

his  return  to  Missouri,  and  was   followed  b}'  two    hundred    wagons 
carrying  all  the  booty  he  had  taken. 

On  the  7th  of  December  my  dear  friend  and  companion,  Father 
James  C.  Van  Asshe,  who  at  that  time  was  visiting  the  Catholic  fam- 
ilies in  the  vicinity  of  Fort  Scott,  had  an  narrow  escape  from  the  hands 
of  a  Company  of  drunken  Union  men,  who,  about  3  o'clock  P.  M., 
attacked  him  on  the  highway,  took  his  horse,  and,  having  ordered  him 
to  kneel  down,  they  would  most  certainly  have  shot  him  had  it  not  been 
for  the  sagacity  of  their  Captain,  Mr.  Bell,  who  was  the  only  sober 
man  of  the  party.  He,  seeing  that  his  soldiers  were  determined  on 
killing  the  Father,  remonstrated  that  they  were  not  allowed  to  do  any 
such  thing  without  first  giving  him  a  fair  trial.  "Let  us,"  said  he, 
"bring  our  prisoner  to  the  camp;  there  we  shall  hold  a  Court  Martial 
and  condemn  him  to  be  shot.  Doing  so,  we  will  be  all  right."  This 
suggestion  proved  satisfactory  to  all.  The  Father  was  ordered  to  get 
again  on  his  horse  and,  surrounded  by  those  unruly  fellows,  who  were 
sneering  at  him  and  cursing  him  at  every  step,  at  last  all  reached  the 
camp.  Here  the  Captain  told  the  men  to  unsaddle  their  horses  and 
bring  them  down  in  the  next  valley  along  the  creek  where  there  was 
yet  some  good  grazing  ground  left.  "This  done,"  said  he,  "come  up 
and  we  shall  have  a  Court  Martial  on  the  Father."  The  men,  yelling 
like  a  gang  of  wald  Indians,  now  started  down  the  hill  to  comply  with 
the  orders  they  have  received.  As  soon  as  they  got  out  of  sight,  the 
Captain,  addressing  the  Father  with  great  respect,  told  him  not  to 
fear,  and  asked  him  where  he  wanted  to  go.  The  Father  replied  that 
he  was  on  his  way  to  the  residence  of  a  Catholic  family  where  he  was 
expected  to  celebrate  Mass  on  the  next  morning.  Then  the  Captain 
answered :  "Well,  Father,  let  us  go  at  once,  we  will  soon  be  there." 
Both  started  in  a  gallop  and  in  a  short  time  reached  the  house  where 
the  Father  was  expected,  and,  apologizing  for  what  his  men  had  done, 
the  Captain  left  him  with  his  friends. 

Paul  M.  Ponziglione,  S.  J. 


NOTES 


BISHOr  FRANCIS  GILFILLAN. 

The  St.  Louis  Catholic  Historical  Review  offers  the  heartiest 
congratulations  to  The  Right  Reverend  Francis  Gilfillan,  D.D.,  on 
his  appointment  as  Coadjutor  Bishop  of  Saint  Joseph,  and  joins  the 
chorus  of  his  friends  and  fellow  priests  of  the  Archdiocese  of  St. 
Louis  in  wishing  him  Ad  Mailtos  Annos. 

Bishop  Giltillan  is  one  of  the  charter  members  of  the  Catholic 
Historical  Society  of  St.  Louis,  and  will,  no  doubt,  inaugurate  an  his- 
torical revival  in  our  Northern  diocese. 


IN  MEMORIAM 


Rt.  Rev.  Joseph  Aloysius  Connolly,  V.  G..  one  of  the  charter  mem- 
bers, and  for  years  the  First  Vice  President  of  the  Catholic  Historical 
Society  of  St.  Louis,  died  Thursday,  September  28,  at  St.  Mary's 
Infirmary,  after  44  years  in  the  service  of  the  Church.  He  was  Vicar- 
General  of  the  Archdiocese  of  St.  Louis,  member  of  the  School  Board, 
and  President  of  the  Board  of  Clerical  Examiners. 

Monsignor  Connolly  was  a  native  of  Westport.  County  Mayo, 
Ireland,  and  came  here  with  his  parents  as  a  boy  of  5  years. 

He  was  ordained  in  St.  John's  Church  in  1878,  and  at  once  be- 
came assistant  pastor  at  St.  Columbkill's  Church,  in  Carondelet.  He 
became  pastor  in  November,  1878,  of  the  Catholic  church  at  New 
Madrid.  Mo.,  where  he  remained  until  1882,  returning  to  St.  Louis 
at  that  time  to  become  assistant  pastor  of  the  Church  of  the  Immacu- 
late Conception.  In  1883  he  served  as  assistant  pastor  at  St.  Bridget's 
Parish,  remaining  in  that  service  until  the  fall  of  1886-  He  then  was 
transferred  to  De  Soto,  where  he  remained  until  Sept.  1,  1892.  At 
that  time  he  again  returned  to  St.  Louis  to  take  charge  of  St.  Teresa's 
Church,  where  he  was  pastor  until  his  death. 

He  reccivefl  his  title  of  Monsignor  from  the  Pope  in  1911,  for 
exceptional  service. 

The  massive  church  of  St.  Teresa  on  Grand  Avenue,  which  he 
built,  is  the  most  aj)proi)riate  memorial  to  his  name.  His  demise  is 
mourned  deeply,  not  only  by  his  parishioners,  but  also  by  a  host  of 
friends  and  .admirers  within  and  without  the  Catholic  Church.  Ac- 
cording to  the  expressed  wish  of  Mgr.  Connolly,  no  funeral  sermon 
was  preached  at  the  burial  service,  but  Archbishop  (Jlcnnon  spoke  a 

230 


NOTES  231 

few  touching  words  of  love  and  praise  for  his  departed  friend:  "He 
has  served  for  many  years  in  the  diocese,  as  assistant  priest,  as  pastor, 
and  finally  for  these  many  late  years  as  vicar  general.  Of  him  it 
will  be  said  that  he  was  always  the  servant  faithful  and  good.  He 
never  failed ;  he  never  forgot ;  he  never  broke  a  promise ;  he  never 
deceived.  To  his  people,  to  the  diocese  and  to  Holy  Church  he  was 
thoroughly  devoted,  and  he  leaves  a  place  that  it  will  be  very  difficult 
to  fill." 

Mgr.  Connolly  took  a  lively  interest  in  the  activities  of  the  His- 
torical Society  and  the  progress  of  our  Review  and,  although  far 
more  a  maker  of  history  than  a  chronicler,  he  served  the  cause  by 
suggestion,  approval,  and  gentle  criticism.  We  shall  certainly  miss 
his  presence  in  our  meetings,  which  he  so  regularly  attended  until 
sickness  and  pain  claimed  him  for  its  own.  May  the  soul  of  good, 
kindhearted  though  rugged,  and  always  earnest  and  serious  Father 
Connolly  rest  in  peace. 


TWO  MAXWELL  LETTERS. 


Through  the  courtesy  of  the  Rev.  Edwin  L.  Leonard,  Archdioces- 
Director  of  Charities  of  Baltimore,  we  have  received  two  letters  of 
Father  James  Maxwell,  pastor  of  Ste.  Genevieve  and  dated  Nov.  17, 
1810,  letters  that  have  a  bearing  on  an  investigation  conducted  by 
Archbishop  Carroll  of  Baltimore  into  the  character  of  Father  Max- 
well, then  in  the  68th  year  of  his  age.     From  a  passage  of  Father 
Stephen  Theodore  Badin's  letter  to  Archbishop  Carroll  on  the  same 
matter,  it  appears  that  43  persons  under  the  leadership  of  one  Joseph 
Fenwick  had  sent  a  remonstrance  against  the  Pastor  of  Ste.  Genevieve 
to  Bishop  Carroll  in  order  to  have  him  removed,  or,  as  Father  Maxwell 
openly  charges,  to  have  him   replaced  by   Father  Badin  himself.      It 
was  six  years  after  the  withdrawal  of  the  Spanish  authorities  from 
Upper  Louisiana,  and  the  entire  country  was  now  under  Bishop  Car- 
roll as  administrator.    Hence  his  inteference.    Letters  containing  these 
charges   were   sent   by   both   Carroll   and   Badin   to   Father   ^Maxwell. 
The^Trappist,  Urban  Guillet,  was  the  bearer  of  both  letters.     What 
the  charges  were  we  cannot  say  at  present,  as  the  remonstrance  of 
Joseph  Fenwick  and  his  co-signers  is  not  at  hand,  nor  the  letter  of 
Bishop  Carroll,  nor  that  of   Father   Badin.     We  hope  to   find   these 
letters  also,  but  in  the  meantime  it  is  safe  to  say  that  the  charges 
referred  mainly,  if  not  entirely,  to  breaches  of  ecclesiastical  discipline. 
It  may  be  surmised  that  his  long  terms  of  absence  from  home,  whilst 
attending  to  the  affairs  of  his  proposed  Irish  colony,  and  a  rather 
outspoken    contempt    for  the    American    Catholic    immigrants    from 
Maryland  and  Kentucky,  were  the  main  grievances.     But  as  Father 
Badin  admits,  12  of  the  43  remonstrants  were  unknown  to  him  and 
7  were  not  much  entitled  to   his  esteem,  "whilst  the  remaining  24 
were  of  his  former  Kentucky  parishioners.     To  my  certain  knowl- 
edge,"   says  Father  Badin  in  his  letter  to  the  Bishop  of  Baltimore. 


232  XOTES 

there  were  (^besides  the  cause  of  Father  Maxwell),  many  causes  which 
demand  tiie  presence  of  authority  of  a  Bishop  to  retrieve  or  improve 
the  affairs  of  religion.."  We  will  give  Father  Maxwell's  answer  to 
Bishop  Carroll  and  Father  Badin.  without  note  or  comment.  Only 
this  fact,  as  recorded  by  Dr.  Guilday  in  his  Life  and  Twws  of  John 
Carroll,  p.  520:  "The  two  pioneer  missionaries  of  Kentucky,  Badin 
and  Ncrinckx,  had  been  trained  in  a  more  rigid  school  of  Theology, 
which  seemed  greatly  of  the  Jancnistic  spirit  then  prevalent  in  French 
and  Belgian  ecclesiastical  circles."  It  was  exactly  these  two  men 
who  found  fault  with  the  priestly  character  of  Father  Maxwell. 
Father  Maxwell  felt  aggrieved  at  what  he  considered  unjust  reproach, 
and  declared  he  would  cease  his  pastoral  functions  and  confine  him- 
self to  saying  Mass.  But  he  must  have  changed  his  mind  or  perhaps 
been  exonerated,  as  he  continued  the  pastoral  care  of  Ste.  Genevieve 
and  its  dependencies  until  his  death  in  1814.  Here  are  Father  Max- 
well's letters:  1.  to  Bishop  Carroll: 

St.  Genevieve,  November  17,  1810. 
My  Lord : : — I  received  your  letter  of  the  30th  of  May  which  has 
been  handed  to  me  a  few  days  ago  by  the  Reverend  Father  Urbain. 
I  am  extremely  sorry  to  learn  that  insinuations  prejudicial  to  my 
character  as  pastor  of  St.  Genevieve  have  been  made  to  you,  which 
put  you  under  the  necessity  of  making  an  inquiry  concerning  such 
remonstrances.  I  know  well  the  sources  from  which  they  derive; 
a  man  by  the  name  of  Joseph  Fenwick  had  emigrated  to  this  country 
about  fourteen  or  fifteen  years  ago.  I  had  rendered  him  essential 
services,  so  as  to  procure  him  provisions  and  for  other  families  who 
came  with  him,  from  the  Spanish  government.  I  discovered  at  length 
that  he  was  a  hypocrite,  and  a  man  of  the  greatest  duplicity,  under 
a  cloak  of  religion.  I  therefore  withdrew  my  friendship  and  intimacy 
from  him.  which  he  soon  perceived.  He  about  this  time  had  concerted 
measures  with  the  Reverend  Mr.  Badin  to  have  me  removed  from 
the  parish  of  St.  Genevieve,  in  order  that  I  might  be  replaced  by  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Badin;  but  all  their  schemes  proved  abortive  as  they  would 
be  of  no  weight  with  the  Spanish  government. 

Your  Lordship  will  call  to  mind  that  you  received  a  visit  from 
Mr.  Badin  some  two  or  three  years  ago,  you  will  probably  recollect 
that  he  has  had  some  conversation  with  you  concerning  my  conduct, 
as  this  late  business  was  put  on  foot  prior  to  his  departure  from 
Kentucky  from  which  conversation  you  may  easily  infer  whether 
he  has  spoken  in  a  fraternal  or  charitable  manner  of  me.  I  fear 
that  your  Lordship  is  not  sufficiently  aware  of  the  duplicity  of  some 
French  Ecclesiastics ;  they  are  a  jealous,  meddling,  troublesome  set 
of  men.  I  had  the  opportunity  of  l>eing  in  a  state  of  intimacy  with 
them  these  five  and  thirty  years  that  I  am  a  missioner,  and  I  have 
got  understanding  and  discernment  enough  to  know  the  human  mind. 
Your  Lordship  ob.serves  to  me  that  you  received  a  petition  having 
the  signatures  of  forty-three  persons,  heads  of  families;  my  congre- 
gation  consists   altogether   of   French   and   I   boldly   assert   that   no 


NOTES  233 

Frenchman  has  signed  that  petition  and  that  not  these  persons,  heads 
of  families,  have  signed  it,  who  are  altogether  unknown  to  me,  ex- 
cept Mr.  Fenwick  who  lived  for  many  years  past,  fifty  or  sixty  miles 
from  this  place,  and  who  of  course  can  be  but  very  little  acquainted 
with  my  personal  conduct.  I  feel  the  greatest  sorrow  and  regret  to 
show  the  least  opposition  and  disobedience  to  the  orders  of  your 
Lordship;  but  from  the  causes  alleged,  I  cannot  cheerfully  submit 
to  the  investigation  of  my  conduct  by  the  Reverend  Mr.  Badin ;  for 
I  consider  him  judge  and  party;  I  should  always  object  to  him  as 
a  judge  in  either  an  ecclesiastical  or  civil  tribunal  in  a  case  of  mine. 
I  am  under  the  necessity,  therefore,  of  informing  your  Lordship 
that  henceforward  I  will  desist  from  exercising  pastoral  duties  in 
Ste.  Genevieve,  St.  Louis,  St.  Charles  and  St.  Ferdinand,  all  of  which 
churches  I  have  attended  to  since  the  evacuation  of  this  country  by 
the  Spanish  government,  and  will  content  myself  only  with  celebrat- 
ing Mass.  Your  Lordship  will  be  pleased  to  appoint  my  successor ; 
old  age  and  infirmities  have  compelled  me  to  adopt  this  measure, 
added  to  the  mortification  of  receiving  reproaches,  when  I  think  I 
do  my  duty.  My  Lord,  I  recommend  myself  to  your  prayers  and  pray 
you  to  accept  the  assurances  of  my  highest  consideration  and  respect. 
I  remain,  your  Lordship's 

Most  humble  and  obedient  servant, 

JAMES  MAXWELL, 
Curate  of  Ste.  Genevieve. 

Our  second  document  is  a  copy  of  a  letter  to  Mr.  Badin  in  answer 
to  his  letter. 

Ste.  Genevieve,  Nov.  the  17th,  1810 

Reverend  Sir: — I  received  your  letter  a  few  days  ago  of  the 
22nd  of  July  written  in  Latin ;  it  was  handed  to  me  by  the  Reverend 
Father  Urbain.  I  have  considered  it  advisable  to  answer  you  in 
English,  as  my  Latin  is  grown  rusty  by  time.  I  received  at  the  same 
time  and  by  the  same  opportunity  a  letter  from  his  Lordship,  the 
Bishop  of  Baltimore  in  which  he  states  that  a  petition  was  sent  to 
him  signed  by  forty-three  persons,  he  presumes  the  heads  of  families, 
containing  remonstrances  against  my  personal  conduct  and  that  he 
has  appointed  you  to  make  a  judicial  inquiry  concerning  the  charges 
within  alleged.  I  made  answer  to  the  letter  as  I  do  to  yours,  that 
I  cannot  submit  to  an  investigation  of  my  conduct  by  you,  as  I 
consider  you  would  be  judge  and  party  in  this  litigation,  for  I  firmly 
believe  that  this  petition  was  set  on  foot  by  your  persuasion  and 
counsels ;  your  conduct  heretofore  and  that  of  the  hypocrite  Fenwick 
give  me  strong  reasons  to  form  this  belief,  and  if  you  had  any  deli- 
cacy in  you,  you  would  have  refused  this  commission. 

What  in  the  name  of  God  has  the  Charisien  Fenwick  and  others 
whom  you  call  your  former  parishioners,  men  unknown  to  me,  I 
suppose  vagabonds  who  strode  up  and  down  the  Mississippi ;  what. 
I  say,  have  they  to  do  with  my  conduct?  Do  they  form  part  of  my 
congregation?     No,  if   Fenwick  was   of  my  congregation   I   would 


234  NOTES 

have  expelled  him  long-  since  for  having  raised  his  children  in  the 
manner  he  has  done  without  the  love  or  fear  of  God.  I  have  nothing 
more  to  add.  but  remain,  your  humble  servant, 

JAMES  MAXWFXL, 

NOTE :     One  of  them  has  been  lately  arraigned  in  a  court  of 
justice  for  larceny ;  and  those  are  mignons  of  Mr.  Badin. 


MEMORIAL 


After  storm  and  strife  comes  rest  eternal.  We  would  subjoin 
this  inscription  on  Father  Maxwell's  tombstone,  Ste.  Genevieve  Par- 
ish Church  : 

Ci  git 

Le  Rev.  Jacques  Maxwell 

dec^d^  le  28  Mai,  1814 

age  d^  72  ans 

Cure  de  Cette  Paroisse 

de  1797  a  1814 


Heureux   ceux   qui   demeurent   dans   votre   maison,   Seigneur   lis 
vous  lonerant  das  tous  siecles. 

Psaume  83 — Vers  5. 


From  Edwards  "'Great  West"  we  transcribe  the  following  inter- 
esting inscription,  with  the  brief  note  by  the  author: 

"1840. — In  the  spring  of  this  year,  the  Catholic  church,  which 
is  attachef!  to  the  St.  Louis  University,  and  called  the  College,  was 
commenced.  The  cornerstone  was  laid  on  a  Sabbath  afternoon,  with 
all  the  ceremonial  observances  of  the  church,  and  in  the  presence 
of  an  interested  multitude.  There  was  a  parchment  deposited  in  the 
stone,  on  which  was  the  following  inscription : 

Pridie  Idus  Aprilis, 

Anno  reparatae  salutis  MDCCCXL, 

Americanae  Indepenrlentiae  assertae  et   vindicatae 

LXIV, 

Gregorio  XVI  Pontifice  Maximo, 

Martino  Van  Buren  Foedcratae  Americac  Praeside. 

Admodum  Rev.  Patrc  Joanne  Roothaan  Proposito 

rienerali  Socictatis  Jesu 

Lilburn  W.  Hoggs  Missouri  Gubernatore. 

fjulielmo  Carr  Lane  Urbis  Sancti  Ludovici  Praefecto, 

Rev.  Patre  P.  J.'Verhaegen  Vicc-Provinciae 

Missourianac   Socictatis  Jcsu    Vicc-Provinciali, 


NOTES  235 

Rev.  Patre  J.  A.  Elet  Sancti  Ludovici  Universitatis 

Rectore, 

Reverendissimus  D.  Joseph  Rosati  Episcopus  Sti. 

Ludovici,  Lapidem   hunc  angularem   Ecclesiae. 

Deo  Opt.  Max. 

Sub    invocatione 

Sancti  Francisci  Xaverii, 

Atque 

Sancti  Aloysii 

Studiosae  luventutis  patroni. 

In  Urbe  Sancti  Ludovici  aedificandae 

Assistentibus  Sancti  Ludovici  Universitatis  Rectore, 

Professoribus,  Auditoribus  ac  Alumis, 

Necnon  D'no  Georgio  Barnett  et  D'no  Stuart  Matthews 

Architectis, 

Ac  D'no  Carolo  Cutts  muratorum  Praefecto, 

Solemni  ritu  benedixit  et  in  fundamentis  posuit, 

Coram  magna  populi 

Frequentia. 

This  church  was  situated  on  9th  and  Green  streets. 


Bishop  Benedict  Joseph  Flaget,  twice  Bishop  of  Bardstown, 
Kentucky,  and  Patriarch  of  the  West  by  force  of  age  and  merit,  is  most 
intimately  connected  Vv'ith  the  See  of  St.  Louis.  It  was  Bishop  Flaget 
that  made  a  missionary  journey  to  the  various  settlements  of  Missouri 
after  the  long  night  of  neglect,  and  brought  together  the  scattered  frag- 
ments of  parishes  for  the  nucleus  of  the  future  diocese-  It  was  Bishop 
Flaget,  likewise,  who  attended  to  the  spiritual  wants  of  Ste.  Gene- 
vieve, St.  Louis,  St.  Charles  and  St.  Ferdinand  until  the  coming  and 
installation  in  St.  Louis  Pro-Cathedral  ,of  Bishop  William  Louis  Du 
Bourg.  Whatever  concerns  Bishop  Flaget  and  his  cathedral  city, 
Bardstown,  must  be  of  interest  to  all  western,  and  especially  Missouri 
Catholics ;  nay,  non-Catholics  also.  For  was  not  Bishop  Flaget  one 
of  our  earliest  promoters  of  Christian  art.  We  cull  a  portion  of  the 
well  written  article  from  the  columns  of  The  Dearborn  Independent, 
as  written  by  R.  Trent.  It  describes  a  visit  to  the  Bardstown  Ca- 
thedral precincts : 

At  the  entrance  of  the  grounds  is  a  great  iron  gate  with  heavy 
knocker.  On  either  side  of  the  gate  is  a  small  brick  lodge  house, 
where  the  watchful  porter  waited  to  answer  the  calls  of  long  ago. 
The  porters  are  gone  now  and  the  lodge  houses  are  empty,  but  the 
old  St.  Joseph's  College  still  opens  its  doors  to  the  youths  who  come 
to  learn  of  its  wisdom. 

It  was  early  in  the  heart  of  Bishop  Flaget  to  build  a  house  of 
worship,  and  on  June  16,  1816,  the  cornerstone  of  St.  Joseph's 
Cathedral  was  laid. 


236  NOTES 

Amid  the  lofty  trees  of  the  forests,  then  practically  untouched, 
there  arose  another  temple  in  the  wilderness,  a  temple  which  is  today 
considered,  by  those  capable  of  judging,  one  of  the  most  beautiful 
examples  of  religious  architecture  in  this  part  of  the  world. 

Outside,  the  Greek  style  predominates.  The  walls  which  are 
three  feet  thick  are  made  of  brick  manufactured  in  the  inclosed  yard. 
The  building  is  150  feet  long,  74  feet  wide  and  60  feet  high.  Across 
the  front  is  a  portico  with  six  great  Ionic  columns.  Each  of  these 
columns  is  a  monument  to  the  patience  and  painstaking  genius  of 
the  pioneer  builders  who  hewed,  sawed  and  shaped  the  massive 
supports  without  the  aid  of  modern  machinery.  They  are  tributes 
also  to  the  one-time  grandeur  of  the  Old  West,  for  each  pillar, 
"shining  and  tall  and  fair  and  straight,"  is  the  trunk  of  a  great  wal- 
nut tree  from  the  wooded  hills  of  Kentucky. 

A  most  unusual  feature  of  the  exterior  of  the  building  is  the 
row  of  10  white  tablets,  one  above  each  window.  On  each  of  the 
gleaming  stones  is  inscribed  one  of  the  commandments  from  the 
tablets  of  Sinai. 

The  slender  spire,  crowned  by  a  cross,  rests  upon  a  square 
tower  in  which  there  was  for  nearly  a  century  a  wooden  clock  brought 
from  Ninove,  Belgium.  This  clock  was  used  until  1915,  when  the 
silver-toned  bells  ceased  to  ring  and  a  new  timepiece  replaced  the 
old  one. 

The  old  bell  is  one  of  the  most  prized  possessions  of  the  cathe- 
dral. Made  at  Alost,  in  Belgium,  for  the  Monastery  of  Ninove,  it 
for  years  called  pious  monks  to  prayers.  From  France  it  was  sent 
by  Louis  Philippe  as  a  gift  to  Bishop  Flaget,  and  for  almost  a  cen- 
tury now,  it  has  been  sounding  forth  to  the  little  town  the  message 
of  the  Old  Cathedral.  The  original  bell  was  cracked  some  years 
ago,  but  it  was  recast  and  is  still  in  use  today. 

The  woodwork  of  the  interior  of  the  cathedral  is  of  solid  walnut- 
The  arrangement  and  decorations  are  such  as  to  give  the  impression 
of  Roman  architecture.  Here  again  are  great  columns  flanking  the 
nave  on  either  side ;  here  is  the  deep-toned  organ  sent  from  France 
to  add  to  the  beauty  and  dignity  of  the  church  in  a  new  land.  Here 
is  the  bishop's  throne  and  the  plush  throne  chair  presented  to  Bishop 
Flaget  by  King  Louis.  Here  is  the  wondrous  wrought  red  velvet 
chasuble  made  by  the  Queen  of  France  and  her  courtiers.  On  the 
back  of  this  vestment  there  is  still  traceable  the  outline  of  the  French 
royal  coat  of  arms,  which  were  removed  by  Bishop  Flaget  because 
he  felt  that  they  savored  too  much  of  autocracy  for  use  in  the  Land 
of  Freedom. 

And  here,  in  the  dim  light  of  hallowed  tapers,  are  the  treasures 
of  the  East,  treasures  that  art  critics  pronounce  of  priceless  value. 
These  are  the  nine  paintings  presented  to  the  first  Bishop  of  Bards- 
town  by  I^juis  Philippe,  King  of  France,  and  his  brothcr-in-Iaw, 
Francis  I,  King  of  the  two  Sicilies.  On  each  frame  is  the  inscription, 
"Ex  Dono.  Franciscus  I.  utriusque,  Sicilae  Rex."  The  collection  has 
been  valued  at  more  than  a  million  dollars. 


NOTES  237 

In  the  sanctuary  over  the  high  altar  hangs  "The  Crucifixion" 
by  Van  Br^e.  the  Flemish  artist.  The  congregation  has  been  offered 
$100,000  for  this  painting  alone,  but  has  refused  to  sell  at  any  price. 
In  this  picture  the  Virgin  Mother  and  John,  the  beloved  disciple, 
are  standing  gazing  at  the  figure  on  the  Cross,  while  the  weeping 
Magdalene  clasps  the  feet  of  the  dying  Christ. 

On  the  wall  of  the  right  aisle  nearest  the  altar  is  Rubens'  "The 
Flaying  of  St.  Bartholomew."  This  is  considered  the  most  valuable 
painting  of  the  collection.  The  shadows  on  the  picture  are  heavy, 
and  only  when  the  western  sun  lights  up  the  rich  colorings  of  the 
artist's  brush  can  the  vividness  of  the  scene  be  to  any  degree  com- 
prehended. But  it  is  worth  waiting  for  the  light  to  get  a  glimpse 
of  the  figures. 

On  the  left  is  Murillo's  "Crowning  of  the  Blessed  Virgin."  This 
is  a  more  pleasing  picture,  resembling  to  a  marked  degree  the  "Im- 
maculate Conception."  The  cherub  faces  are  very  similar,  and  the 
soft  clouds  and  subdued  radiance  are  the  same.  The  other  paintings 
are:  "The  Winged  St.  Mark"  by  Van  Dyck,  "St.  Peter  in  Chains" 
by  Van  Dyck,  "St.  John  the  Baptist"  by  Van  Dyck;  "The  Annun- 
ciation of  the  Blessed  Virgin"  and  "The  Descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
at  Pentecost,"  thought  to  have  been  painted  by  Van  Dyck,  and  "St. 
Aloysius  Teaching  the  Youths"  by  an  unknown  artist. 

These  are  the  treasures  of  the  Old  Cathedral,  and  it  is  a  treasure 
house  indeed.  It  is  a  wonderful  thing  to  find  a  gem  of  such  sym- 
metry and  beauty  in  the  crude  setting  of  a  little  town  not  far  from 
the  Kentucky  mountain  district." 


We  have  given  space  to  this  description  of  Bishop  Flagets  treas- 
ures, partly  on  account  of  their  inherent  interest,  but  more  so  on  ac- 
count of  an  event  in  the  Bishop's  life,  most  intimately  connected  with 
them. 

Under  the  caption  "Bishop  Flaget  and  Congress,"  George  F-  O'- 
Dwyer  published  an  interesting  letter  in  the  New  York  "America," 
which  we  will  reprint  here,  on  the  principle:  "Colligite  fragmenta  ne 
pereant." 

Religious  articles,  such  as  paintings,  church  furniture,  and  ob- 
jects to  enhance  the  beauty  of  Catholic  churches,  colleges,  and  insti- 
tutions have  been  imported,  from  time  to  time,  into  the  United  States 
by  the  Bishops  of  the  Church.  In  the  constructive  period  of  the 
country,  from' 1800  to  1850,  customs  officials,  authorized  by  Congress, 
exercised  a  proper  courtesy,  and  levied  only  a  nominal  tax.  In  most 
cases  the  articles  were  admitted  free.  Occasionally,  however,  over- 
officious  individuals  at  the  ports,  whether  through  scrupulous  exact- 
itude, or  just  plain  bigotry,  held  up  articles  or  levied  a  full  tax. 

While  Louis  Philippe  of  France  was  Duke  of  Orleans  he  gave 
to  the  saintly  Bishop  Benedict  Flaget  of  Bardstown,  Ky.,  valuable 
paintings  and  church  furniture,  with  which  to  grace  the  sanctuary 


238  NOTES 

of  the  Bishop's  Cathedral  in  Bardstovvn.  When  the  articles  arrived 
here  in  the  latter  twenties  of  the  nineteenth  century,  United  States 
officials  levied  the  full  duty  on  them,  although  they  were  free  gifts 
and  not  within  the  intent  of  the  revenue  laws  of  the  time.  But  the 
customs  officials  of  that  period  chose  not  to  take  this  view  of  the 
matter. 

Finally,  interested  individuals  in  the  Bishop's  diocese  took  the 
matter  to  Congress  and  a  bill  was  drawn  up  in  1828  which  "author- 
ized the  remission  of  the  duties  on  certain  paintings  and  church 
furniture  presented  by  the  King  of  the  French  to  the  Catholic  Bishop 
of  Bardstown.  Kentucky." 

The  bill  came  up  for  a  third  reading  on  the  floor  of  the  House 
of  Representatives  on  Monday,  March  19,  1832,  and,  after  it  was  read 
by  Mr.  Dougherty,  the  Catholic  clerk  of  the  assembly,  Mr.  Hogan 
of  New  York,  (a  Methodist)  arose  and  "regretted  that  he  felt  it  his 
duty  to  oppose  the  passage  of  the  bill."  Among  other  things  he 
said  that  "The  bill  proposed  to  promote  no  national  interest — it 
addressed  itself  to  the  mere  liberality  of  the  House.  Did  our  Consti- 
tution recognize  any  connection  between  Church  and  State?"  Then 
Representative  Charles  VVickliffe  of  Kentucky,  a  non-Catholic,  was 
considerably  stirred  up  by  the  apparent  bigotry  of  his  fellow-member, 
and  he  called  him  to  task  in  the  following  language: 

"The  duty  of  defending  the  principle  involved  in  this  bill  devolves 
upon  me,  and  I  will  detain  the  House  but  a  very  short  time  in  its 
discharge.  About  four  years  ago  I  presented  the  application  of  a 
worthy  individual  whom  the  bill  proposed  to  relieve-  The  application 
had  always  met  with  the  approval  of  the  Committee  on  Ways  and 
Means  and  the  bill  had  passed  the  House  twice  without  objection, 
but  was  never  acted  upon  in  the  Senate  for  want  of  time. 

Mr.  Speaker,  the  House  will  pardon  me  while  I  trespass  long 
enough  to  do  justice  to  a  worthy  man.  Bishop  Flaget ;  he  is  my 
constituent  and  friend.  He  is  a  man  who  has  devoted  a  life  of  near 
seventy  years  in  dispensing  acts  of  benevolence  and  the  Christian 
charities.  He  was  once  a  resident  of  this  district,  having  under  his 
charge  the  valuable  College  of  Georgetown,  where  his  labors  in  the 
cause  of  science,  morality,  and  religion  will  long  be  remembered  by 
all  who  knew  him. 

His  destiny,  or  the  orders  of  the  Church  to  which  he  belongs, 
placed  him  at  the  head  of  the  Catholic  College  in  Bardstown.  .  .  . 
Connected  with  this  institution  is  the  Cathedral  or  Church.  The 
expenditures  incident  to  these  establishments  have  been  more  than 
equal  to  the  private  means  and  contributions  devoted  to  the  purposes 
of  the  institution,  and  its  founder  has  felt,  and  still  feels,  the  conse- 
quent embarrassments.  These  have  been,  in  .some  measure,  relieved 
by  considerable  donations  of  church  furniture  and  college  apparatus 
from  persons  in  Italy  and  France. 

The  duties  upon  such  articles  have  been  remitted  heretofore  by 
the  liberality  of  Congress.  The  articles  upon  which  duties  have  been 
paid,  and  which  the  bill  contemplates  to  refund,  consist  of  paintings 


NOTES  239 

and  other  valuable  articles,  presented  some  years  since  by  the  then 
Duke  of  Orleans,  now  King  of  the  French,  to  the  Bishop  of  Bards- 
town.  He  could  not  refuse  to  accept  the  offering;  by  accepting, 
however,  he  had  to  pay  the  duties-  The  articles  were  not  brought 
into  this  country  as  merchandise,  do  not  enter  into  the  consumption 
of  the  country  and  therefore  do  not,  I  humbly  conceive,  fall  within 
the  principle  of  your  revenue  system.  They  are  specimens  of  art 
and  taste,  as  ornaments  to  a  house  of  public  worship. 

I  trust,  Mr.  Speaker,  that  the  circumstances  that  this  application 
is  in  behalf  of  a  Catholic  Bishop  will  not  prejudice  the  mind  of  any 
member  of  this  House.  I  would  extend  this  relief  to  any  church  or 
public  institution  and  to  none  sooner  than  the  Catholic.  I  live  among 
them.  They  are,  like  other  denominations,  honest  in  their  religious 
opinions,  content  to  worship  in  the  mode  their  education  and  habits 
have  taught  them  to  believe  was  right,  and  which  their  judgments 
approve.  They  are  honest,  industrious,  and  patriotic  citizens,  devoted 
to  the  free  institutions  of  the  country.  I  mean  not  to  say  that  they 
are  more  so  than  any  other  denominations ;  cerainly  they  are  not  less 
patriotic  and  liberal  in  their  opinions  and  practises  than  others  of 
my  constituents. 

I  hope  the  gentleman  from  New  York  will  withdraw  his  opposi- 
tion to  this  bill ;  the  amount  involved  is  small,  but  it  is  to  the  very 
worthy  man.  Bishop  Flaget,  at  this  time  of  much  consequence.  At 
least,  I  shall  look  with  confidence  for  the  judgment  of  this  House  in 
favor  of  the  passage  of  the  bill. 

Gulian  Verpla«k,  Representative  from  New  York,  reiterated  Mr. 
Wickliffe's  sentiments.  He  said  that  "The  principle  adopted  by  the 
Government  was  that  it  should  not  tax  the  donations  of  learned  or 
pious  men  from  abroad  to  institutions  of  religion  or  literature  in 
this  country.  That  principle  had  first  been  settled  in  reference  to 
books  and  apparatus  presented  to  one  of  our  colleges-  .  .  .  We 
ought  not  tax  fruits  of  philanthropy  or  good-will.  Enough  and  more 
than  enough  has  been  done  to  check  this  species  of  friendly  inter- 
course, and  all  those  acts  of  kindness  between  different  nations  which 
were  calculated  to  cause  men  to  remember  that  they  all  formed  parts 
of  one  great  family.  ...  It  was  not  gracious  to  tax  the  donations 
which  our  brethren  abroad  might  be  disposed  to  make  to  the  insti- 
tutions of  the  new  world." 

The  protesting  spirit  of  Mr.  Hogan  of  New  York  was  by  this 
time  sufficiently  chastened  and  as  "the  explanation  was  so  perfectly 
•atisfactory  he,  with  pleasure,  withdrew  his  objections  to  the  bill." 
It  was  passed,  forthwith,  without  further  opposition. 

This  interesting  incident  in  the  life  of  the  saintly  pioneer  of 
Kentucky  and  the  Middle  West.  Bishop  Flaget.  is  not  chronicled  in 
the  encyclopedias,  including  the  "Catholic  Encyclopedia" ;  neither 
does  the  incident  occur  in  Clarke's  "Lives  of  the  Deceased  Bishops." 
So,  for  purposes  of  a  complete  record,  the  incident  will  no  doubt 
interest  Catholic  historical  students. 


240  NOTES 

Anent  the  revival  of  historical  studies  in  the  Benedictine  Order, 
P.  Edmund,  O.  S-  B..  writes  in  his  circular  letter  of  Sept.  22,  1922: 

"We  certainly  have  a  right  to  expect  our  own  members  to  take 
interest,  seeing  so  much  enthusiastic  expression  outside  of  our  Order. 
The  great  American  Catholic  Historical  Association  is  doing  its  full 
share  in  helping  us.  The  members  of  that  organization  have  shown 
in  every  wav  that  they  are  profoundly  interested  in  our  "Historical 
Revival."  They  have  given  it  a  big  lift  by  bringing  it  prominently 
before  the  public  in  our  leading  Catholic  papers.  They  have  promised 
us  every  possible  assistance  and  have  shown  that  they  mean  to  keep 
their  promise.  The  N.  C.  W.  C.  has  also  recorded  our  endeavor.  For 
all  this  help  we  can  pronounce  a  grateful  "God  reward  you."  There 
has  been  a  deep  personal  interest  taken  by  the  Father  of  the  Catholic 
Historical  movement  in  America,  Dr.  Guilday,  and  to  him  we  owe  a 
special  token  of  thankfulness- 

Now.  every  honor  begets  its  corresponding  obligation.  It  is  an 
honor  for  us  to  be  the  first  religious  order  in  America  to  take  up  this 
movement.  It  is  an  honor  for  us  to  be  the  first  child  of  the  American 
Catholic  Historical  Association,  in  the  sense  that  we  are  a  branch  of 
the  great  Catholic  Historical  Movement  in  this  country.  It  is  an 
honor  to  have  an  opportunity  to  develop  our  own  history.  These 
privileges  have  their  obligations.  These  obligations  are  expressed  in 
the  National  Benedictine  Report.  It  contains  the  resolution  that  we 
recommend  to  our  General  Chapters  the  formation  of  an  American 
Benedictine  Historical  Association;  that  this  Association  hold  its 
meetings  at  the  same  time  and  place  as  the  National  Catholic  Asso- 
ciation and  co-operate  with  the  same,  and  that  every  monastery  be 
urged  to  have  one  or  more  representatives  in  the  Benedictine  Associa- 
tion to  direct  the  work  of  research  and  the  chronicling  of  events  in 
their  monasteries. 

That  is  evidence  that  something  has  been  done ;  now  let  us  do 
something  more.  New  Haven  may  be  too  remote  for  most  of  our 
monasteries  to  take  an  active  part  in  the  meeting  to  be  held  there. 
Yet  some  of  us  must  attend.  I  undersand  that  three  monasteries  will 
have  representatives  there.  But  there  should  be  more  to  make  the 
things  look  right.  If  it  is  absolutely  impossible  for  some  of  us  to 
attend  this  meeting,  then  let  us  not  fail  to  send  in  a  report  of  some 
kind  so  that  those  in  attendance  will  have  our  advice  or  opinion  to 
act  on.  This  report  should  concern  archives,  libraries,  the  writing 
of  history,  the  general  catalog  and  above  all  should  set  forth  what  is 
being  done  in  .our  own  institutions  for  the  development  of  history,  be 
that  ever  so  little-  This  will  give  our  representatives  at  New  Haven 
a  chance  to  act  and  plan  according  to  our  needs.  It  will  prepare  the 
way  for  our  affiliation  with  the  American  Catholic  Historic^il  Asso- 
ciation, as  well  as  form  a  scheme  or  plan  for  our  general  chajjter  to 
act  on  next  summer. 

In  conclusion  I  would  suggest  that  we  cultivate  the  habit  of  cor- 
responrling  with  one  another  more  freely  concerning  this  movement 
and  thus  help  in  every  way  to  make  our  efforts  a  genuine  success." 


NOTES  241 

REVEREND  HENRI  PRATTE,  SEPTEMBER,  2,  1822 

Just  one  hundred  years  ago,  last  September  second,  there  died  in 
his  native  town  of  Ste.  Genevieve,  Missouri,  one  of  our  noblest  pio- 
neers in  the  American  priesthood,  Father  Henri  Pratte,  Pastor  of 
Ste.  Genevieve. 

A  number  of  his  letters  are  preserved  in  the  archives  of  the 
Diocesan  Chancery  of  St.  Louis.  Bishop  Rosati  wrote  a  brief  me- 
morial of  Father  Pratte,  the  pastor  of  Ste.  Genevieve,  which  contains 
the  main  data  of  his  short,  yet  most  active  and  faithful  life: 

"On  the  2nd  day  of  September.  1822,  the  undersigned  buried 
on  the  epistle  side  of  the  sanctuary  of  this  church  (Ste.  Genevieve) 
the  remains  of  Rev.  Henry  Pratte,  pastor  of  this  congregation,  who 
died  on  the  first  day  of  September  of  this  year,  at  11  a.  m-  He  was 
born  January  19.  1788,  in  this  same  parish,  went  to  Canada  in  1803, 
and  having  completed  his  studies  at  the  Seminary  of  Montreal  was 
ordained  priest.  As  he  desired  to  devote  himself  to  the  spiritual 
care  of  his  own  people,  he  called  upon  Mgr.  Flaget,  Bishop  of  Bards- 
town  in  Kentucky,  who  was  at  that  time  administrator  of  this  diocese, 
and  who  appointed  him  pastor  of  Ste.  Genevieve.  This  parish  had 
been  without  a  resident  priest  since  the  death  of  Mr.  Maxwell  (May 
28th,  1814),  being  only  occasionally  visited  by  Mr.  Olivier,  the  pastor 
of  Prairie  du  Rocher. 

Mr.  Pratte  took  possession  of  the  parish  in  October,  1815.  Since 
that  time  he  has  entirely  given  himself  to  the  promotion  of  the  wel- 
fare of  his  flock  and  the  greater  glory  of  God.  He  repaired  the 
church  by  having  it  plastered,  and  furnished  it  with  a  new  floor, 
finishing  the  ceiling,  and  covering  the  church  with  a  new  roof.  And 
when  the  church  could  no  longer  contain  the  rapidly  increasing 
population,  he  built  a  new  sacristy,  enclosing  the  old  one  in  the  body 
of  the  church. 

Another  church  he  built  at  Old  Mines,  Washington  County,  and 
still  another  at  St.  Michael's  (Fredericktown),  which  he  frequently 
visited  to  hold  divine  service-  This  place  (i.e.,  Ste.  Genevieve)  owes 
to  him  the  renewal  of  its  piety  and  the  blessing  of  Christian  education 
of  the  children,  in  which  he  took  the  deepest  interest,  especially  in 
regard  to  the  First  Holy  Communion  of  the  children,  to  which  he 
would  admit  them  only  after  a  long  preparation.  Always  full  of  love 
for  his  fellowman,  he  refused  the  request  of  no  one  who  required 
his  assistance.  His  house  was  always  open  to  all  priests  traveling 
through  the  city  on  their  way  to  their  stations  in  the  various  parts  of 
the  diocese;  also  to  the  young  students  whom  the  Bishop  sent  to  the 
seminary.  For  this  institution  he  had  a  great  aflfection,  ever  pro- 
moting its  interests  and  frequently  rendering  it  important  services. 
Whilst  all  seemed  auspicious  that  this  worthy  priest  should  finish 
the  course  of  his  good  works  in  a  long  sequence  of  years.  Divine 
Providence,  whose  dispensations  are  always  adorable,  took  him  away 
in  the  very  bloom  of  youth. 

A  nervous  fever  snatched  him  away  within  three  weeks.  As 
soon  as  he  saw  that  his  disease  was  fatal,  he  called  Mr.  Olivier,  who 


242  '  -NOTES 

heard  his  confession  and  gave  him  the  Viaticum.  We  ourselves,  on 
the  very  day  of  his  death,  administered  Extreme  Unction.  His 
funeral  was  held  amid  a  vast  concourse,  not  only  of  his  parishioners, 
but  also  of  Protestants.  The  respect  of  all  who  knew  him  followed 
him  to  the  grave.  His  memory  will  be  in  benediction,  not  only  in 
this  parish,  but  in  the  entire  diocese,  and  especially  in  the  seminary, 
that  will  alwavs  know  him  as  one  of  the  principal  benefactors. 

JOSEPH    ROSATI, 
Rector  of  Seminary." 

F"ather  Pratte's  remains  lie  buried  near  the  High  Altar  of  the 
church  of  Ste.  Genevieve.  The  present  pastor.  Very  Rev.  Charles 
Van  Tourenhout  has  placed  a  beautiful  memorial  stone  above  the 
tomb  of  the  first    native  priest  of  Missouri,  Henri  Pratte. 


A  MAP  OF  1836. 


A  beautifully  engraved  and  colored  "Map  of  the  State  of  Mis- 
souri and  the  Territory  of  Arkansas,  published  in  Philadelphia  by 
S.  Augustine  Mitchell,  in  the  year  1836"  was  recently  presented  to 
the  Catholic  Historical  Society  of  St.  Louis  by  the  Very  Reverend 
Charles  \'an  Tourenhout,  P.  R.,  of  Ste.  Genevieve,  Missouri.  Old 
maps  are  always  interesting  and  important  documents,  and  more  es- 
pecially if  they  give  the  ancient  lineaments  of  one's  own  native  state. 
Of  course,  a  map  of  eighty-six  years  ago  must  show  a  much  different 
Missouri  from  that  we  know  today.  There  is  no  Platte  purchase 
shown,  within  the  Missouri  line,  but  the  western  boundary  is  as 
straight  as  an  arrow,  south  to  north.  There  is  no  Kansas  City  shown, 
but  there  is  the  town  of  Westport  about  where  you  would  expect 
Kan>as  City,  and  where  Kansas  City  now  spreads  out  its  tentacles  in 
all  directions. 

There  is  no  Kansas  State  or  Territory,  and  the  Indian  tribe  that 
has  given  its  name  to  that  state  and  its  eastbound  river,  is  here 
designated  as  the  Koncas.  There  is  an  Indian  Territory  which 
extends  from  the  boundary  of  Arkansas  on  the  South  to  Canada  on 
the  North,  and  from  the  western  boundary  of  Missouri  to  the  Rocky 
Mountains. 

The  Indians  settled  m  Indian  Territory  along  the  western  boun- 
dary of  Missouri  and  .Arkansas  are.  beginning  in  the  North:  the 
Kickapoos,  Konzas,  Delawares.  Shawnees.  Piankashaws,  Wcas  and 
FV>rias.  Osagcs,  and  to  the  west  of  them  the  Pawnees  ;  then  north- 
ward of  the  Osages,  the  small  tribe  of  the  Senecas ;  then  about  the 
headwaters  of  the  Arkansas  River,  the  Cherokees.  Creeks  and  Choc- 
taws.     The  territory  south  of  the  Red  River  is  marked  Mexico. 

Indian  names  deck  the  maj).  and  civilization  and  towns  hugged 
up  close  to  the  rivers  in  those  days.  The  hunting  grounds  of  the 
Osage  Indians  were  equally  divided  between  Missouri  and  the  pres- 
ent state  of  Kansas.     There  is  no  St.  Jo.seph  on  the  map.  very  little 


NOTES  243 

of  St.  Louis,  no  Maysville,  no  Dekalb  County,  not  even  a  Hannibal 
&  St.  Joseph  Railroad.  There  are  just  two  counties  shown  from 
Westport  to  the  north  line.  They  are  Clay  County  and  Clinton 
County. 

The  map  also  shows  that  there  was  no  Iowa  line  at  that  time. 
North  of  Missouri  it  was  called  Wisconsin  territory.  Clay  County 
was  a  little  longer  than  it  is  now,  but  the  real  long-  one  of  the  two 
was  Clinton  County.  It  included  at  that  time  practically  all  of 
Clinton,  Dekalb  and  Worth  Counties.  Chariton  County  extends  from 
the  Missouri  River  to  the  boundary  line  of  Wisconsin  Territory. 

The  steamboat  routes  to  Pittsburgh,  New  Orleans,  the  Falls  of 
the  Illinois,  Prairie  du  Chien,  Fort  Snelling,  Fort  Leavenworth  and 
the  Yellowstone  River  are  given  in  a  corner  of  the  map.  St.  Louis  is 
credited  with  a  population  of  14,125  souls,  Howard  County,  10,854; 
all  Missouri  with  140,454.  That  was  the  condition  of  Missouri  and 
the  West  in  1836. 


St.  Ange  Commandant  of  St.  Louis.  According  to  Scharff  (His- 
tory of  St.  Louis  I  p.  75)  and  Shepard  (History  of  St.  Louis,  p.  14) 
the  government  of  the  new  colony  of  St.  Louis  was  self-constituted 
and  Louis  St.  Ange  de  Bellerive  ruled  it  by  popular  action  or  acclama- 
tion. But  this  statement  is  wrong.  When  the  British  Highlanders, 
under  Captain  Stirling,  reached  Fort  Chartres,  in  October  1765,  Cap- 
tain St.  Ange  withdrew  his  force  to  St.  Louis  and  there  continued  the 
command  which  was  left  to  him  when  DeVillers  departed  from  Fort 
Chartres  to  New  Orleans.  He  was  never  elected  commander  of  St. 
Louis  by  the  settlers. 

The  "Louisiana  Historical  Quarterly".  April  1921,  published  the 
following  document : 

Oath  of  allegiance  to  the  King  of  Spain  Taken  by  the  Inhabitants 
of  Illinois  Before  Louis  St.  Ange  de  Bellerive. 

Translation : 

In  the  year  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and  sixty-nine,  on  this 
nineteenth  of  November,  we,  Louis  St.  Ange  de  Bellerive.  Captain, 
commanding  the  Spanish  colony  of  Illinois,  ceded  by  His  Most 
Christian  Majesty  to  His  Catholic  Majesty,  by  virtue  of  the  orders 
addressed  to  us  by  His  Execellency,  My  Lord  O'Reilly,  Commander 
of  Benfayan,  of  the  Order  of  Alcantara,  Lieutenant  General  and  Gov- 
ernor of  the  Province  of  Louisiana,  in  consequence  of  the  act  of  pos- 
session, which  we  have  just  taken,  and  Inspector  General  of  His 
Catholic  Majesty's  armies.  Captain  General  of  said  colony  in  the  name 
of  His  said  Catholic  Majesty. 

We  ordered  that  all  subjects  of  this  colony  who  wish  to  remain 
here  under  the  domination  of  His  said  Majesty,  take  the  oath  of  allegi- 
ance which  he  demands,  and  on  the  moment,  being  assembled  in  the 
chamber  of  the  said  Government,  we  made  them  take  the  oath  of 
fidelitv,  as  follows,  viz : 


244  NOTES 

That  they  promise  and  swear  to  God  to  His  Catholic  Majesty  to 
he  faithful  to  Him  and  to  sacrifice  their  lives  for  his  service,  to  warn 
him  or  his  commandants  of  anything  coming  to  their  knowledge  pre- 
iudicial  to  his  state  or  to  the  support  of  his  crown  and  of  his  person, 
and  to  live  under  the  laws  it  shall  please  His  said  Catholic  Majesty  to 
impose  on  them,  to  all  of  which  submitted  those  hereafter  named  whose 
names  are  hereafter  designated  and  marked. 

Signed  by  about  seventy  citizens  of  St.  Louis. 
Lefevre  Debruisson  etc.,  etc." 

In  this  document  St.  Ange  styles  himself  "Captain,  commanding 
the  Spanish  colony  of  Illinois."  Houck  (Hist,  of  Missouri  I  p.  17  ss.) 
explains  the  position  of  St.  Ange  as  follows :  When  St.  Ange  sur- 
rendered to  Captain  Stirling,  Fort  Chartres  and  the  territory  ceded 
to  England,  he  retired  with  his  troop  of  soldiers  and  officers  and  mili- 
tary stores  to  territory  still  under  his  jurisdiction,  although  ceded  to 
Spain,  and  in  which  he  was  the  only  embodiment  of  legal  authority 
until  the  arrival  of  the  authorities  of  the  new  sovereign.  His  authority 
on  the  west  side  of  the  river  remained  in  full  force  and  did  not  re- 
quire action  on  the  part  "of  the  people."  It  is  to  be  presumed  that  St. 
Ange  understood  this.  In  all  his  official  proceedings,  after  removing 
the  seat  of  the  government  to  the  new  town,  he  followed  the  procedure 
followed  at  Fort  Chartres.  Ulloa,  in  the  instruction  he  gave  Captain 
Ruiz,  seemed  primarily  to  contemplate  the  formation  of  a  new  settle- 
ment north  of  the  Missouri,  of  which  Ruiz  was  to  be  chief,  not  inter- 
fering with  the  existing  settlement  of  "the  Illinois"  south  of  the  Mis- 
.souri.  Again,  in  1769.  Ulloa  ordered  the  Fort  "El  Principe  de  As- 
turias"  to  be  evacuated  and  delivered  to  Captain  St.  Ange.  From  all 
this  it  is  clearly  manifest,  that  St.  Ange  was  fully  recognized  as  the 
supreme  civil  and  military  commandant  west  of  the  Mississippi  for 
some  time  after  the  Treaty  of  Fontainebleau. 

And  for  this  reason  the  setlers  of  St.  Louis  "des  Illinois"  swore 
the  oath  of  allegiance  under  the  direction  of  St.  Ange,  "Captain,  com- 
manding the  Spanish  colony  oi  Illinois",  on  Nov.  9,  1769. — On  Febru- 
ary 17,  1770,  three  months  after  the  date  of  the  above  document,  St. 
Ange  resigned,  and  Don  Pedro  Piernas,  a  "captain  of  infantry"  the 
first  Si)anish  lieutenant-governor,  assumed  the  government  of  the 
Illinois  country  (St.  Ix)uis  and  dependencies). 

It  is  said  that  when  Captain  Stirling,  the  first  English  commander 
at  Fort  Chartres,  died  in  January  1776.  on  the  request  of  the  inhabit- 
ants there,  St.  Ange  came  over  from  the  Spanish  possessions  to  take 
charge  of  the  post  of  Fort  Chartres  until  the  arrival  of  Captain  Stir- 
ling's successor.  Captain  Frazer,  from  Pittsburgh.  This  romantic 
incident  is  a  fiction,  because  in  January  1776  St.  Ange  was  dead  over  a 
year;  he  died  Dec.  27.  1774,  at  the  house  of  Madame  Chouteau.  St. 
Ange  was  never  married.  In  his  will  which  was  made  Dec.  27,  1774, 
St.  Ange  bequeaths  25  livres  for  Masses  and  500  livres  for  the  con- 
struction of  the  church  of  St.  Louis. 


DOCUMENTS  FROM   OUR 
ARCHIVES 


DIARY  OF  BISHOP  ROSATf 

1826 

APRIL 

1  Saturday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning  in  the  chapel.  Qrn- 
fessions  of  the  Nuns.  In  the  evening,  Confessions  of  the 
Seminarians. 

2  Low  Sunday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Confessions  of  the 
Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions  of  the  par- 
ishioners. Assisted  at  High  Mass,  during  which  I  preached 
on  the  Gospel  of  the  day.  The  dogmas  of  faith  are  not 
separable  from  the  precepts  of  morality :  hence  our 
Savior  gives  in  this  Gospel  a  number  of  instructions  cal- 
culated to  build  up  our  faith  and  morals.  With  regard  to 
faith:  1.  he  proves  with  still  greater  evidence  the  truth 
of  his  resurrection;  2.  When,  breathing  upon  the  dis- 
ciples, he  says:  "Receive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost,"  he  shows 
that  the  latter  proceeds  from  both  the  Father  and  the  Son ; 
3.  the  divine  mission  of  the  Apostles ;  4.  the  power  to 
remit  sins,  etc.  With  regard  to  morals:  "Peace  be  to 
you":  this  threefold  announcing  of  peace  signifies  a  three- 
fold peace,  namely,  with  God,  with  men  and  ourselves ;  it 
was  fitting  that  Christ  alone  should  announce  that  peace, 
because  he  alone  by  his  passion  and  death  gave  us  that 
peace  which  he  announces.  1.  By  sin  we  had  become  the 
enemies  of  God,  hence  vessels  of  wrath,  sons  of  ven- 
geance; we  all  were  under  a  curse:  Christ  reconciled  the 
world  with  the  Father.  2.  Before  the  death  of  Christ 
charity  was  known  to  but  a  few  men;  Christ  taught  us 
the  motives  why  we  should  cultivate  this  virtue:  we  all 
are  the  sons  of  the  same  Father,  members  of  the  same 
Church,  heirs  to  the  same  kingdom,  members  of  the  same 
body,  etc.  3.  Peace  with  ourselves :  there  is  no  peace  for 
the  wicked ;  the  wicked  are  like  the  tossing  waves,  which 
can  never  rest.    This  peace  consists  in  order,  whereby  the 

245 


246  DOCUMENTS 

body  is  subjected  to  the  mind,  the  passions  to  reason,  and 
reason  to  God.  This  order  was  unknown,  etc.  First  Com- 
munion of  the  children  in  the  church.  Vespers  in  the 
same  place. 

3  Monday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  No  Conference.  Sent  to 
New  Madrid  Frs.  De  Neckere  and  Odin,  who  will  remain 
there  until  Pentacost.     Arrival  of  Fr.  Dahmen. 

4  Tuesday     Mass  in  the  same  place.    No  Conference. 

5  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

6  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Conference  to 
the  Nuns,  on  the  proper  use  of  the  Sacrament  of  Penance ; 
dispositions,  etc. 

7  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Chapter;  went  to  confes- 
sion.    Mass  in  the  chapel. 

8  Saturday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of 
the  Nuns.    In  the  evening.  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

9  Ilnd  Sunday  after  Easter.  Early  in  the  morning.  Con- 
fessions of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions 
of  the  parishioners.  Assisted  at  High  Mass,  during  which 
I  preached  on  the  Gospel  of  the  day :  "I  am  the  good 
shepherd."  1.  What  Christ  does  for  us  as  the  shepherd 
of  our  souls ;  2.  what  return  we  should  make  to  him,  as 
members  of  his  flock.    Vespers  in  the  church. 

10  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Spiritual  Conference  to 
the  Seminarians,  on  the  Observance  of  Rule  (Mr.  Loisel). 
Mass  in  the  chapel. 

11  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community,  on  the 
observance  of  Rule.  Bro.  Sargiano "  and  Mr.  Permoli. 
Mass  in  the  chapel. 

12  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Received  letter  from 
Fr.  Saulnier. 

13  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  At  6  o'clock  went 
to  the  church,  where  Matin  and  Lauds  of  the  Dead  vyere 
said  for  the  soul  of  Mrs.  Fournier,  the  sister  of  the  Right 
Rev.  Bp.  of  New  Orleans,  and  most  zealous  benefactress 
of  this  Mission  of  Louisiana,  and  particularly  of  this 
Seminary.  Assisted  at  High  Mass  in  cope,  and  after  it, 
gave  the  ab.solution.    In  the  evening,  received  through  the 


T»  Cf.  St.  Louis  Cath.  I  fist.  Review,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  34'.  Note  107. 


DOCUMENTS  ■       247 

mail  letters     1.  from  Fr.  Tichitoli;    2.  from  Fr.  Rosti*"; 
3.  from  Mr.  Hay.^^ 

14  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Chapter;  went  to  con- 
fession.    Mass  in  the  chapel. 

15  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  chapel  early  in  the  morning.  Con- 
fessions of  the  Nuns.  In  the  evening,  Confessions  of  the 
Seminarians. 

16  Illd  Sunday  after  Easter.  Early  in  the  morning,  Con- 
fessions of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions. 
Answered  Mr.  Hay  f-  wrote  to  Fr.  Savine.^^  Assisted  at 
High  Mass,  during  which  I  preached  on  the  Sunday's 
Gospel :  "A  little  while,  and  you  shall  not  see  me,"  etc. ; 
but  the  world  shall  rejoice:  and  you  shall  be  made  sorrow- 
ful," etc.    Vespers  in  the  church. 

17  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning.  Spiritual  Conference  to 
the  Seminarians,  on  performing  well  our  Exercises  of 
piety:  1.  motives;  2.  means  (Saucier).  Mass  in  the 
chapel. 

18  Tuesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Through  Mr.  McCoy  »*  I 
received  a  letter  from  Fr.  Odin  whom  I  sent  to  New 
Madrid  with  Fr.  De  Neckere  on  the  3rd  of  April.  On 
April  4,  Fr.  De  Neckere  preached  in  the  town  of  Jackson ; 
he  was  well  received  by  the  inhabitants  of  that  place, 
among  whom  some  catholic  families  were  found. 

19  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  chapel. 

20  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning  in  the  chapel.  Con- 
ference to  the  Nuns,  on  the  Sacrament  of  Penance.  At 
about    eight    o'clock    in    the    evening    the    Right    Rev. 


8°  Grand  Coteau,  February  17,  1826.  Had  already  found  the  money  for  the 
payment  which  you  wished  me  to  make,  when  the  Superioress  (Madame  Aude) 
assured  me  it  had  been  made  long  since,  but  unknown  to  the  Sister  (Mary 
Layton),  whence  the  latter's  letter  to  her  uncle.  Am  well. 

81  Of  Cahokia,  111.;  he  was  a  convert. 

82  I  authorize  Fr.  Savine  to  marry  your  daughter  to  Mr.  Savage.  I  must  say 
however,  that,  no  matter  what  the  circumstances,  it  is  always  a  most  grievous 
sin  to  marry  outside  the  Church.  Still,  owing  to  your  attachment  to  Religion 
since  you  have  known  the  truth,  I  am  willing  to  relax  the  striCftness  of  Ecclesias- 
tical law  in  this  instance,  in  order  to  permit  your  daughter  to  fulfill  her  duty, 
hoping  that  by  her  good  example  she  will  contribute  to  the  respect  rendered  to 
our  Holy  religion. 

83  Having  heard  from  Mr.  Hay  what  took  place  in  connection  with  his 
daughter's  marriage  to  Mr.  Savage,  I  authorize  you  to  validate  this  union.  Im- 
press upon  Miss  Hay  the  realization  of  her  fault,  the  nullity  of  the  marriage. 
Accept  nothing,  even  if  they  insist. 

8*  Cf.  Rev.  E.  Pruente:  The  Beginnings  of  Catholicity  in  Cape  Girardeau, 
in  5"/.  Louis  Cath.  Hist.  Reviezv,  Vol.  Ill,  p.  56. 


246  DOCUMENTS 

Du  Bourg.  Bishop  of  New  Orl.,  arrived  here;  through 
him  I  received  letters:  1.  from  Fr.  Borgna ;  2.  from 
Fr.  Tichitoli;  3.  from  Fr.  Sibourd;  4.  from  Mrs.  La- 
dotte;  5.  from  Fr.  Portier.  The  Bishop  talked  to  me  at 
g^eat  length  about  the  journey  which  he  thinks  of  making 
to  Europe  for  the  good  of  the  Diocese. 

21  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Chapter;  went  to  confes- 
sion. Mass  in  the  chapel.  Went  to  see  the  Nuns  with  the 
Bishop.  Wrote:  1.  to  Fr.  Borgna*";  2.  to  Fr.  Tichi- 
toli ^* ;    3.  to  Fr.  Saulnier  ". 

22  Saturday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Mass  in  the  chapel. 
Confessions  of  the  Nuns.  In  the  evening,  Confessions  of 
the  Seminarians. 

23  IVth  Sunday  after  Easter.  Early  in  the  morning,  Con- 
fessions of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions 
of  the  parishioners.  The  Right  Rev.  Bishop  Du  Bourg 
assisted  at  High  Mass  in  cope,  and  preached ;  as  to  me,  I 
stayed  at  home,  writing  letters:  1.  to  Fr.  Boccardo  *V: 
Genoa ;  2.  to  Fr.  Baccari  *^,  Vic.  Gen.  of  the  Congrega- 
tion, Rome;  3.  to  my  brother^",  Sora;  4.  to  Fr.  Col- 
ucci  ",  priest  of  the  Cong,  of  the  Mission,  Rome;  5.  to 
Fr.  Giriodi  ^^,  Superior  of  the  College  and  house  of  St. 
Lazarus,  Piacenza. 


88  Received  the  barrels  of  rice,  sugar  and  molasses,  the  linen-cloth,  the 
books,  Fr.  Boullier's  trunk.  You  will  receive  a  set  of  Calmet  and  Fenelon.  Sell 
the  clock:  I  must  make  money  by  all  possible  means  to  pay  my  debts. 

"  Fr.  Rosti  cannot  leave  Grand  Coteau  unless  someone  else  is  sent  in  his 
place.  Before  long  you  will  get  a  companion  whom  you  will  like. 

•^  If  the  children  are  ready,  Bp.  Du  Bourg  will  give  them  Confirmation. 
Compare  the  Ordo  and  have  it  printed  in  St.  Louis. 

■•  Received  your  letters;  am  glad  to  hear  you  persevere:  the  fulfillment  of 
your  wishes  is  nearer  than  you  think.  Bp.  Du  Bourg  is  going  to  Rome:  he  will 
obtain  what  you  and  I  so  much  desire. 

•"  Bishop  Du  Bourg,  the  bearer,  needs  no  introduction.  His  purpose  in  going 
to  Rome,  is  to  assure  the  continuation  of  the  good  already  done;  he  is  desirous 
to  make  another  establishment  in  Louisiana,  though  I  could  not  consent  to  it 
on  account  of  our  lack  of  subjects  and  means.  You  may  remedy  the  first  by  send- 
ing us  Frs.  Tornatorc  and  Boccardo;  we  trust  in  Providence  to  remedy  the 
other. 

•**  More  than  a  year  without  news  from  you.  Entrust  this  to  Bp.  Du  Bourg. 
He  had  offered  to  me  to  go  himself  to  see  you;  but  I  did  not  wish  him  to  give 
himself  that  trouble.  As  soon  as  you  get  thi.e,  go  to  Rome  to  see  him:  he  will 
give  you  details  about  me. 

•'  Cannr/t  believe  you  forgot  me,  and  attribute  your  silence  to  absorbing 
work,  and  am  sure  you  continue  to  do  for  us,  etc. 

"  Although  I  had  never  the  privilege  of  seeing  you,  yet  I  may  say  I  know 
you  well  through  Fr.  De  Andreis.  Perhaps  Bp.  Du  Bourg  will  go  to  Piacenza  on 
his  way  to  Rome.  The  purpose  of  his  journey  is  to  consolidate  our  establish- 
ment in  his  vast  Diocrsc.  We  nerd  subjects.  If  anyone  among  the  nujjils  of  the 
College  should  feci  an  inclination  for  this  Misson  and  to  join  our  Congregation, 
the  Bp.  will  obtain  for  him  from  Rome  the  necessary  dispensation. 


DOCUMENTS  249 

24  Monday.  Mass  in  the  chapel,  early  in  the  morning.  At 
about  eight  o'clock,  started  from  the  Seminary  with  the 
Bishop,  and  accompanied  him  as  far  as  Ste.  Genevieve, 
where  we  arrived  around  two  o'clock. 

25  Tuesday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning  in  the  church  of 
Ste.  Genevieve.  Bidding  goodbye  to  the  Bishop  I  left  him 
about  10  o'clock  and  returned  to  the  Seminary,  where  J 
arrived  about  six. 

The  Bishop  of  New  Orleans,  much  concerned  about  the  extreme 
necessity  in  which  the  Diocese  is  laboring,  wishing  to  complete  the 
works  begun,  and  desiring  to  render  stable  in  this  country  the  foun- 
dation of  our  Congregation,  has  decided  to  go  to  Europe:  ist,  in 
order  that  he  may  obtain  from  the  Superior  General  at  least  two 
priests  of  the  Congregation  capable  to  be  made  Superiors;  2nd,  in 
order  to  obtain  from  the  friends  of  the  propagation  of  Religion  the 
means  necessary  for  the  foundation  of  a  Seminary  in  Louisiana, 
etc.,  etc. 

26  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Thomas  Moore,  whom 
I  had  sent  to  Louisiana  on  account  of  his  health,  feeling 
that  the  air  of  that  country  did  not  benefit  him  any,  has 
returned  to  the  Seminary,  wishing  to  die  here  in  the  midst 
of  his  fellow-students  and  friends.  Received  a  letter  from 
Fr.  Portier. 

27  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Conference  to  the 
Nuns,  on  Meditation.  Received  a  letter  from  the  Bishop 
of  New  Orleans  ^^    Wrote  to  Fr.  Odin  ^*,  at  New  Madrid. 

28  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Chapter;  went  to  confes- 
sion.   Mass  in  the  chapel. 

29  Saturday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Mass  in  the  chapel. 
Confessions  of  the  Nuns.  In  the  evening.  Confessions  of 
the  Seminarians. 

30  Vth  Sunday  after  Easter.  Early  in  the  morning.  Con- 
fessions of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Confessions 
of  the  parishioners.  Assisted  at  High  Mass,  during  which 
I  preached  on  the  Gospel  of  the  day,  on  the  necessity, 
efficacy  and  qualities  of  prayer.    Vespers  in  the  church. 


^'  Original  in  the  Archives  of  St.  Louis  Archd.  Chancery  A.  short  note. 
Have  written  to  Frs.  De  Neckere  and  Odin  to  come  back  before  Pentecost,  so 
that  you  .may  be  here  (at  Ste.  Genevieve)  on  Monday  May  is,  in  order  that  you 
may  not  miss  the  boat.  Fr.  Dahmen  will  announce  Confirmation  for  the  Tuesday 
(May  1 6). 

**  Received  your  letter.  Bishop  Du  Bourg  arrived  here  on  the  20th  and  left 
on  the  24th.  Found  at  Ste.  Genevieve  Thomas  Moore  who  came  back  here  to  die 
in  the  Seminary.  Fr.  Portier  wrote  to  you,  sending  a  beautiful  alb  and  two 
amices.  He  will  come  here  in  October.  Fr.  Desmoulins  is  with  him  at  the  College, 
and  Fr.  Blanc,  the  elder,  at  Baton  Rouge.  Am  expecting  you  for  Pentesost. 


250  DOCUMENTS 


MAY 


1  Monday.  Rog-ations.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Communion. 
After  Mass  we  beg-an  a  Novena  in  union  with  the  prayers 
of  the  saintly  priest  Prince  of  Hohenlohe,  for  the  recovery 
of  Thomas  I^Ioore.  As  rain  prevented  us  from  having  the 
procession,  we  sang  the  Litany  of  the  Saints,  and,  after 
that,  solemn  Mass,  with  deacon  and  sub-deacon.  After 
dinner  I  held  the  examination  of  the  College  boys. 

2  Tuesday.  Rogations.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Spiritual  Con- 
ference of  the  Community,  on  Prayer  (Bro.  Blanka  ®®  and 
Mr.  Timon).  At  9  o'clock,  Litany  of  the  Saints  in  the 
church  and  solemn  Mass. 

3  Wednesday.  Rogations.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Procession. 
Solemn  Mass  in  the  church.  In  the  evening,  Confessions 
of  the  Seminarians. 

4  Thursday.  Ascension  of  our  Lord.  Early  in  the  morning. 
Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Con- 
fessions of  some  lay  people.  Assisted  at  solemn  Mass  in 
cope  and  mitre,  and  preached  on  the  feast.  Solemn  Pon- 
tifical Vespers. 

5  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning.  Chapter;  went  to  confes- 
sion.   Mass  in  the  chapel. 

6  Saturday.  Early  in  the  morning  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Con- 
fessions of  the  Nuns.  In  the  evening,  Confessions  of  the 
Seminarians. 

7  Sunday  within  the  octave  of  the  Ascension.  Early  in  the 
morning,  confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 
Confessions  of  some  lay  people.  Assisted  at  High  Mass, 
during  which  I  preached  on  the  Gospel  of  the  day:  Testi- 
mony rendered  to  Christ  and  Religion  by  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
2.  Testimony  rendered  by  the  Apostles;  3.  Testimony  we 
should  render  to  Christ  and  Religion.  Vespers  in  the 
church. 

8  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning.  Spiritual  Conference  to 
the  .Seminarians  (Mr.  Thompson  ""),  on  the  prej)aration  to 
be  made  for  the  feast  of  Pentecost.  L  Motives:  (a)  obedi- 
ence to  the  wishes  of  the  church;  (b)  should  we  fail  to 
make  this  preparation,  we  will  lose  the  graces  prepared 
for  us,  and  even  if  we  would  receive  them,  they  would 
remain  fruitless.  2.  Means:  (a)  solitude;  (b)  recollec- 
tion ;  (c)  meditation  and  consideration  of  our  needs ;  (d) 
prayer.    Mass  in  the  chaj)el. 


••  Cf.  St.  Louis  Cath.  Hist.  Review.  Vol,  III,  p.  340,  Note  104. 
••  Cf.  Ibid.,  p.  344,  Note  120. 


DOCUMENTS  251 

9  Tuesday  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community  (as 
yesterday) :  Bro.  Vanucci.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  In  the 
evenmg  Confessions. 

10  Wednesday  At  2  o'clock  in  the  morning,  Fr.  Permoli 
celebrated  Holy  Mass  for  Thomas  Moore,  and  gave  com- 
munion to  him  and  to  the  others.  Our  prayers  have  not 
been  heard.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  At  8  o'clock  p  m 
return  of  Frs.  De  Neckere  and  Odin  from  New  Madrid! 
1  he  people  there,  amounting  to  eighty  families,  have  been 
for  niany  years  destitute  of  all  spiritual  help.  By  having 
catechism  twice  a  day,  sermons  twice  every  Sunday  and 
least  day  our  missionaries  endeavored  to  instruct  those 
people.  On  Ascension  Thursday  they  gave  the  first  com- 
munion to  fifteen  boys  and  girls.  There  would  have  been 
many  more  communions,  had  not  persistent  and  heavy 
rains,  inundations,  and  the  urgent  occupations  of  farming 
prevented  the  people  of  that  neighborhood  from  attending 
the  catechetical  instructions.  Our  men  baptized  more  than 
fifty  children.  The  people  of  New  Madrid,  trusting  that 
they  will  get  a  priest,  have  determined  to  build  the  church 
and  for  this  purpose  have  made  a  subscription,  which' 

1  r3  .  ^?^  ^^^  complete,  has  already  reached  a  total  of 
1,5(j0  dollars. 

11  Thursday.  Early  in  the  morning.  Mass  in  the  chapel 
Conference  to  the  Nuns,  on  the  Preparation  for  the  feast 
of  Pentacost.  After  supper  administered  the  last  sacra- 
ments to  Thomas  Moore,  cleric  of  this  Seminary.  At  half 
past  ten,  after  an  agony  of  a  quarter  of  an  hour  he  passed 
away  quietly;  Frs.  Odin  and  De  Neckere  were  with  him 
This  young  man  had  made  himself  most  dear  to  me  and 
to  all  by  his  meekness,  his  innocence,  his  obedience  and 
his  other  clerical  virtues. 

12  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning.  Chapter;  went  to  confes- 
sion.   Mass. 

13  Saturday.  Early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of  the  Nuns. 
At  9  o'clock,  after  the  chanting  of  None,  Prophecies, 
blessing  of  the  Baptism  Fount.  Pontifical  solemn  Mass! 
In  the  evening  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

14  Pentecost  Sunday.    Early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of 
Confirm-       the   Brothers   and   of   others.     After  chanting   Tierce,    I 

ation4o.  administered  the  Sacrament  of  Confirmation  to  40  boys 
and  girls,  addressing  to  them  before  a  short  exhortation. 
Celebrated  solemn  Pontifical  Mass.  at  which  Mr.  Timon 
preached.  Pontifical  Vespers  in  the  church.  After  night 
prayers  I  notified  the  members  of  our  Community  of  mv 
journey  to  Louisiana.     Appointed  Fr.  Odin  Superior  and 


252  DOCUMENTS 

Fr.  Permoli  Assistant ;  begged  all  to  be  most  careful  in  the 
observance  of  the  rules,  and  recommended  myself  to  their 
prayers. 

15  Pentecost  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning  said  Mass  in 
the  chapel.  At  5  o'clock  addressed  a  short  exhortation 
to  the  Seminarians  on  the  necessity  of  making  good  use 
of  the  graces  which  we  have  received  at  the  occasion  of 
this  feast,  proposing  to  them  the  example  of  the  late 
Thomas  Moore.  Finally  I  announced  to  them  my  journey. 
At  about  8  o'clock  I  left  for  Ste.  Genevieve  with  Fr.  De 
Neckere ;  from  Ste.  Genevieve  we  are  to  sail,  I  for  New 
Orleans,  and  he  for  St.  Louis.  From  the  Seminary  to 
Ste.  Genevieve  we  had  a  most  painful  journey,  on  account 
of  the  high  water  of  the  Mississippi  River  which  had 
overflowed  and  covered  all  the  land  along  the  river.  We 
arrived  at  Ste.  Genevieve  in  the  evening,  and  were  re- 
ceived most  cordially  by  Fr.  Dahmen. 

16  Tuesday.  Said  Mass  early  in  the  morning  in  the  church 
of  Ste.  Genevieve.    After  Mass,  I  heard  the  confessions  of 

Confirm-       some  of  the  candidates  for  confirmation.     This  finished, 

ationso.        and    having   invoked  the  assistance  of   the  Holy  Ghost, 

after  a  short  exhortation  I  administered  the  Sacrament  of 

Confirmation  to    about    fiftv  boys  and  girls.     Wrote    to 

Fr.  Odin  ". 

17  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  church  of  Ste.  Genevieve. 
.Ground  five  o'clock  p.  m.,  the  steamer  General  Brown 
arrived  at  Ste.  Genevieve.  Bidding  goodbye  to  Frs. 
Dahmen  and  De  Neckere,  I  went  on  board,  and  there  found 
Fr.  Savine,  the  former  Rector  of  Cahokias.  The  rest  of 
th(  day  and  i)art  of  the  next  night  were  employed  in  load- 
ing the  boat.    We  left  Ste.  Genevieve  about  midnight. 

18  Thursday.  At  5  a.  m.,  we  stopped  near  Brazeau  to  take  on 
wood.  At  half  j^ast  ten  we  passed  Cape  Girardeau,  and 
at  10  p.m..  New  Madrid. 

19  Friday.  At  6  a.  m.,  we  reached  the  place  called  "Second 
Bluffs."  Wrote  to  Fr.  Tichitoli ''\  At  10:45  we  passed 
Memphis.     Wrote  to  Fr.  Bigeschi  °"  and  Mr.  Bringier '*"'. 

20  Saturday.  We  spent  more  than  half  of  this  day  in  looking 
for  an  anchor  lost  in  the  preceding  trip  of  the  boat. 


•*  If  you  receive  money  for  Mr.  Manning,  keep  $i6,  which  he  owes  us.  If 
Fr.  Le  Saulnier  of  Montreal  sends  you  any  Intentions  and  tells  you  to  draw  on 
him,  make  three  lyr.ifts  and   sent  them  \.(>  Vr.  iJc  Neckere  in  St.   Louis. 

••  Bishop  Du  Bourg  is  on  his  way  to  Europe.  Am  coming  to  see  you. 

••  Enclose  a  letter  of  Bishop  Du  Bourg.  Shall  see  you. 


DOCUMENTS  253 

21  Sunday.  At  8  a.  m.,  we  stopped  at  Natchez.  At  9  p.  m., 
we  passed  in  front  of  the  church  of  Pointe  Coupee. 

22  Monday.  At  6  a.  m.,  we  reached  the  church  of  St.  John 
the  Baptist.  There  Fr.  Savine  landed,  and  after  saluting 
Fr.  Mina,  Rector  of  this  church,  we  continued  our  journey. 
At  9  o'clock  we  arrived  in  New  Orleans.  On  leaving  the 
boat,  I  went  straightway  to  the  Rectory,  where  I  found 
Frs.  Borgna,  Michaud,  Moni,  Bigeschi,  Portier,  Jeanjean 
and  Caretta ;  took  dinner  there,  after  which  I  went  to  the 
Bishop's  residence,  where  I  saw  Fr.  Sibourd.  Paid  a 
visit  to  Fr.  Anthony. 

23  Tuesday.  Went  to  see  the  Consul  of  France.  Wrote  to 
Fr.  Odin,^°^  and  to  Fr.  Dahmen,^"-  at  Ste.  Genevieve. 

C24  Wednesday.  Early  in  the  morning,  came  to  the  Monas- 
tery. After  saying  Mass  there,  I  visited  the  Community, 
and,  after  dinner,  the  Novices.  Wrote  to  the  Bishop  of 
New  Orleans,  ^°^  and  to  Fr.  Potini  ^°*  and  the  Nuns  of 
the  Assumption  ^°'. 

25  Thursday.  Mass  in  the  Bishop's  church,  and  Benediction 
of  the  Bl.  Sacrament.    In  the  evening  Benediction. 

26  Friday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Benediction  of  the  Bl. 
Sacrament.  Wrote  to  Fr.  De  Neckere  ^°°.  Received  a 
visit  from  the  French  Consul;  Paid  $36.50  to  the  steamboat 
Gen.  Brown  for  my  passage  and  freight. 

27  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Benedict,  of  the  Bl. 
Sacrament.     Saw  Fr.  Ganihl,  the  Pastor  of  Mobile. 

28  Sunday  within  the  octave  of  Corpus  Christi.  Came  to 
Confirm-  ^^^  Monastery,  and  there  said  Mass,  and  at  3  p.  m.,  admin- 
ation  12.         istered  the  Sacrament  of  Confirmation  to   12  girls. 


i°o  Cf.  St.  Louis  Cath.  Hist.  Review,  Vol,  III,  p.  319,  Note  21.  The  letter 
herewith  enclosed  will  inform  you  that  your  uncle  etc.  He  was  received  in  St. 
Louis  amidst  the  roar  of  guns ;  all  the  population  etc.  I  left  him  in  good  health. 
Beg  you  to  mail  the  enclosed. 

^"  A  most  happy  journey.  Everybody  is  well. 

^°2  Read  the  enclosed  to  learn  the  news.  Send  to  the  Seminary  three  pieces 
of  gauze. 

^°*  Arrived  here  on  the  22nd  to  everybody's  astonishment.  It  is  generally 
admitted  that  your  trip  will  turn  to  the  benefit  of  the  Diocese.  Fr.  Portier  has 
decided  to  keep  the  College  until  you  come  back.  It  seems  that  satisfactory  ar- 
rangements may  be  made  with  Fr.  Desmoulins.  I  think  I  prevailed  on  Fr.  Bi- 
geschi to  remain  in  the  Diocese. 

10*  News  of  himself. 

lOB  Not  recorded. 

i°*  Recorded  only  under  date  of  June  5.  Put  in  the  List  of  the  Deceased  Fr. 
Gallagher  and  Thomas  Moore. 


254 


DOCUMENTS 


29  Monday.  Mass  in  the  Bishop's  church,  and  Benediction 
of  the  Bl.  Sacrament.     In  the  evening  Benediction. 

30  Tuesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place.     Benediction. 

31  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Benediction.  Saw 
Mr.  Du  Bourg,   the  Bishop's  brother^". 

JUNE 

1  Thursday.     Mass  in  the  same  place.     Benediction. 

2  Friday.     CflQebrated  Mass  in  the  Cathedral;  after  which 

and  a  short  exhortation  /  confirmed  some  thirty  boys  and 

Confirm-      girls.     Went  to  see  Mr.  Burthe.    whom  I  did  not  find  at 
ationjo.        hon^e 

Saturday.    Mass  in  the  Bishop's  church. 

Sunday.    Mass  in  the  same  place.     Saw  Fr.  Mina. 

Monday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

Tuesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  The  thermometer  goes 
up  to  90°. 

Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

Thursday.  I  celebrated  Mass  in  the  Bishop's  church.  At 
7  a.  m.,  I  administered  the  Sacrament  fo  Confirmation  to 
about  sixty  gprls  in  the  Cathedral.  At  5  o'clock,  I  accom- 
panied Fr.  Sibourd  to  the  boat.  He,  who  for  sixteen  years 
exercised  the  functions  of  Vicar  General  of  New  Orleans, 
broken  down  by  his  age  and  labors,  is  returning  to  Europe, 
much  regretted  by  all.     Received  a  letter  from  Fr.  Blanc. 

9     Friday.     Mass  in  the  Bishop's  church  ^^^. 

10  Saturday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

11  IVth  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Mass  in  the  Bishop's 
church.  At  half  past  eight,  assisted  at  High  Mass  in  the 
cliapcl  of  the  Monastery,  where  they  celel:)rated  the  feast 
of  St.  Angela.  I  preached  after  the  Gospel.  After  Mass 
I  administered  the  Sacrament  of  Confirmation  lo  four  girls. 

12.  Monday.  Mass  in  the  Bishop's  church.  Received  a  letter 
from  the  Trustees  of  the  Parish  of  St.  Joseph  '"". 


Confirm- 
ation 6o. 


Confirm- 
ation 4. 


>•»  Cf.  St.  Louis  Cath.  Hist.  Review,  Vol.  IV,  p.  98,  Note  67. 

'<*•  Answer  to  Fr.  Anthony  Blanc's  (Baton  Rouge)  letter:  I  consent  that 
the  church  be  built  on  the  spot  where  three  acres  of  land  are  ofTercd  you,  and 
authorize  you  to  accept  this  land  in  the  name  of  Bp.  Du  Bourg,  who  is  still 
Bishop  of  this  Diocese. 

*••  Letter  to  Fr.  Potini.  Am  sending  you  the  dispensation  requested.  Shall 
come  to  »ec  you. 


DOCUMENTS  255 

13  Tuesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Answered  the  Trus- 
tees "°. 

14  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Received  a  letter 
from  Fr.  Saulnier. 

15  Thursday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Wrote  a  Pastoral  to 
the  people  of  the  Diocese  for  the  Jubilee. 

16.     Friday.     Mass  in  the  same  place.     In  the  evening,  heard 
a  confession.    Received  a  visit  from  a  barefooted  Carmel- 
ite, whose  name  is  Joseph  of  the  Expectation;  he  was 
Publica-         coming  from  Mexico  and  asking  the  faculty  to  celebrate 
Jubilee    ^     Mass ;  but,  as  he  brought  with  him  no  dimissorial  letters 
See  No.  9       from  either  the  Superior  of  his  Order  or  the  Bishop  of 
Los  Angeles,  whence  I  could  be  sure  that  he  was  not  under 
any  censure  and  had  left  his  country  with  the  permission 
of  his  Superiors,  I  did  not  think  that  I  could  in  conscience 
grant  him  the  permission  which  he  was  begging.     Went 
to  see  the  Bishop's  brother. 

17  Saturday.     Mass  in  the  same  place. 

18  Vth  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Mass  in  the  Bishop's  church, 
Confirm-  after  which  I  administered  theSacrament  of  Confirmation 
ation6.  ^.q  three  boys  and  as  inany  girls. 

19  Monday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Fr.  Portier,  hitherto 
President  of  the  College,  communicated  to  me  letters  which 
he  had  received  from  Propaganda.  He  is  ordered  in  the 
name  of  holy  obedience  to  accept  the  Episcopal  office  and 
the  charge  of  Vicar  Apostolic,  which  he  had  refused.  He 
will  resign  in  the  hands  of  F.  Desmoulins,  already  desig- 
nated by  the  Bishop  of  New  Orleans,  the  president  of  the 
College  and  will  sell  lo  the  Bishop,  at  two-thirds  of  the 
purchase  price,  all  the  furniture  of  house  and  school. 
Wrote'":    1.  to  the  Right  Rev.  Bp.  of  New  Orleans  "^ ; 


110  I  answer  your  letter  of  the  5th  inst.  in  lieu  of  Bp.  Du  Bourg.  Your  re- 
quest to  have  Fr.  Rosti  in  place  of  Fr.  Potini,  who  wishes  to  leave,  is  most 
reasonable;  and  in  case  your  pastor  actually  leaves,  I  will  do  all  in  my  power 
to  satisfy  your  wishes,  although  I  must  add,  that,  owing  to  the  paucity  of  priests 
it  may  me  very  difficult  to  do  as  we  would  like.  As  I  purpose  to  come  before  long 
to  your  parish,  we  shall  have  an  opportunity  to  treat  this  affair  viva  voce. 

»ii  Letter  to  Madame  Aude,  St.  Michael's,  La.,  not  recorded  in  the  Diary 
Shall  be  at  St.  Michael's  on  the  26th.  Have  everything  in  readiness  for  Miss 
Levegue  receiving  the  habit  on  the  next  day. 

11-  Fr.  Portier  has  received  a  new  Brief  and  is  commanded  in  the  name  of 
obedience  to  submit.  He  is  to  leave  the  College  at  the  end  of  the  month.  Fr. 
Desmoulins  will  take  his  place.  Fr.  Portier  will  do  what  he  had  agreed  with 
you  in  regard  to  the  furniture;  I,  as  your  attorney  in  fact  will  give  him  notes. 
During  the  summer  Fr.  Jeanjean  will  take  charge  of  the  city  house,  whilst  Fr. 


256  DOCUMENTS 

2.  to   Fr.   Dahmen^^^    3.  to  Fr.  Odin*^*;    4.  to  Fr.  De 

Xcx-kerc ''■'.  b^aw  Mr-  Guillcnain,  who  told  me  that  the 
interloper  who  occupies  the  parish  of  St.  Charles  will 
probably  never  give  way.  There  is,  therefore,  so  far  no 
hope  of  sending  Fr.  Savine  there.  Went  to  see  Mr.  Gordon. 

20  Tuesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Wrote  to  the  Bishop 
of  New  Orleans  "®.  Pastoral  letter  to  the  Pastors  and 
priests  of  the  Diocese  on  the  Jubilee. 

21  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Wrote  to  Frs  Dah- 
men"^    Odin  ^^«    and  De  Neckere  ^'». 

22  Thursday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  I  left  New  Orleans 
in  company  with  Frs.  Borgna  and  Caretta,  and  at  6  p.  m., 
we  reached  St.  John  the  Baptist's,  where  we  were  wel- 
comed by  Fr.  Mina.    Saw  Fr.  Savine. 

23  Friday.  Said  mass  in  the  church  of  St.  John  the  Baptist. 
Saw  Fr.  De  la  Croix. 

24  Saturday.  Celebrated  Pontifical  solemn  Mass  in  the 
church  of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  having  for  Assistant  priest 
Fr.  Savine,  Deacons  of  honor  Frs.  De  la  Croix  and  Caretta. 
Deacon  Fr.  Borgna,  who  preached  the  sermon,  and  Sub- 
deacon  Fr.  Mina,  pastor  of  that  church.  After  dinner, 
crossed  the  river  with  Frs.  De  la  Croix  and  Caretta  and 
at  10  o'clock  we  arrived  at  St.  Michael's. 


Desmoulins  will  stay  in  the  country  with  the  boarders.  These  gentlemen  will  do 
most  readily  everything  for  the  common  good.  Father  Portier  also  shows  a  great 
deal  of  generosity.  I  am  pretty  sure  Fr.  Desmoulins  will  direct  things  well.  He 
has  sane  views,  is  firm  and  persevering.  He  hegs  me  to  remind  you  your  promise 
of  physical  apparatus.  There  will  be  $200  to  pay  in  November  for  repairs;  no 
hope  of  getting  then  anything  from  the  College:  we  will  have  to  borrow  them, 
for  wc  cannot  expect  to  get  a  delay,  as  Messrs.  Gurly  arid  Guyot  have  failed. 
If  you  could  send  some  money....  Am  leaving  N.  O.  next  Thursday,  and  after 
visiting  some  parishes  of  the  Coast  and  of  La  Fourche,  will  go  back  to  the 
Seminary. 

Hi  When  I  come  you  will  get  a  barrel  of  red  wine,  one  of  white  wine,  your 
bed.  etc.    For  news  read  tlie  enclosed  (to  Fr.  Odin)  before  forwarding  it. 

***  Will  leave  here  Thursday.  Bp.  Portier  will  come  up  with  me:  he  will 
stay  with  us  three  months  and  will  be  consecrated  in  St.  Louis.  He  has  received 
his  Bulls  with  order  to  accept  under  obedience. 

"»  Prepare  an  English  sermon  for  the  Consecration  of  Bp.  Portier,  which 
Tell  Fr.  Saulnicr  that  I  find  the  pretensious  of  the  Irish  in  St.  Louis  unrea- 
sonable, and  I  shall  not  grant  their  petition,  ,See  F.  G.  Holweck:  The  Language 
Question  in  the  Old  Cathedral  of  St.  Louis,  in  St.  Louis  Cath.  Hist  Review. 
Vol.  II,  pp.  7-8. 

"•  This  is  certainly  the  letter  al)ove  in  Note  112,  which,  begun  on  the  19th, 
was  finished  only  the  next  day. 

"^  This  must  be  the  date  when  letter  above,  in  Note  113  was  mailed. 
"•  //.  letter  in  Note  114. 
"•  It.  letter  in  Note  115. 


DOCUMENTS 


257 


27 
Gave  the 
habit  of  the 
Soc.  of  the 
S.  Heart  to 
Justine 
Leveque  in 
house  of 
St.  Mjichael 

28 


30 


Institution 
ofFr. 
Audizio  as 
Pastor  of 
St.  Charles 


25  Vth  Sunday  after  Pentacost.  Said  Mass  in  the  chapel 
S.  Heart  Convent.  Saw  the  Convent,  of  which  Madame 
Eugenia  Aude  is  the  Superior  over  eight  Nuns  and  twenty- 
six  girls.  Assisted  at  High  Mass,  and  after  the  Gospel 
preached. 

26  Monday.    Said  Mass  in  the  chapel. 

Tuesday.  Blessed  the  habit  of  the  Society  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  and  gave  it  to  Justine  Leveque,  who  took  the  name 
of  Louise.  This  ceremony  was  preceded  by  a  short  exhor- 
tation in  which  I  commented  upon  this  text :  "Hearken  O 
Daughter,  and  see :  .  .  .  forget  thy  people  and  thy  father's 
house,  and  the  king  shall  greatly  desire  thy  beauty"  ^■°. 
The  ceremony  finished,  I  said  Mass.  I  probed  the  voca- 
tion of  the  Sister  to  whom  I  had  given  the  habit. 

Wednesday.  Did  not  say  Mass,  on  account  of  the  trip  I 
was  to  undertake.  I  set  out  with  Fr.  Caretta  at  half  past 
nine,  and  we  reached  the  place  of  Mr.  Casimir  Poursine 
at  two  p.  m.  We  took  dinner  there,  then  crossed  the  river, 
and  landed  at  Donaldsonville,  where  we  were  received  by 
Fr.  De  Angelis.  In  the  evening  I  received  a  visit  of  Mr. 
Johnson,  Governor  of  Louisiana. 

Thursday.  Did  not  say  Mass.  We  left  Donaldsonville  at 
3  a.  m.,  and  at  6  o'clock  we  reached  Assumption,  where 
we  were  welcomed  by  Fr.  Tichitoli,  the  Rector  of  that 
Parish.  I  visited  the  Convent,  of  which  Sister  Johanna 
Miles  is  Superior  of  the  infant  Community  there,  which 
consists  of  three  Nuns,  eight  postulants  and  a  few  school- 
girls.    Wrote  to  Fr.  Potini  "^ 

Friday.  Said  Mass  in  the  church  of  the  Assumption.  At 
9  p.  m.,  the  Right  Rev.  Portier  arrived,  bringing  me  a 
letter  from  Fr  Niel,  dated  from  Rome.  Wrote  to  Fr. 
Audizio  ^^-  and  sent  him  his  letter  of  appointment  to  the 
parish  of  St.  Charles  and  Confessor  of  the  Nuns;  2.  to 
Fr.  Rosti,  wherein  I  advised  him  of  the  coming  of  Fr. 
Audizio,  and  asked  him  to  turn  over  to  him  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  parish  and  the  care  of  the  Convent,  and  to 
come  to  the  Ascension,  to  discharge  there  the  functions  of 
Procurator  of  the  house  and  Assistant  of  the  parish  under 
Fr.  Tichitoli,  who  is  to  be  Superior  and  Pastor;   3.  to  Fr. 


29 


«»  Ps.  xliv,  II. 

1"  Cannot  go  to  St.  Joseph's  on  account  of  the  bad  roads  and  of  the  lack 
of  time.  Therefore  I  beg  you  to  come  here  (Assumption,  La.). 

**«  Go  to  Grand  Coteau  to  take  Fr.  Rosti's  place.  Enclosed  is  a  letter  for 
him.  Am  sending  you  faculties. 


258  DOCUMENTS 

Jeanjean  ^-'.     Received   letters:      1.  from    Fr.    Potini^-'; 
2.  from  Fr.  Bigeschi  ^-^ ;    answered  the  latter. 

JULY 

1  Saturday.  Did  not  say  Mass,  because  Fr.  Portier  had 
determined  to  leave  for  New  Orleans,  hence  in  the  morning 
I  wrote  several  letters  which  he  was  to  take  along:  1.  to 
Fr.  Niel  '-" ;  2.   to   Fr.  Borgna. 

2  Vlth  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Said  Mass  in  the  chapel 
of  the  Convent.  Assisted  at  High  Mass  and  preached  after 
the  Gospel.  Vespers  in  the  church.  Received  letters : 
1.  from  Fr.  Borgna;  2.  from  my  brother,  in  Italy. 

3  Monday.  Did  not  say  Mass,  as  I  was  unwell.  Answered 
Fr.  Borgna's  letter.  ^-^ 

4  Tuesday.  Did  not  say  Mass,  for  the  same  reason  as 
yesterday.    Answered  my  brother  ^-*.     Received  a  visit  of 


123  You  will  receive  the  copies  of  the  Pastoral  printed  by  Mr.  Bressa.  Please 
get  the  bill  and  settle  it. 

1-*  Original  in  Archives  of  St.  Louis  Archdioc.  Chancery.  According  to  your 
promise  I  expected  you  here;  Fr.  Tichitoli  was  right,  whether  he  intended  to 
stop  you,  or  knew  your  intentions,  when  he  told  me  you  would  not  come  to  St. 
Joseph's.  There  is  something  under  all  this.  I  had  asked  him  to  get  you  a  boat 
at  my  expense;  and  you  can  still  do  it;  as  for  me  I  cannot  leave  before  Mon- 
day afternoon.  At  any  rate  you  would  not  permit  me  to  leave  before  I  make 
arrangements  for  my  successor,  a  thing  which  is  necessary,  as  you  will  under- 
stand if  we  can  have  a  talk. 

^•^  Shall  be  here  Monday.  Do  me  and  Fr.  Tichitoli  the  pleasure  of  coming. 
Grant  you  the  faculty  of  blessing  3,000  rosaries.  Beg  you  to  visit  the  Convent 
from  time  to  time  and  to  hear  the  Confessions  of  such  Sisters  as  will  ask  to 
go  to  you. 

'■-''  Did  not  say  anything  about  you  in  my  letters  to  Rome,  because  I 
thought  you  would  not  go.  Never  ceased  thinking  God  would  make  use  of 
you  to  secure  some  recruits  for  this  country.  I  do  not  believe  that  Bp.  Du 
Bourg  resigned  ,therefore  nothing  is  to  be  done.  My  views  agree  with  yours : 
so  do  come  and  we  will  work  well  together. 

'2^  If  M.  Michaiid  wants  to  go  to  tlie  College,  and  Fr.  Dcsmoulins  agrees, 
I  will  send  you  Fr.  I'ermoli,  on  the  condition  that  Supper  shall  be  taken  at 
home  and  Community  hlxcrcises  regularly  performed.  I  consent  to  your  hav- 
ing the  first  part  of  the  Catechism  printed  by  Mr.  Bressa.  Saw  Fr.  Bigeschi 
and  asked  him  to  give  a  mission  at  Iberville  and  to  lu-lp  you  at  Donaldsonvillc. 

''•*  Original  of  which  in  the  archives  of  the  Procurator  (jcn.  C.  M., 
Romf. — Received  yours  of  March  20,  a  wonderfully  speedy  delivery  owing  to 
the  distance.  Have  copied  the  greater  part  of  it  and  sent  it  to  Fr.  Borgna; 
his  silence,  at  any  rate  is  not  due  to  forget  fulness,  but  of  neglect.  You  will 
have  a  good  prrKjf  thereof  in  his  next,  namely,  the  picture  which  you  were 
asking  for.  Indeed,  I  have  yielded  to  his  entreaties  and  posed  for  it;  before 
I  left  New  Orleans  the  face  was  fmishcd  and,  so  far  as  1  could  say,  it  is  a 
good  likeness.  You  will  get  it  before  winter,  and  will  be  indebted  for  it  to 
Fr.  Borgna.  I  am  much  pleased  with  your  affection  for  our  confreres  and 
the  hospitality  you  tendered  to  our  Vic.   Gen.  and   Fr.  Ferrari.     Perhaps  you 


DOCUMENTS  259 

Fr.  Potini.  He  persists  in  his  determination  to  leave  his 
parish  and  return  to  Italy.  I  declared  to  him  I  could  not 
in  any  way  approve  either. 

5  Wednesday.  Did  not  say  Mass,  for  at  half  past  four  I 
left  the  Assumption  with  Fr.  Tichitoli,  and  at  half  past 
seven  we  reached  there.  Received  letters:  1.  from  Fr. 
De  Neckere ;  2.  from  Fr.  Saulnier ;  3.  from  Fr.  Jeanjean. 

6  Thursday.  Did  not  celebrate  Mass  this  and  the  following: 
days ;  as  I  had  been  advised  of  the  imminent  coming  of 
the  boat,  and  did  not  know  at  what  time  it  might  pass 
along,  I  did  not  wish  to  miss  the  occasion.  Wrote  to  the 
Trustees  of  the  church  of  St.  Joseph.  ^'° 

7  Friday.     Still  in  the  same  place,  awaiting  the  boat. 

8  Saturday.  Received  letters:  1.  from  Fr.  Borgna;  2.  from 
the  Right  Rev.  Du  Bourg,  New  York  ^^" ;  3.  from  Madame 
Eugenia.  This  letter  was  brought  by  a  girl  who  is  going 
to  St.  Louis  on  the  same  boat  as  myself,  and  thence  will 
go  to  St.  Ferdinand.  Wrote:  1.  to  Fr.  Borgna -^^^ ;  2.  to 
Fr.   Anthony   de  Sedella  ^^^.     Waiting  for   the  boat,  the 


will  see  Bp.  Du  Bourg  before  receiving  this;  he  wanted  to  go  to  see  you,  but 
I  told  him  it  would  be  too  tiresome  a  journey  for  him,  and  that  you  would 
go  to  Rome  to  see  him.  During  his  absence  I  have  to  divide  my  time  between 
Missouri  and  Louisiana.  I  came  down  here  at  the  end  of  May  but  left  the 
city  at  the  beginning  of  the  yellow  fever  season.  Various  occupations.  Future 
consecration  of  Bp.  Portier :  it  would  be  a  sight  in  Italy  to  see  a  Bishop  35 
years  of  age  consecrate  another  31  years  old.  The  parish  where  I  am  now 
is  one  of  the  most  edifying  of  the  diocese;  the  new  convent  there — the  fifth 
established  in  the  diocese  since  our  coming.  It  is  harder  to  establish  colleges 
for  boys:  the  one  in  N.  O.  has  over  150  pupils;  that  in  St.  Louis  is  dying; 
the  Jesuits  at  Florissant  have  a  school  for  Indian  boys ;  our  Seminary  is  get- 
ting along  fairly;  but  priests  are  too  few.  Regards  to  Mother  and  to  vari- 
ous  persons. 

129  Fr.  Potini  wishes  to  leave  the  parish.  I  cannot  give  you  at  this  time  Fr. 
Rosti,  or  anyone  else,  as  I  have  no  priest;  but  promise  to  do  everything  in 
my  power  to  send  you  one.  An  understanding,  though  is  necessary :  you  shall 
give  him  $400,  payable  quarterly  in  advance. 

180  Original  in  archives  of  St.  Louis  Archdiocesan  Chancery. — New  York 
May  31,  1826.  Am  sailing  tomorrow  for  Havre,  together  with  Frs.  Martial  and 
Abell.  Lost  track  of  Fr.  Brassac  at  Louisville;  trust  he  is  not  somewhere 
sick.  Stood  very  well  the  seven  hard  days  of  wretched  trip  overland.  Neglect 
nothing  for  the  furtherance  of  my  projects.  Have  an  understanding  with 
Fr.  Bigeschi  about  buying  the  land;  but  let  him  do  the  purchasing,  and  keep 
your  and  my  name  out  of  the  transaction.  Will  look  eagerly  for  letters  from 
you.  Had  no  time  in  New  York  to  look  after  the  mill ;  anyway  could  have 
done  nothing,  for  want  of  money:  have  not  even  enough  with  me  to  pay  for 
my  passage,  which  I  shall  pay  when  I  am  in  France. 

131  News  from  Bishop  Du  Bourg;  see  his  brother  and  communicate  these 
news  to  him  and  to  the  priests. 

132  I  requested  Fr.  Borgna  to  go  to  Donaldsonville  to  preach  the  Jubilee, 
reckoning  on  your  consent  to  absent  himself  a  few  days  from  the  parish. 


260  DOCUMENTS 

coming  of  which  had  been  announced  to  us  by  Fr.  Borgna, 
I  spent  the  whole  night  practically  without  sleep. 

9  Vllth  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Did  not  say  Mass,  on 
account  of  the  trip.  At  half  past  seven  went  on  board  the 
General  Broii.'n.  From  the  purser  I  received  letters:  1. 
from  Fr.  Borgna ;  2.  from  Fr.  Cellini  "^ ;  3.  from  Fr. 
Saulnier ;  4.  from  Fr.  De  Neckere.  "■* 

10  Monday.  At  half  past  one  p.  m.,  we  were  in  sight  of  the 
town  of  Fort  Adams.  Wrote:  1.  to  Fr.  De  Neckere  "°; 
2.  to  Fr.  Saulnier  ^^* ; ;  3.  to  Madame  Duchesne  ^" ;  4.  to 
Fr.  Van  Quickenborne "®.  Sent  printed  copies  of  the 
Pastoral  and  Regulations  for  the  Jubilee  to  Frs.  De 
Neckere  and  Saulnier  for  the  city  of  St.  Louis,  to  Fr.  Van 
Quickenborne  for  the  parish  of  St.  Ferdinand,  and  finally, 
for  the  parish  of  St.  Charles,  to  the  Jesuit  who  has 
charge  of  it. 

11  Most  prosperous  journey.     As  the  water  still  filled  the 

12  bed  of  the  river  there  were  no  obstacles  to  our  traveling  day 

13  and  night.   All  my  traveling  companions  were  very  decent. 

14  We  suffered  a  little  from  the  heat ;  but  towards  the  end  the 

15  temperature  began  to  be  more  tolerable.    I  talked  quite  a 


1S3  Original  in  archives  of  St.  Louis  Archdioc.  Chancery. — Bardstown, 
Ky.,  June  14.  1826.  Perfectly  satisfied  at  Bardstown.  Suffered  much  in 
Europe,  particularly  in  Rome.  Fr.  Baccari  must  have  advised  you  that  he 
granted  me  dispensation  of  vows.  But  lost  my  papers.  Would  like  you  to 
write  to  Bp.  Flaget  about  it;  desires  also  the  Pontifical  permission  to  practice 
medicine.     About  400  intentions  received  when  at  Grand  Coteau  and  acquitted. 

"*  Original  Ibid. — St.  Louis,  June  17,  1826.  Am  sending  this  through 
Fr.  Audizio.  Have  been  in  St.  Louis  for  a  month,  and  suflfer  so  much  that 
doubt  that  I  may  continue  the  course  of  sermons  undertaken.  From  recent 
experience,  affording  people  a  better  knowledge  of  religion  would  bring  them 
to  the  Church.  You  should  even  make  sacrifices  to  foster  the  interests  of  the 
Church.  From  Bp.  Du  Bourg  letter  I  concluded  arrangements  were  made  for 
my  support  here;  this  is  not  the  case.  Please  send  me  a  little  strong  wine; 
suffer  since  provision  is  exhausted. 

>"  Received  your  letter  at  Donaldsonville.  Wrote  to  Fr.  Jeanjean  for 
the  wine.  News  of  Fr.  Nicl,  Bishop  Du  Bourg,  Frs.  Tichitoli,  Borgna,  Potini, 
Bishop  Porticr;  sermon  for  the  letter's  consecration.  Pastoral  to  be  read 
in  English. 

'»•  Pastoral  letter.  If  you  come  to  the  Seminary,  you  will  be  most  wel- 
come and  your  visit  may  be  useful  in  view  of  the  arrangements  to  be  made  for 
the  consecration. 

>»^  8aw  St.  Michael's;  am  delighted  with  it.  News  of  Bishop  Du  Bourg; 
consecration  of  Bp.   Portier. 

'»•  Pastoral  letter.  Kindly  send  one  of  your  priests  to  Vide  Poche  for 
the  Jubilee.  I  reckon  on  all  your  priests  and  clerics  for  Bp.  Portier's  con- 
secration. 


DOCUMENTS  261 

16  great  deal  about  the  Catholic  religion  with  Mr.  Street,  an 

17  excellent  young  man,  and  well  educated;  I  expounded  to 

18  him  the  truth,  and,  as  a  result,  he  abandoned  the  prejudices 
which  he  nourished  against  the  Catholic  church. 
Wrote  to  Fr.  Saulnier  about  sending  the  girl  to  Florissant 
by  the  first  opportunity. 

19  Wednesday.  Feast  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul.  At  half  past 
six,  we  landed  at  Mr.  Taylor's,  in  Bois  Bride,  about  ten 
miles  from  the  Seminary.  As  soon  as  my  baggage  was 
unloaded  on  the  bank,  I  got  a  horse,  and  at  once  started 
for  the  Seminary,  arriving  at  the  church  at  half  past  ten. 
The  Mass  was  already  begun.  I  learned  that  Albert 
Thompson,  a  pupil  of  the  Seminary,  had  died  three  weeks 
before.  I  found  everything  else  in  good  running  order. 
A  number  of  letters  had  come  for  me  during  my  absence: 
1.  one  of  Fr.  Baccari,  dated  December  30;  2.  one  of  Fr. 
Niel,  of  December  27 ;  3.  another  of  the  same,  January  6 ; 
4.  another  of  Fr.  Baccari,  January  6;  5.  one  of  Fr.  Cel- 
lini"^; 6.  one  of  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  David,  May  5; 
7.  one  of  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  Flaget,  May  26^*°;  8.  one 
of  Sister  Johanna,  May  26 ;  9.  one  of  Fr.  Potini.  I  saluted 
all  after  Mass,  and  was  received  with  joy.  Assisted  at 
Vespers  in  the  church.  Saw  the  Nuns,  and  heard  their 
Superior  had  gone  to  Kentucky. 

20  Thursday.     Said  Mass  in  the  Seminary  Chapel. 

21  Friday.  Chapter ;  went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the 
chapel.  Resumed  my  classes  of  theology  and  philosophy. 
I  announced  to  Messrs.  Vergani,  Paquin  and  Timon  that 
they  would  be  ordained  to  the  priesthood  next  September; 
and  to  Messrs.  Loisel  and  Chalon  that  they  would  receive 
the  Subdeaconate. 


139  Original  in  archives  of  St.  Louis  Archdioc.  Chancery.— Bardstown,  Ky., 
May  23,  1825.  Practically  the  same  as  that  which  was  analyzed  above  in 
Note  133. 

^*°  Original  /fci<f.— Received  last  week  letter  of  Bp.  Du  Bourg  on  his  way 
to  New  York  and  to  Europe.  Said  he  had  undertaken  this  trip  at  the  instance 
of  his  clergy  for  the  good  of  the  diocese:  but  did  not  state  the  purpose  of  that 
trip.  We  are  afraid  he  may  have  once  more  obtained  your  consent  for  the 
postponement  of  the  division.  If  so,  the  letter  I  wrote  to  Father  Baccari  might 
turn  to  your  harm;  do  let  me  know.  Fr.  Cellini  wrote  me  last  year  from  Rome 
that  he  would  like  to  work  in  my  diocese;  signified  my  consent  if  his  Superiors 
agreed.  He  said  they  were  willing  on  the  condition  he  should  continue  to  belong 
to  the  Congregation.  Was  very  much  surprised  when,  in  an  interview,  he  told 
me  he  had  left  your  community;  upon  my  asking  him  whether  he  had  any 
papers  attesting  his  freedom,  he  declared  he  had  lost  them,  but  added  you 
had  been  advised  by  Rome  and  he  would  write  you  about  it.  Kmdly  give 
me  all  the  information  capable  of  directing  my  course  of  action.  Want  peace 
with  everybody  and,  above  all,  within  my  diocese. 


262  DOCUMENTS 

72  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Wrote.  1  to  the  Right 
Rev.  Bp.  Flaget^*^  2.  to  Fr.  Cellini  "=;  3.  to  Fr. 
Niel  *".    In  the  evening,  Confessions  of  the  Seminarians. 

23  Xth  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Early  in  the  morning,  Con- 
fessions of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Did  not 
assist  at  High  Mass.  Wrote  to  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop 
David  ^**.     Vespers  in  the  church. 


•**  Gave  neither  any  promise  or  consent  to  the  postponement  of  the 
division,  nor  any  commissions  to  obtain  that  postponement,  because  I  hold 
the  dismemberment  necessary  for  the  good  of  Missouri.  Even  last  year  I  did 
not  write  to  stop  the  division,  and  told  the  Bishop  I  would  abide  by  the  Holy 
See's  decision.  Lately  he  did  not  ask  me  to  take  any  steps  in  the  matter. 
Himself  is  convinced  that  it  will  be  made  sooner  or  later:  hence  his  desire  to 
have  a  seminary  in  Louisiana.  This  is  the  main  purpose  of  his  journey:  he 
hopes  to  get  money  and  subjects  for  its  reaJization,  and  I  encouraged  him  in 
this.  I  am  sure  he  has  no  other  object  in  view,  but  as  he  made  a  mystery  of 
it  all,  please  do  not  say  anything  about  it,  except  to  Bp.  David. — Curriculum 
'itae  of  Fr.  Cellini.  I  am  sure  he  comes  with  intentions  most  pure ;  but  found 
him  very  self  opinionated:  hence  his  complaints.  You  heard,  no  doubt,  of  the 
affair  at  Grand  Coteau.  I  am  certain  he  is  not  guilty  of  what  was  then 
imputed  to  him.  After  this  unfortunate  occurrence  he  came  here  very  much 
incensed,  and  left  for  Rome,  determined  to  leave  the  Congregation.  He  did  not 
live  in  our  house  there;  he  asked  for  the  demission  of  his  vows,  and  got  it. 
Fr.  Baccari  wrote  to  me  about  it.  He  is,  therefore,  absolutely  free.  I  hope 
he  may  find  happiness  in  your  diocese. 

'*=  From  your  two  letters  I  learn  of  your  resolution  to  work  in  Ken- 
tucky. Fr.  Baccari  wrote  to  me  that  on  your  repeated  request  he  had  given 
you  the  dispensation  of  your  vows.  Best  wishes  for  your  happiness  in  Diocese 
of  Eardstown.  Looked  for  your  faculty  to  practice  medicine,  but  did  not  find  it. 
Remember  that  when  you  left  here,  I  gave  you  all  your  papers. 

>*3  Your  letters  of  December  27  and  March  6  received  only  July  19. 
Bishop  Du  Bourg's  journey  to  Europe  obliged  me  to  go  to  Louisiana.  The 
defection  of  some  priests  caused  the  prolate  to  endeavor  to  get  some  new 
subjects  and  means  to  establish  a  seminary  in  Louisiana.  Answered  exactly 
your  previous  letters ;  my  silence  with  our  Vic.  Gen.  in  your  regard  was  due 
to  my  thinking  you  would  not  go  to  Rome,  and  when  from  Paris  you  wrote 
me  you  were  going,  it  was  too  3atc.  No  change  in  our  plans  so  long  as  I 
am  Coadjutor.  .\s  to  subjects  for  this  Diocese,  you  know  our  situation  and 
the  requisite  qualities;  a  condition  indispensably  to  be  stipulated  is  that  they 
engage  themselves  to  remain  here  forever:  hence  they  must  have  not  only 
an  Exeat  but  a  declaration  of  the  Ordinary  renouncing  all  jurisdiction  over 
them.  You  know  what  good  could  be  done  in  St.  Louis  through  the  College: 
hence  suitable  subjects  from  France  and  Ireland  would  be  welcome.  Do  not 
forget  cither  our  Seminary  at  the  Barrens :  a  few  suitable  recruits  for  the 
Congregation  would  enable  us  to  do  something  for  the  Indian  Missions  as  all 
here  desire  that  kind  of  work.  The  Seminary  has  become  tlic  center  of  a 
number  of  missionaries  around.  If  we  had  priests  and  means  we  would  be 
able  to  work  an  untold  amount  of  good.  Coming  ordinations:  we  do  not  lose 
entirely  our  time  as  you  see.  So  do  all  you  can— this  in  the  supposition  I  am 
to  be  Bishop  of  St.  Louis ;  but  Bp.  Du  Bourg  has  the  first  choice. 

'**  Have  yours  of  May  5.  Had  already  your  answer  with  Bp.  Flaget's. 
I  have  remained  firm  in  my  resolution,  and  Bp.  Du  Bourg's  trip  shall  not  alter 
it.  Bp.  Flaget  will  communicate  to  you  my  letter  on  this  subject.  In  Louisiana 
the  establishments  are  in  good  nmning  order.  The  College  of  N.  O.  has 
over  200  pupils;  Fr.  Desmoulins  is  to  be  president,  now  that  Fr.  Porticr  is 
about  to  be  consecrated.     He   is  coming  for  that  purpose  to  St.  Louis  in  the 


DOCUMENTS  263 

24  Monday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Received  letters  from  Fr. 
Saulnier  and  Mrs.  (Widow)  Brazeau,  through  her  boy 
N.  Brazeau,  who  was  sent  to  the  Seminary  for  his  edu- 
cation. 

25  Tuesday.  A  few  Confessions.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  As- 
sisted at  High  Mass  in  the  church.  Wrote  to  Fr.  Borgna.''"* 

26  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Wrote  to  Fr.  Tich- 
itoli  ""^  and  to  Fr.  Potini."^ 

27  Thursday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Received  letters : 
1-  from  Mr.  Doyle;  2.  from  Fr.  Dahmen. 

28  Friday.  Chapter;  went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the  chapel. 
Wrote  to  Fr.  Dahmen  ^**  and  to  Mr.  Rozier.^'*" 


fall.  He  is  very  talented,  zealous  and  most  pious ;  Fr.  Sibourd  esteemed  them 
very  highly;  as  he  has  some  means,  he  will  not  have  to  depend  on  the  people 
for  his  support.  FVs.  Maenhaut  at  Pensacola,  and  Ganihl  at  Mobile  are  all 
his  clergy.  The  Ursuline  Convent  could  not  go  better.  They  have  \2  novices 
and  90  boarders.  The  house  of  the  Heart  at  St.  Michael's  counts  already  12 
Nuns  and  30  boarders ;  their  establishment  at  Grand  Coteau  is  almost  as  large. 
Finally  the  Lorettines  have  a  house  at  Assumption  in  which  there  are  already 
eight  postulants.  Fr.  Tichitoli  is  their  director:  for  the  first  time  since  I  know 
him  he  told  me  he  is  in  good  health.  In  Missouri,  the  Jesuits  (four  priests, 
five  scholastics  and  three  Brothers)  educate  a  dozen  of  Indian  boys;  the  ladies 
of  the  S.  Heart  also  at  Florissant  have  some  30  boarders ;  our  Convent  at 
Betlilehem  is  going  on  slowly;  finally  in  our  Seminary  we  have  3  priests,  a 
dozen  of  Seminarians  and  some  ten  boys,  to  whom  must  be  added  10  Brothers 
and  a  few  workmen.  The  soil  is  not  as  spiritually  ungrateful  as  that  of 
Louisiana.  Missions  around  the  Seminary;  success  of  Fr.  De  Neckere  in 
St.  Louis.  Heard  from  Fr.  Niel  that  the  Association  of  the  Prop,  of  the 
Faith  is  going  to  put  us  on  their  list  and  the  Pope  is  inclined  to  help  this 
mission;  he  is  going  to  give  orders  that  3  Missionaries  and  money  be  sent  us. 
Providence  seems  to  look  down  favorably  upon  us.  No  news  as  yet  concerning 
the  division.  Bp.  Du  Bourg  has  the  first  choice ;  what  will  become  of  me,  if 
lie  selects  St.  Louis?  Had  hoped  to  see  you  this  year,  but  the  consecration 
of  Bp.  Portier  and  the  absence  of  Bp.  Du  Bourg  forbid.   Regards  to  Mrs.  Smith. 

^*s  Reached  here  the  19th.  During  my  absence  one  of  our  philosophers, 
Albert  Thompson,  was  carried  away  by  typhoid  fever.  All  the  others  are  well. 
Have  found  tilings  in  good  shape ;  very  nice  crops.  Fr.  De  Neckere  is  at 
St.  Louis;  the  matter  is  no  longer  with  his  lungs,  but  with  his  liver.  Fr. 
Permoli  gave  a  mission  in  Frederickstown  in  my  absence ;  broached  to  him 
the  subject  we  spoke  of:  he  is  ready  for  anything;  he  begins  to  speak  English. 
Vergani,  Paquin  and  Timon  will  be  ordained  in  September.  A  brace  for  Bro. 
Donati ;  not  enough  straw  hats   for  all. 

1*^  Arrived  all  well ;  Thompson.  The  Superioress  of  the  Nuns  went  to 
Ky.  with  Sister  Lucrctia  for  the  Mother's  election.  Fr.  De  Neckere  in  St. 
Louis.  155  Masses  said  last  year  for  your  intentions;  we  have  begun  the  50 
you  gave  me.  The  Superioress  down  there  tells  me  she  might  have  sent  a 
barrel  of  sugar  to  the  Sisters  here;  she  will  do  well.  Have  a  dozen  large- 
brimmed  straw  hats  made  for  us. 

1*"  Arrived;  all  well;  Thompson;  letters  of  Frs.  Niel  and  Baccari.  There 
was  one  for  you;  it  was  forwarded  to  N.  Orl.;  Fr.  Borgna  opens  Fr.  Odin's 
letter  to  me,  he  will   find  it  and  send  it  to  you. 

i*^  The  red  wine  was  sent  you  by  Bp.  Portier,  as  a  compensation  for  what 
you  gave  to  his  cousin,  and  the  white  wine  by  Fr.  Borgna.  Paid  $8.50  for  freight. 

^*9  Am  sending  you  a  letter  of  credit  for  $307,  which  will  be  paid  at  once 
by  Fr.  Borgna.    Put  only  $200  to  my  credit  and  send  me  $107  by  the  bearer. 


2<')4  DOCUMENTS 

29  Saturday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of 
the  Nuns.  In  the  evening,  Confessions  of  the  Semina- 
rians,    q.  f.'*** 

30  Xlth  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Early  in  the  morning,  Con- 
fessious  of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel-  Wrote  to 
Fr.  Portier.  Bp. -Elect  of  Oleno  ^^'^.  Assisted  at  High  Mass. 
I  asked  the  parishioners  to  get  busy  about  making  lime. 
Preached  on  the  Sunday  Gospel.  The  miracles  which 
Christ  wrought  for  the  cure  of  the  body  are  a  figure  of 
those  which  he  works  in  behalf  of  the  souls.  The  deaf 
and  dumb  are  those  who  grovel  miserably  in  the  state  of 
mortal  sin.  They  are  deaf:  1.  to  the  inspirations;  2.  to 
the  admonitions ;  3.  to  the  preaching  of  the  word  of  God. 
They  are  dumb:  1.  because  they  do  not  wish  to  converse 
with  God  in  prayer;  2.  they  do  not  wish  to  confess  their 
sins  to  the  priest.  In  order,  therefore,  etc.  Vespers  in 
the  church. 

31  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Spiritual  Conference  to 
the  Seminarians,  on  Humility  (Walker'^-).  Without  this 
virtue,  we  can  be  neither  Christians,  nor  truly  members 
of  the  clergy.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Frs.  Saulnier  and 
Dahmen  arrive  at  the  Seminary.  Received  a  letter  from 
Fr.  De  Neckere  ''^  and  one  from  Mr.  Rozier. 


AUGUST 

Tuesday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Spiritual  Conference  of 
the  Community,  on  Humility.  Without  this  virtue  we  can 
be  neither  truly  Christians,  nor  true  Missionaries  (Bro- 
Oliva  and  Mr.  Paquin).     Mass  in  the  chapel. 


150     Wf.  niiss  the  meaning  of  these  letters. 

'*'  Found  here  two  more  kttcrs  of  Fr.  Niel.  I  think  the  resignation  he 
had  been  speaking  of  is  nothing  else  than  the  consent  necessary  for  the 
division;  two  letters  of  our  Vic.  Gen.  make  no  mention  of  it.  No  letters  from 
Propaganda.  Preparations  for  your  consecration  are  being  made :  I  promised 
all  our  priests  and  .Seminarians  they  would  go.  Ordination  in  September: 
your  cousin  (Chalon)  will  he  made  subdeacon.  If  we  could  have  your  conse- 
cration on  St.  Andrew's  day,  which  falls  on  Thursday,  we  could  have  all  the 
priests  of  Missouri. 

'"^  "f-'dmund  Isaac  Ferdinand  Walkir,  .son  of  Abraham  Walker  and  Anna 
Smith,  born  in  .Alexandria,  1).  C.,  the  r7th  of  March,  1809,  embraced  the 
Catholic    Religion,   and   was   baptized    in   St.   Louis   by  Fr.   Saulnier  the   ist  of 

November,    1825;   came   to  the  Seminary  of  ;    was   permitted   to 

wear  the  ecclesiastical  dress  the  — ."     Rosati  Catalogus  Alumnorum  Scm- 

inarii"  S.  Mariac,  p.  71. 

isi  Original  in  archives  of  St.  Louis  Archdioc.  Chancery. — St.  Louis, 
July  26,  1826.  .Most  pleased  U>  hear  of  your  return  and  of  your  coming  here 
for  Bp.  Porticr's  consecration.  Fr.  Saulnier  will  give  you  all  the  news.  Am 
•till  losing  in  health.  Cannot  prepare  sermon;  Fr.  Verhaegen  will  do  bet- 
ter than  I. 


DOCUMENTS  265 

2  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Wrote  to  Fr.  De 
Neckere  ^'**.     Frs.  Saulnier  and  Dahmen  left. 

3  Thursday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Wrote  to  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Dublin.^°'' 

4  Friday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Chapter;  went  to  con- 
fession.    Mass  in  the  chapel. 

5  Saturday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of 
the  Nuns.  Received  a  letter  from  Fr.  De  Neckere  ^"  and 
another  from  Fr.  Dahmen.  In  the  evening,  Confessions 
of  the  Seminarians. 

At  7  p.  m.,  arrived  Fr.  Anselm  Augero,  a  native  of  Menton, 
in  the  Diocese  of  Nice.     He  had  obtained  from  the  S.  C. 
of  Propaganda  the  permission,  dependent  on  the  consent 
of  his  Ordinary,  to  come  to    this   Louisiana   Mission,  and 
to  pass  under  the  direction  and  dependence  of  the  Bishop 
of  New  Orleans,  whom  he  must  obey  in  all  things,  and 
from   whom   he   must   receive  approbation   and   faculties- 
This  permission  was  first  given  him   by  Card.  Litta  on 
November  21,  1818;  and  again  by  Card,  de  Somalia  on 
May  30,  1824.    The  consent  of  his  Ordinary  likewise  was 
granted   him    on   February  4,    1819.     Nevertheless,   after 
leaving  his  country  he  remained  in  France,  first  in  the 
Diocese  of  Bordeaux,  then  for  eighteen  months  in  that  of 
La  Rochelle.    Finally  from  the  Bishop  of  La  Rochelle  he 
obtained  leave  to  quit  the  Diocese,  on  April  25,  1826.    As 
the  authentic   documents  which   he  showed  me  manifest 
that  he  is  not  under  any  censure,  and  has  come  to  this 
country  with  the  permission  of  his  Superiors,  I  gave  him 
the  faculty  to  say  Mass.     And  in  order  to  give  him  the 
opportunity  to  learn  English,  a  language  which  is  neces- 
sary to  the  Missionaries  in  this  portion  of  the  Diocese,  I 
have   kept   him   in   the   Seminary.     Time    will    manifest 
whether  he  may  be  applied  to  the  ministry.    Through  him 
I  received  letters:  1.  from  Fr.  Borgna;  2.  from  Fr.  Jean- 
jean;  3.  from  the  Right  Rev.  Portier.     Received  also  let- 
ters: 1.  from  Fr.  De  Neckere;  2.  from  Fr.  Dahmen. 


"<     Am  still   reckoning  on  you  for  the  consecration  sermon. 

"5  To  the  Most  Rev.  Daniel  Murray.  Thanks  for  the  reception  tendered 
to  Fr.  Niel  on  his  first  visit  to  Dublin.  Beg  the  same  favor  for  a  second  visit 
the  same  priest  intends  to  make  before  coming  back  to  America. 

189  Original  in  archives  of  St.  Louis  Archd.  Chancery.— St.  Louis,  July 
II  1826  Am  in  very  bad  shape.  Enclosed  certificates  of  Dr.  Brun;  Dr.  Lin. 
of'  Ste  Genevieve,  could  confirm  the  statement.  It  is  all  the  worse,  because, 
moreover,  I  am  inclined  to  melancholy.  Ask  therefore  to  make  use  of  the 
last  means  left  me  to  recuperate,  namely  to  go  back  to  my  native  land.  As 
to  the  expense,  there  are  people  here  offering  to  help  me. 


266  DOCUMENTS 

6  Xlltii  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Early  in  the  morning, 
Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Wrote: 
1.  to  Fr.  De  Neckere  "^  at  St.  Louis ;  2.  to  Fr.  Dahmen  "« ; 
3.  to  the  Right  Rev.  Portier  ^^^ ;  4  to  Fr.  Jeanjean  "° ;  5  to 
Fr.  Borgna  ''^^ ;  on  that  account,  did  not  assist  at  High 
Mass.     Mr.  Timon  preached.     Vespers  in  the  church. 

7  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Spiritual  Conference  to 
the  Seminarians,  on  the  Exercise  of  the  Presence  of  God 
(Mr.  Tucker,  L.).  1.  Motives:  it  is  an  excellent  means,  (a) 
to  resist  temptations,  (b)  to  avoid  sin;  (c)  to  make  pro- 
gress in  virtue ;  (d)  to  hnd  comfort  in  all  the  difficulties 
of  this  life.  2.  Means  (a)  from  the  sight  and  considera- 
tion of  the  creatures  turn  our  thoughts  to  the  Creator; 
(b)  recite  in  God's  presence  the  prayers  which  we  so  often 
recite  before  and  after  the  principal  actions  of  the  day. 
Mass  in  the  chapel.    Wrote  to  Fr.  Saulnier."' 

8  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community,  on  the 
virtue  of  Obedience.  1.  Motives:  (a)  it  delivers  us  from 
the  danger  of  falling  into  sin ;   (b)   it  adds  merit  to  all 


'^*  Your  letter  afiflicted  mc  most  detply.  As  I  do  not  wish  to  have 
anything  to  reproach  myself  with,  I  grant  you  the  permission.  Go  to  Flanders; 
when  you  are  better,  go  to  Rome,  and  if  the  Doctors  and  Superiors  d€cidc 
you  cannot  come  back,  somebody  else  will  be  sent  here  and  you  will  stay 
there  as  procurator  of  our  missions.  Want  to  s«e  you  before  you  go:  will 
give  you  all  your  papers  and  letters.  .As  to  the  means,  I  have  nothing:  all 
I  can  do  is  to  give  you  500  fr.  sent  by  Fr.  Niel  and  addressed  to  Fr.  Saulnier. 
You  may  find  somebody  to  advance  you  that  sum. 

•'*  Received  your  and  Fr.  De  Neckere's  letter.  Answered  him  by  mail. 
You  may  write  to  him  to  kt  him  know  (as  above). 

'*•  Behold  crosses  are  coming  to  you  before  the  one  you  will  wear  on 
your  breast.  The  episcopal  character  should  not  be  permitted  to  be  made  an 
object  of  oblo(juy;  in  reminding  people  of  the  respect  due  to  it  neither  humility 
nor  mortification  arc  offended.  Even  if  the  writer  of  the  letter  in  question 
wanted  only  to  jest,  he  should  have  observed  proprieties.  Tell  this  to  the 
man,  and  invite  him  to  reflect  on  the  license  hit  gave  himself  to  open  your 
letters  without  your  leave;  if  he  confesses  his  fault,  pardon  him;  but  if  he 
manifests  that  he  wrote  as  he  did  in  earnest,  take  him  by  his  word  and  trust 
to  Providence  to  find  a  pastor  who  speaks  English.  I  at  any  rate,  doubt  hLs 
constancy.  Am  sorry  you  have  still  to  teach;  try  to  find  a  professor.  You 
are  not  the  only  one  to  have  troubles;  mine  never  cease.  We  must  turn  them 
into  store  for  the  next  life.     P/ay  that  I  may  more  faithfully  practice  that. 

"■'"  Thank  you  for  the  information  sent.  Fr.  Angero's  papers  were  all 
right.  Permitted  him  to  say  Mass  and  invited  him  to  stay  in  the  Seminary  to 
learn  English;  that  will  give  vt^-,  time  to  know  him.  Mr.  Lawrencet  may  come, 
but  before  he  starts,  remind  him  that  our  food,  though  wholesome,  is  not  that 
of  N.  Orl.,  and  water  is  our  only  beverage  ;  we  liavc  rooms  only  for  the  priests ; 
hence  he  will  have  to  sleep  in  the  dormitory  and  work  in  the  study  hall.  He 
may  havt-  some  work  for  about  an  hour  and  a  half  every  day,  the  rest  of  the 
time  will  \h:  his  own. 

""  Fr.  Angero  (as  ab'jve).  Fr.  De  Nekerc's  illness  and  permission  to  go 
to  Europe.     Two  letters  frf)m  Fr.  Baccari. 

"•-  Death  of  Fr.  Bernard  (de  Deva) ;  put  his  name  in  the  Necrological 
list.     Fr.  De  Neckere;  Fr.  Angero  (as  above). 


DOCUMENTS  267 

our  actions ;  (c)  it  gives  us  security  and  comfort  in  this 
life.  2.  Means :  (a)  Contemplation  of  the  life  of  Christ ; 
(b)  consideration  of  the  Rules  concerning  this  virtue. 
Mass  in  the  chapel.    Wrote  to  Emmanuel  West.^" 

9     Wednesday.    Mass  in  the  chapel.    Wrote  to  Fr.  Baccari.^*** 

10  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Conference  to 
the  Nuns,  on  the  consideration  of  ourselves. 

1     Friday.    Chapter;  went  to  confession.    Mass  in  the  chapel. 

12  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  In  the  evening,  heard  the 
Confessions  of  the  Seminarians.  Received  a  letter  from 
Fr.  Dahmen.  Testimonial  letters  to  Fr.  De  Neckere  who 
is  going  to  Europe. 


^^5  Emmanuel  West,  Edwardsville,  111.  Your  step-daughter,  Mary  Canal, 
having  tried  her  vocation  for  several  months  at  Bethlehem,  judges  she  is  not 
called  to  a  religious  life.  The  Superiors  agree.  Therefore  please  send  for  her: 
to  wish  her  to  remain  would  be  against  her  happiness  and  freedom. 

^'^*  I.  Letters  received ;  thanks  for  visiting  my  family.  2.  Fr.  Niel :  did 
not  think  he  was  going  to  Rome;  when  I  learned  he  was,  too  late  to  write. 
3.  Fr.  Cellini  is  in  Ky. ;  good  intentions,  but  self-opinionated.  4.  Bp.  Du 
Bourg :  also  excellent  intentions ;  greatly  attached  to  the  Congregation ;  he, 
too,  has  his  own  ideas.  The  ownership  of  the  Seminary  property  has  been 
made  as  secure  as  possible ;  moreover,  the  Bp.  had  me  lately  make  a  deed  as 
his  attorney.  Anent  the  Smith  donation :  the  Bishop  wishes  to  see  it  go 
through  when  Cellini  received  it  in  his  own  name,  he  did  not  approve  of  it, 
owing  to  certain  circumstances  which  stirred  much  gossip.  I  thought  I 
ought  in  this  affair  follow  St.  Vincent's  maxim  and  example,  and  hope  that 
Providence  will  help  us  otherwise.  Had  Fr.  Cellini  been  less  precipitate,  and 
followed  my  wishes,  everything  would  have  been  done  without  noise,  scandal 
and  opposition.  With  regard  to  the  Bp.'s  disposing  of  the  subjects  of  the 
Congr.,  I  have  had  sometimes  to  complain  that  I  had  not  been  forewarned  of 
the  moves;  but  the  case  was  urgent  and  I  was  far  away;  he  never  failed  to 
notify  me,  and  when  I  insisted  he  changed  his  policy.  It  is  but  just  to  add 
that  our  ovvii  men  were  the  first  to  ask  him  for  their  change,  some  even  with- 
out vouchsaving  a  word  to  me  about  it  5.  Fr.  Potini  has  given  me  much 
trouble  ever  since  he  came  to  America;  he  is  very  self-opini/onated.  He  wants 
now  by  all  means  to  go  back  to  Europe;  he  manifests  an  intolerable  spirit  of 
independence.  I  remonstrated  with  him,  but  in  vain.  He  does  not  want  to 
come  to  Seminary  ;and  all  that  he  condescended  to  tell  me  is  that  he  will 
go  to  Europe  when  he  finds  a  companion.  6.  Fr.  De  Nekere  sick;  gave  him 
leave  to  go;  will  first  go  home,  then  to  Rome,  and  thence  as  the  Superiors,  etc. 
7.  Present  condition  of  the  Seminary.  Three  priests  to  be  ordained:  one  Mr. 
Paquin  is  in  poor  health;  Mr.  Timon ;  Indian  Missions.  They  will  remain 
this  year  in  the  Seminary  to  exercise  in  controversy  and  write  sermons.  The 
brothers  are  well,  although  some  of  them  think  too  much  of  Italy.  8.  The 
foundation  of  a  Seminary  in  Louisiana  is  necessary;  our  confreres  there 
ought  to  be  reunited  under  a  Superior.  Fr.  Tornatore.  By  all  means  they 
ought  not  to  be  left  separated  as  they  are.  New  Orleans  is  no  good  for  us. 
9.  I  cannot  send  Fr.  Aquaroni  either  to  Portage  des  Sioux,  or  to  the  Mines 
or  to  New  Madrid.  10.  I  do  not  know  what  will  be  done  in  regard  to  the 
division  of  the  Diocese.  Bp.  Du  Bourg  has  the  first  choice ;  should  he  select 
St.  Louis  I  do  not  see  how  I  could  prevail  upon  myself  to  accept  N.  Orl. 
II.  The  Church:  Bro.  Olivia  works  constantly  at  the  stones;  we  continue  to 
prepare  the  materials,  and  at  prH,'sent  are  making  cement.  Hope  to  begin 
the   foundation   this   fall. 


268  DOCUMENTS 

13  XII Ith  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Early  in  the  morning, 
Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel-  As- 
sisted at  High  Mass,  during  which  I  preached  on  the 
Gospel  of  the  day.  1.  Leprosy  of  the  body  is  a  figure  of 
sin.  2.  The  Lord  sends  to  the  priests  and  to  the  Sacrament 
of  Penance.  3.  Only  one  came  back  .  .  .  Thanksgiving- 
After  Mass  I  talked  to  the  people  on  the  necessity  not  to 
grow  slack  in  regard  to  the  building  of  the  church.  The 
parishioners  were  divided  into  10  bands,  each  of  whom 
has  its  own  leader,  and  two  bands  ought  to  work  every 
week  for  three  days  each.     Vespers  in  the  church. 

14  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Con- 
fessions of  the  Nuns.  Wrote  to  the  Rt.  Rev.  Bishop 
David  ^^^  and  to  Fr.  Derigaud.^®®  In  the  evening,  Con- 
fessions of  the  Seminarians  and  Eu. 

15  Tuesday.  Assumption  of  the  Bl.  V.  Mary.  Early  in  the 
morning,  Confessions  of  the  Brothers,  and  of  others.  Cele- 
brated Pontifical  solemn  Mass  in  the  church.  Mr.  Timon 
preached.  After  Mass,  was  read  in  the  church  the  list  of 
the  parishioners,  divided  into  bands.  Pontifical  Vespers 
in  the  church,  after  which  veneration  of  the  Relic  of  the 
Bl.  V.  Mary,  and  Litany. 

16  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Wrote  to  Fr.  Saul- 
nie^."^ 

17  Thursday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Received:  1:  two 
letters  from  Fr.  Tichitoli ;  2.  one  from  Madame  Duchesne. 

18  Friday.  Chapter.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Answered 
Fr.  Tichitoli.'"^ 

19  Saturday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  In  the  evening,  Con- 
fessions of  the  Seminarians. 

20  XlVth  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Early  in  the  morning. 
Confessions  of  the  Brothers.  Pontifical  Mass  in  the  chapel. 


**'.  If  Bp.  Du  Bourg  selected  St.  Louis,  do  you  think  I  could  refuse  New 
Orl?  The  motive  is  the  same  which  was  accepted  when  I  refused  the  Vicar- 
ate  of  Miss,  and  Ala. 

•""  Since  I  left  Ky.  have  often  enquired  about  you,  and  have  always 
received  consolin^j  news.  Congratulations.  Our  brother  gardener  would  like 
to  have  some  seeds. 

^•^  Am  sending  a  list  of  various  oI)jects  which  I  need.  Mr.  Hayden  will 
make  the  choice.     If  you  cannot  pay,  do  not  worry  about  it. 

'"»  You  may  call  any  priest.  The  instruction  of  young  ladies  is  a  work 
of  interest  for  the  public  good  and  religion.  It  can  be  applied  to  the  Monas- 
tery according  to  the  intention  of  the  testator.  As  to  what  should  be  given 
for  alms,  as  he  left  that  to  the  discretion  of  ...  .  any  amount  will.  In  regard 
to  the  land  of  Mr.  B.,  it  would  be  necessary  he  should  have  enough  to  live 
with  his  family.  Since  the  intention  of  Fr.  B(ernard)  seemed  to  give  him 
the  means  to  live. 


DOCUMENTS  269 

in  which  I  conferred  the  four  Minor  Orders  upon  Mr. 
Gabriel  Chalon,  being  assisted  by  Frs-  Permoli  and  Aug- 
ero,  and  Mr.  Vergani,  deacon.  Assisted  at  High  Mass, 
during  which  I  preached  on  the  Gospel  of  the  day.  Vespers 
in  the  church. 

21  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning  Spiritual  Conference  to 
the  Seminarians,  on  the  Devotion  to  the  Bl.  Virgin  (Mr. 
Mascaroni).     Mass  in  the  chapel. 

22  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  of  the  Community  (Fr- 
Odin),  on  the  Devotion  to  the  Bl.  Virgin.  After  the  Con- 
ference was  read  the  Consecration  of  the  Congregation  to 
the  Bl.  Virgin.  Fr.  Dahmen  came  from  Ste.  Genevieve 
to  the  Seminary. 

23  Wednesday.  Mass  in  the  same  place.  Wrote  to  the  Bp. 
of  New  Orleans.^'^ 

24  Thursday.  Early  in  the  morning,  Confessions.  Mass  in 
the  Chapel.  Assisted  at  High  Mass.  Fr.  Dahmen  left  in 
the  afternoon.  At  four  o'clock  Fr.  De  Neckere  arrived. 
Received  a  letter  from  Madame  Duchesne. 

Fr.  De  Neckere,  unable  to  regain  here  in  America  his 
health,  which  is  failing,  according  to  the  advice  of  the 
physicians,  is  returning  to  Europe.  I  gave  him  the  nec- 
essary permissions  and  faculties,  on  the  condition  that  he 
should  always  consider  himself  as  belonging  to  this  Mis- 
sion;  therefore,  after  he  recovers  his  health  in  Flanders, 
he  should  repair  to  Rome,  whence,  if  his  strength  permits, 
he  will  come  back  to  America;  if  his  strength  does  not 
permit,  according  to  the  judgment  of  the  Superiors  and 
of  the  doctors,  he  shall  remain  in  Rome,  so  that  somebody 


i«9  Came  back  July  lo:  Thompson  dead;  Fr.  Bernard  also  died.  His 
housekeeper  is  given  her  freedom,  with  all  her  children;  he  leaves  her  the 
furniture,  excpt  the  chapel  and  mantel-clock,  destined  for  the  Nuns  of  the 
Assumption.  All  the  rest  is  to  be  sold  at  auction,  and  after  the  debts  are  paid, 
and  the  stipends  for  looo  Masses  are  sent  to  the  Capuchins  of  Castille,  the 
money  will  be  divided  into  three  parts :  one  to  go  to  the  Capuchms  of  Castille 
for  the  Missions;  another  to  two  of  his  sisters;  and  the  third  for  some  good 
work  interesting  tlie  public  weal  and  religion  at  the  designation  of  the  pastor 
of  the  Assumption,  another  priest  selected  by  him  anvj  the  parish  judge. 
Finally  the  lands  of  the  second  concession  are  to  be  given  to  poor  people  who 
are  not  known  as  lazy  and  shiftless.  Fr.  Audizio  went  to  Grand  Coteau; 
Fr.  Rosti  is  with  Fr.  Tichitoli;  Fr.  Potini  has  left  his  parish;  he  wants  to 
leave  America.  Fr.  De  Neckere  wrote  repeatedly,  had  people  write  to  me 
about  his  health.  I  gave  him  permission  to  go  back  to  Europe.  There  came  a 
priest  from  Nice,  .•Xngero  by  name:  I  will  send  him  to  St.  Joseph  if  the  Trus- 
tees agree  to  give  him  the  same  salary  they  gave  to  Fr.  Potini.  Fr.  TichitoIi 
has  not  for  some  time  gotten  anything  from  the  parish.  The  interloper  is 
still  at  St.  Charles;  but  Fr.  Mina  wrote  to  Borgna  that  before  long  Fr.  Savme 
would  be  able  to  go  there.  Bp.  Portier  is  still  at  the  College;  in  the  fall  f r. 
Desmoulins  will  return  to  the  city  with  the  boarders  and  will  take  his  place. 
All  the  rest  is  as  when  you  left. 


270  DOCUMENTS 

else  may  be  sent  here  from  there,  and  he  will  act  as  the 
Procurator  of  our  American  Missions.  As  Bishop  and 
Superior  of  the  Cong-regation  I  gave  him  testimonial 
letters. 

25  Friday.  Chapter.  Went  to  confession.  Mass  in  the 
chapel.  Wrote  letters:  1.  to  the  French  Consul  of  New 
York*'";  2.  to  the  Superior  of  Amiens,  a  priest  of  our 
Congregation  *'* ;  3.  to  the  Catholics  of  Belgium  ^"  ;  4. 
to  Fr.  Kiel  *" ;  5.  to  Fr.  Perreau,  Vic.  Gen.  of  the  Great 
Almoner  of  France  *^''.  Received  a  letter  from  Fr.  Dahmen. 

26  Saturday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning.  Confessions  of  the 
Xuns.     Wrote  to  Fr.   Baccari  *".     Fr.  De  Neckere  left ; 


>^°    Request  for  passport  in  behalf  of  Fr.  De  Neckere. 
>'^     Father  Peter  de  Wailly.     On  January   i6,   1827,  the    Brief  Anteactae 
tcmporum  of  Pope  Leo  XII  put  an  end  to  tlie  division  of  supreme  authority, 
existing    since    1804,    between    the    two  Vicars  General,    and    appointed  Fr.  De 
Wailly  Superior  General. — Bp.  Rosati   recommends   Fr.   De   Neckere. 

'*-  Capiac  Littcrarum  ct  Doaimcntorum  Officialiuma  Rmo  Josephc  Rosati, 
Epo.  No.  \2. 

"JOSEPH  ROSATI,  by  the  grace  of  God  and  of  the  Holy  Apostolic 
See,  Bishop  of  Tenagra  and  Coadjutor  of  New  Orleans  ,to  the  Catholics 
of  Belgium,  health  and  benediction  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Being  in  the  necessity  to  grant  Leo  de  Neckere,  priest  of  the  Congre- 
gation of  the  Mission  in  the  State  of  Missouri,  America  .permission 
to  go  to  his  nativ-e  country,  it  being,  according  to  the  opinion  of  phy- 
sicians, the  only  means  whereby  he  may  recuperate  his  health,  I  would 
regard  myself  unfaithful  to  divine  Providence,  did  I  not  profit  by  this 
opportunity  to  interest  your  charitj'  in  behalf  of  the  poor  Mission  of 
Missouri.  True  it  is  that  you  manifested  more  than  once  your  zeal 
for  the  Propagation  of  Religion  by  the  generous  gifts  which  your  piety 
bestowed  on  the  Rt.  Rev.  Bp.  Du  Bourg  and  the  late  Fr.  Nerinckx. 
Still  will  it  be  presuming  too  much  of  your  charity,  if  I  appeal  to  it 
at  the  time  the  most  crucial,  and  for  the  most  noble  and  most  gen- 
erous undertaking  which  ever  presented  itself  since  the  establishment 
of  this  diocese,  namely,  the  Missions  to  the  poor  Indians,  which  are 
to  be  inaugurated  in  the  near  future?  You  are  too  well  aware  of  the 
numberless  privations  to  which  the  Missionaries  are  daily  subject  in 
these  wildernesses,  the  difficulties  inseparable  from  that  laborious 
ministry,  for  me  to  expatiate  on  these  details ;  suffice  it  to  say  that 
the  piety  of  the  faithful  of  Europe  is  the  only  thing  we  can  resort  to 
in  order  to  obtain  the  means  to  pursue  this  apostolic  work.  Your 
great  examples  in  the  past  embolden  me  to  address  myself  to  you  in 
the  present  occasion,  and  reckoning  on  your  sentiments  of  faith  and 
religion,  I  pray  God  to  shower  upon  you  all  kinds  of  benedictions." 
"*  Wrote  to  you  on  July  22.  As  Fr.  De  Necker  is  going  to  Europe,  I 
repeat  what  I  wrote  at  that  date,  lest  my  letter  be  lost  (same  as  above 
Note  143)- 

"*  Gratitude  for  the  interest  taken  in  the  Missions  of  Missouri,  and  for 
the  welcome  tendered  to  Fr.  N'iel,  For  whatever  success  he  meets  with,  the 
Catholics  of  this  district  will  I)c  indel>ted  to  you,  and  they  will  not  fail  to  offer 
their  prayers  and  their  good  wishes  for  those  to  whom  they  owe  the  means  to 
know  and  practise  their  religion. 

'^'  This  will  be  mailed  by  Fr.  De  Neckere  as  soon  as  he  lands  in  France. 
In  case  my  other  letter  be  lost,  I  say  here  I  gave  him  permission  to  go  to 
FCuropc,  because  the  doctors  et.  If  he  recovers,  he  will  come  back;  otherwise 
he  will  stay  in  Rome,  and  you  will  send  someone  in  his  place. 


DOCUMENTS  271 

Fr.  Odin  accompanied  him  to  Ste.  Genevieve.  Answered 
Fr.  Dahmen  ^~^.  In  the  evening,  Confessions  of  the  Semi- 
narians. 

27  XVth  Sunday  after  Pentecost.  Early  in  the  morning,  Con- 
fessions of  the  Brothers.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  I  did  not 
assist  at  High  Mass,  but  remained  at  home  and  wrote : 
1.  to  Fr.  Cessarii  ^^^,  Superior  of  our  house  of  Fermo. 
3.  to  my  brother  ^",  Sora.  Vespers  in  the  church.  Re- 
ceived a  letter  of  Mr.  Brazeau,  and  a  petition  of  some 
Irish  Catholics  of  St.  Louis,  who  complain  that  no  sermon 
is  preached  in  English  at  Mass,  but  after  Vespers ;  they 
ask,  therefore,  that  the  priests  preach  alternately  in 
French  and  English-"" 

28  Monday.  Early  in  the  morning  Spiritual  Conference  to 
the  Seminarians,  on  avoiding  dissipation  of  mind.  1. 
Motives:  (a)  it  is  harmful  to  piety;  (b)  to  studies;  (cj 
it  helps  temptations  and  sins.  Means:  (a)  silence;  (b) 
study;  during  recreations,  raise  the  mind  to  God  (Mr. 
Jourdain).     Mass  in  the  chapel. 

29  Tuesday.  Spiritual  Conference  to  the  Community  (Mr. 
Timon)  on  zeal  for  our  perfection.  Motives.  Because 
without  this  zeal  for  perfection  we  cannot  correspond  to 
the  end  for  which  1.  we  were  created;  2.  we  were  re- 
deemed ;  3.  we  were  called  to  the  Congregation.  Means. 
1.  the  spirit  of  our  vocation;  2.  observance  of  rule;  3.  of 
our  office.  Mass  in  the  chapel.  Fr.  Odin  baptized  Louis, 
the  chief  of  the  Nation  Shawnee. 

30  Wednesday.     Mass  in  the  chapel. 

31  Thursday.  Mass  early  in  the  morning  in  the  chapel.  Con- 
ference to  the  Nuns.    Received  a  letter  of  Fr.  Audizio."^ 


1'^  Grant  dispensation,  in  case  you  have  not  the  necessary  faculties.  The 
alms  for  the  3d  degree  is  $10.,  not  included  in  the  $10.  for  the  dispensation 
of  bans.  I  will  buy  the  tobacco  you  speak  of :  send  it  here  by  the  first  oppor- 
tunity.    The  certificate  you  ask  for  will  be  sent  you  if  Mr.  P.  comes. 

17^  Will  continue  to  write,  in  spite  of  your  silence.  Introducing  Fr.  De 
Neckere. 

i'8  Did  not  write  since  we  parted,  because  etc.,  etc.  News.  Wish  to  hear 
from  you. 

^'»  Original  in  Archives  of  the  Proc.  Gen.  C.  M.,  Rome. — News:  good 
health;  back  in  the  Seminary;  occupations,  coming  retreat  and  Ordination: 
laying  of  corner-stone  of  the  church  ;  consecration  of  Bp.  Porticr.  Fr.  Borgira 
wrote  to  you.     Death  of  aunt  Louise ;  greetings  to  all. 

180  Cf.  F.  G.  Holweck:  The  Language  Question  in  the  Old  Cathedral  of 
St.  Louis,  in  St.  Louis  Cath.  Hist.  Review,  Vol.  11,  p.  9010.  where  that  petition 
is  reproduced  in  full. 

181  Original  in  Archievs  of  St.  Louis  Archdioc.  Chancery.— The  people  of 
Grand  Coteau  think  he  will  not  do,  because  he  cannot  speak  English. 


272  I'IST    OF   MEMBERS 


CATHOLIC  HISTORICAL  SOCIETY  OF  ST.  LOUIS 

•Most  Rev.  Archbishop  J.  J.  Glennon.  D.D St.  Louis,  Mo, 

Most  Rev.  .^rchbishop  I.  \V.  Shaw New  Orleans,  La. 

Rt.  Rc\-crend  Bishop  Morris Little  Rock,  Ark. 

Rt.  Rev.  Bishop  Francis  Gilfillan,  D.D St.  Joseph,  Mo. 

Rt.  Rev.  Jules  B.  Jeanmard Lafayette,  La. 

Rt.  Rev.  .'Xbhott  Ignatius Subiaco,  Arkansas 

Rt.  Rev.  J.  J.  Tannrath St.  Louis,  Mo. 

•Rt.  Rev.  O.  S.  Hoog,  V.G St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rt.  Rev.  Msgr.  Gassier Baton  Rouge,  La. 

Rev.  Dr.  Chas.  L.  Souvay,  CM Webster  Groves,  Mo. 

Rev.  Dr.  M.  S.  Ryan.  CM Webster  Groves,  Mo. 

Rev.  Wm.  Fischer.  D.D St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  D.  J.  Lavery,  D.D St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  M.  J.  O'Connor.  S.J St.  Louis,   Mo. 

Rev.  Gilbert  J.  Garraghan,  S.J St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  Dr.  Jos.  Scllinger Jefferson  City,  Mo. 

Missouri  Providence   Educational  Institute, 

St.  Louis  University,  Rev.  W.  Wallace,  S.J St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  James  T.  Coffey St.  Louis,   Mo. 

Rev.  M.  S.  Brennan St.   Louis,   Mo. 

Rev.  J.  J.  Dillon St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  Wm.  J.  Dames Dutzow,   Mo. 

Rev.    H.    Hussman St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  F.  G.  Hohvcck St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  J.  Wcntker St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.    E.  J.   Lemkes St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  John  P.  Lynch Columbia,  Mo. 

Rev.    E.    Pruente Cape  Girardeau,  Mo. 

Rev.  Dr.  .^ug.  Lager Illmo,  Mo. 

Rev.  E.  O'Toole St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  John  Rothcnsteiner St.   Louis,   Mo. 

Rev.  J.  T.  Scsnon St.   Louis,   Mo. 

Rev.  F.  X.  Wilmes St.  Charles,  Mo. 

Rev.  J.  T.  Shields St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  C.   L.  Van  Tourenhout Stc.  Genevieve,  Mo. 

Rev.  Thos.  J.  Walsh .St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  A.  A.  Jasper O'Fallon,  Mo. 

Rev.    Martin    B.    Hcllriegel O'Fallon,  Mo. 

Rev.  C.  Winkelman Rich   Fountain,  Mo. 

Rev.   C.   L.   Wcrnert Arcadia,  Mo. 

Rev.  John  F.  Stevens St.   Louis,   Mo. 

Rev.  Edw.  H.  Amsingcr St.   Louis,   Mo. 

Rev.  Otto  Sicscncr St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  John  P.  Ryan Maplcwood,   Mo. 

Rev.  Henry  Groll St.  Louis,   Mo. 

*  Life    Members 


LIST   OF   MEMBERS 


273 


Rev.   R.   L.   Foristal Poplar  BIuflF,  Mo. 

Rev.  Walter  A.  Riske St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  Michael  O'Keefe : St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  W.  H.  O'Brien St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  J.  J.  Fisher St  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  James  J.  Downes St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  Francis  J.  O'Connor St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  S.  L.  Cassidy St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  A.  J.  White St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev  W.  F.  Mullally St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  F.  R.  Woods St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  T.  V.  O'Reilly - St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  Jos.   F.  Lubeley St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  Jos.  F.   English St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  J.  J.   McGlynn St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  E.  H.  Prendergast St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  P.  D.  O'Connor St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Rev.  Walter  J.  Tucker Webster  Groves,  Mo. 

Sister  Agnes St.  Joseph's  Academy,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Academy  of  the  Sacred  Heart Maryland  and  Taylor  Aves.,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 

Academy  of  the  Sacred  Heart Meramec  and  Nebraska  Aves.,  St.  Louis,  Mo. 


Paul  Bakewell St.  Louis 

Miss  Mary  Const.  Smith St.  Louis 

Edward   Brown St.  Louis 

Mrs.  Seth  W.  Cobb St.  Louis 

J.   R.   Cooke St.  Louis 

Louis   Fusz St.  Louis 

Miss  Louisa  Garesche St.  Louis 

E.  V.  Papin St.  Louis 


Mrs.  Ida  M.  Schaaf St.  Marys,  Mo, 


Firmin    Desloge St.  Louis 

Jos.  F.  Imbs St.  Louis 


John  T.  Tlapek St.  Marys,  Mo, 


Mrs.  M.  Valle  Bain St.  Louis 

Timothy  F.  Cleary St.  Louis 


Miss   Genevieve   Huss Farmington,  Mo, 


Miss  Josephine  Cobb St.  Louis 

O'Neill  Ryan St.  Louis 

Geo.  L.  Dyer St.  Louis 

Dr.  R.  Emmet  Kane St.  Louis 

Dr.  Alexander  N.  DeMenil St.  Louis 

John    S.   Leahy St.  Louis 

John  R.  Scott St.  Louis 

Miss   Rowena  Brown St.  Louis 

Mrs.   Terese   Lumaghi St.  Louis 

Mrs.  David  G.  Evans St.  Louis 

Miss  Anne  D.  Cooke St.  Louis 


Mo. 
Mo. 
Mo. 
Mo. 
Mo. 
Mo. 
Mo. 
Mo. 


Mo. 
Mo. 


Mo. 
Mo. 


Mo. 
Mo. 
Mo. 
Mo. 
Mo. 
Mo. 
Mo. 
Mo. 
Mo. 
Mo. 
Mo. 


CATHOUC  THEOLOGCAL  UNION 


3  0311  00156  4124 


BZ 

801 

.326 

1922 

V. 

.4 

St. 

.  Lou 

is 

Cathol 

ic 

historica 

1 

review. 

3  0311  00156  4124 


"jr.*- 

I^S 

^^n  ^"^ 

■S} 

'■'4^   •^'^"  V